Journal of botany, British and foreign.

THE

JOURNAL OF BOTANY,

BRITISH AND FOREIGN,

EDITED BY

BERTHOLD SEEMANN, Pu.D., F.LS.,

ADJUNCT OF THE IMPERIAL L. C. ACADEMY NATURE CURIOSORUM.

* Nunquam otiosus."

VOLUME VI. ÑQ

With Plates and GOLooncuts.

LONDON:
L. REEVE AND CO., 5, HENRIETTA STREET,
COVENT GARDEN. F.
ANDREW ELLor, 15, Princes Street, Edinburgh; J. ROTHSCHILD, Paris; ;
L. DENICKE, Leipzig; WESTERMANN, New York.

1868.

LIST OF CONTRIBUTORS

TO

VOLUMES I. TO VI. OF THE ‘JOURNAL OF BOTANY.

T. Addison, Esq.
T Anderson, M.

E Backhou

, Es

St. Brody, Ph.D., F.L.S.
M. Alphonse de Candolle.
M. Casimir de Candolle.

Isaac Carr

. Dickie, Esq.
inter Dickson, M.D.
yer, E

us Ernst, Esq. a

ys, Esq.
Willige Fogitt, Esq.

D., F.L.S.
C. Babington, 3 F.R.S., F.L.S.
e, E

Tilbury Fox, M.D.
cM.

i.

o

me
[s

M.D.
Puede F.R.S., F.L.S.
eo H. Grind n, Esq.

ool
mj
E
E
O

ts
rg
J

` Hegelmaier, Ph.D.
V. B. emsley, Esq.

J. E. Howard, Esq.
+. Hunt, Esq.

R. Hu
v

nter , Esq.
: Kippist, Esq., A.L.S.

mics lanic ioli
B
iE mE E
p S
c
5
T

M. T. Masters, M.D., P L8.
1, E

D. Moore, Ph.D., F.L.S.

iv ` LIST OF CONTRIBUTORS.

T. Moore, Esq., F.L.S
A. G. Mor e, Esq., FLS.

W. Mudd, du
FE. Mueller, PhD, FERS, ELS.
J. Mueller, Ph.D.

A. Murray, Esq.
Rev . W. Newbould, M.A.,
F LS. S.

C. D. Paiva.

Rev. T. Powell, F.L.S.
Rev. T. A. Preston, M.A.
R.

122
. Sehultz-Bipontinus, M.D.
d. felweinfusih, EIE
B. Seemann, Ph.D., F.L.S.

John Shaw, Esq.

een am Esq.

W. sq.

J. Smith, Ter A.L.S.

J. Storck, Esq

= Boswell | Syme, Esq., F.L.S.

— Wilson, Esq.
| G. S. Wintle, Esq.

pe

N
Y
S
E

THE

JOURNAL OF BOTANY

BRITISH AND FOREIGN.

MORCHELLA CRASSIPES, Pers, A NEW BRITISH
m EL.

By W. G. Smita, Esq.
(Puates LXXII. AND LXXIV.)

Those who believe that our flora is so well known that none but
mieroscopie speeies remain to be discovered will be surprised at the
magnifieent Morel of which we give a figure, and which is entirely
new to Britain. It was first found in a hedgerow near Kingskers-
well, South Devon, by Miss Lott, of Barton Hall, at the end of last
April; the first specimens were sent on to me for identification, and it
has since been found elsewhere.

The proportions it attains can be well seen in our figure, and, when
well grown, is one of the finest Fungi of our flora; the spores are
oval, yellow, and depressed, having a length of -0007—0008 in., and a
breadth of -00032—00042 in. ‘The substance of the flesh is not so
firm as that of our common Morel (Morchella esculenta, Pers.), and is
not so readily dried; it becomes moist, and is apt to decompose. It
is, however, excellent for the table, and with a little pains may be
readily dried for winter use.

Streinz, in his ‘ Nomenclator Fungorum, has referred Morchella
crassipes, Pers., to M. semilibera, DC., but that is evidently an error,
for Persoon’s description is exactly the same with that of Ventenat and
De Candolle.

VOL. Vi. [JANUARY 1, 1868.] B

2 : ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER.

Morchella crassipes, Pers.; pileo subconico, fusco, basi adnato ;
costis irregularibus, undulatis, crassis ; areolis polymorphis, magnis,
profundis, imo fundo celluloso-plicatis ; stipite magno, elato, basi i in-
crassato, lacunoso, supra attenuato, glabro, subincarnato.

Morchella crassipes, Persoon, * Synopsis Methodica Fungorum,’
1801, p. 621; De Lamarck et De Candolle, * Flore Française, vol. ii.
p- . -*

Phallus crassipes, Ventenat, ‘Mémoires de l'Institut National,’
1798, p. 509, tab. 2.

Exrtawation or Prares LXXIIIL axp LXXIV.

1. Morchella crassipes, Pers. 2. Section through walls of pileus.
3. poe the last figure magnified.

ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER, OR
CAOUTCHOUC.

By James Couns, Esq.

What is India-rubber, or Caoutchouc ?—It is not a true gum or resin ;
yet, being an inspissated juice, it is generally classed among them.
By some it is termed an elastic gum, but this is incorrect, as gums
are soluble in water, and caoutchouc is not. The nearest, however, .
to which it agrees are the gum-resins, being opaque, not melted by
heat, but only softened and swelled out, regaining when cold its ori-
ginal form. It differs, however, from them in one important respect ;
whereas gum-resins are partially soluble in water, caoutchouc is not in
the least. Thompson, in his ‘Organic Chemistry of Vegetables,’
classes it amongst the “neutral vegetable principles.” If stretched
quickly and allowed to regain its form, a great deal of latent heat is
disengaged, as will be felt by placing a piece against the cheek during
the operation, When solid it cannot be dissolved by acids, alcohol, or
water, but it is soluble in ether, or in the better known and used
naphtha. e milky juices yielding caoutchouc are found in the
middle layer of the bark called the mesophleum, stored up in anasto-
mosing tubes known as laticiferous tissue. In the Apocynacee latex-
vessels occur also in the liber, or endophleum. The milky juice, when
allowed to stand, separates into two parts, by the globules of caoutchouc

ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER. 3

coalescing together and leaving a thin fluid behind. In several bottles
of milk, Thompson found that though they were hermetically sealed,
yet about 40 per cent. of the contents had separated, in the form of a
lining of caoutchouc. Faraday was more fortunate in obtaining
bottles in which only about the proportion of one-fifth had separated
in the form of caoutchouc, the liquid being of a pale yellow colour,
thick, like cream, and forming a solid sheet of caoutchouc when poured
on any solid substance. Pure india-rubber is of a pale yellow colour,
having no taste or smell; the colours found in the commercial varie-
ties resulting either from admixture of bark, atmospheric influence,
etc. At 32° it is hard and very slightly elastic, at 60° to 70° soft and
pliable.
I. AMERICAN KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER.

One of the earliest notices of the use of india-rubber is given by
Herrera in his account of Columbus's second voyage ; where, speaking
of the natives of Hayti, he says, “They had other amusements,
such as the game of ball, for which they had a house set apart, and
they played it so many on each side, without stieks or bats, for they
struck the balls with any part of their bodies, and with great dexterity
and nimbleness. And the balls were of the gum of a tree, and although
large, were lighter and bounced better than the bipes of Castile.”
(Herrera, Historia, decada i., libro iii., cap. i

The first account of a tree yielding Ses ALES TP
Cerv.—is given by Torquedama, whose work was published in the latter
end of the sixteenth century, and who, speaking of Mexico, says :—

‘There is a tree which the Indians call Ulequahuitl; it is held in great esti-
mation, and grows in the hot country. is not a very high tree; the leaves

re round and of an ashy colour. This tree yields a white milky substance,
thick and gummy, and in great abundance. To obtain it, the tree is wounded
with an axe or cutlass, and from these wounds the liquid drops. The natives
collect it in round vessels of different sizes, called, in their language, Xicalli,
but by us calabashes. In these they allow it to settle in round balls of the
size most convenient for the purposes to which they are about to apply them.
When quite set they boil them in water, in which state the gum is called Ulli.
The Indians who have got no calabashes, smear their bodies over with it (for
Nature is never without a resource), and when it becomes dry they remove the
whole incrustation, which comes off in the form of a very smooth membrane,
its thickness depending on the will of the party collecting. They then make

* For a translation of this account, and many other useful hints, I am in-
debted to Dr. Spruce.
B 2

M until

4 ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER.

it into balls and boil fhem as before. Anciently they used to play with these

ahi upon the hip or shoulder. From the ulli an oil is extracted of great
value in various applications. It was formerly much used by the natives, nor
have they forgotten its bene now, for it is soft and lubricous, and of espe-
cial effect in removing any tightness of the chest. The oil is extracted from
the ulli by heat ; it starts out in a manner to excite admiration, leaving no-

g to compare it unto. The oil is drunk mixed with cocoa, and indeed it

poopie (i.e. the Spaniards) used it in waxing their acai
which were made of coa
truth, it is of great effect in resisting the water, but not so the sun, for the
rays thereof melt it.”

For our first accurate information respecting the india-rubber yielded
by different species of Hevea (= Sipho lonia), we are indebted to M. de
la Condamine, who, together with three fellow-academicians, was dis-
patched in 1735 on an astronomical mission to South America,
and who sent a short notice of his discovery to the French Academy
in 1736, subsequently furnishing the following account :—

** The resin cahout- chou, in those countries of the province of Quito adja-

not easy to break; boots and hollow bowls, which may be squeezed flat, and
when no longer under wie resume their first form. The Portuguese of

Para have learnt y the Omaquas to make squirts or syringes thereof, which
have no need of piston or sucker. They are made hollow in the form of a
pear when ar having a little hole at the small end, to which a pipe of
then filled with water, and by squeezing them
they have the same effect as a common squirt. This machi great
vogue among the Omaquas ; when they meet together by themselves for any

guests, and the use of the squirt with them is always the prelude to their most
feast i

sol This use of india-rubber led to i names of Seringa and
Siphonia, and by the Portuguese, “ Pao de Zirringa.’

vas, so as to make them resist water; and, in ,

ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER. 5

After Condamine left South America, an engineer, named Fresnau
(who had lived in that country for many years), having seen many ar-
ticles made of india-rubber, endeavoured to find out its source. After
many inquiries, he at last obtained from some fugitive Indians models
in clay of the fruit and leaves. These he distributed about the coun-
try, in the hopes of discovering the hitherto-unknown trees. His in-
genious plan met with success, and he had the satisfaction of making
boots and other articles out of the substance. The French Aimiey
published an account of his discovery in 1751.

Aublet seems to have been the next who contributed some informa-
tion on the subject. In his ‘ Flora of Guiana,’ published in 1775, he
says that the fruit of Hevea Guayanensis is much sought after by the
natives for food, and that caoutchouc is collected in the following
manner :—

“ The natives begin by making at the base of the trunks a deep gash into
the wood. They then make another incision from the upper part of the trunk,
vertically downwards to the former one, and, at various distances, a number
of oblique incisions running into the first. These incisions form channels for
the oozing sap, and convey it into a vessel placed for this purpose at the foot
of the tree. In this the sap collects, loses its moisture, and becomes a soft elastic
mass, which, when quite fresh, is readily made to take the shape of any in-
struments or vessels upon which it is applied, layer after layer. These are
then dried by exposure to the fire. The moulds are sometimes made of un-
baked clay, ms new ene removed by poe in water to soften them, so

that the cao Sometimes they are made of baked clay,
and removed i being broken to ieee ‘the elasticity of the caoutchouc
enabling it to bear the violence necessary without injury to its structure."

For a considerable time this kind of india-rubber remained a scien-
tifie curiosity, its only applieation being for rubbing out dirt and
pencil-marks, thus giving rise to its name. Dr. Priestly was the first
who warmly recommended it to artists for this purpose. Mr, Naire,
an instrument-maker, advertised, in 1771, india-rubber for “ drawers
in pencil, in cubical pieces of half an inch, for three shillings each.”

Edwards, in an account of a voyage up the Amazon, says about i a
certain island and the iidis-rabbet trees (Hevea sp.) there met with :—

“This island was covered with a fine forest, in which were abundance of
Seringa trees all scarred with wounds. We made some incisions with our
tresados, and the milk oozed out, and dripped in little streams. Its taste was
agreeable, much like sweetened cream, which it resembled in colour. The
trees were often of a great height, and from 2 to 3 fect in diameter, the iari

6 ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER.

were round and smooth, and the bark was of a light colour and not very

oblong, ovate shape, the centre one rather more than a foot in length, and the
others a little shorter. We found also the fruit of the Seringa ; itis ligneous ;
the size of a large peach, and divided into three lobes, each of which contains
a small black nut.”

Of the caoutchouc obtained from South America, the best and most
valuable is that known as Para india-rubber, the produce of Hevea
Guayanensis, Aub, (Siphonia elastica, Pers. ; S. Cahuchu, Willd.), and
other species of the same genus. In a paper in the ‘ Kew Journal of
Botany’ (1854, p. 369), by Mr. George Bentham, on plants collected by
Dr. Spruce, the following notes occur on the subject :—

“ Siphonia Brasiliensis, Willd. (Hevea Brasiliensis, Muell). In the forests
of Para. A lofty handsome tree, branching from the base, and yielding the
caoutchouc the most abundantly exported.” —R. Spruce.

lutea.—From the forests of the Rio Uaupés. A tree of 70 feet ; the
milk copious, speedily turning black, and staining linen permanently. When
dry, elastic and very tenacious.” —R. Spru

* S. discolor.—Scarcely elastic when dry.”—R. Spruce.

“ S. paucifolia.—A large tree, 40 to 50 feet high, yielding a copious milky
"uice." — R. Spruce.

* This genus seems abundant throughout the Amazon, but not all the
cies yield caoutchouc (or xiringue, as it is here called) of good quality, those
of the Gapó and Caatinga producing a brittle gum."— R. Spruce, ms.

In a paper by Dr. Spruce on the india-rubber of the Amazon (Kew
Journ. Bot. 1855, p. 193), he says:—
* On the upper Rio Negro and lower Casiquiare are two species —Siphonia

lutea, Spr., and S. brevifolia, Spr., known respectively as the long-leaved and
short-leaved Seringa. The former yields most milk, but neither are so produe-

tree of S. brevifolia, near San Carlos, which measured 110 feet, I first saw
and gathered S. lutea in the mouth of the Uaupés ; and as I came down the

In a letter received in last October, Dr. Spruce kindly informs me

ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDIJA-RUBBER. T

that, caoutchouc is obtained at Para from Siphonia Brasiliensis, Willd.
(and probably from several other species) ; on the Amazon, about the
mouth of the Tapajoz, from S. Spruceana, Benth. ; towards the mouth
of the Madeira are other species not seen by him in good state ; on
the Rio Negro, Haupés, and Casiquiare, from S. discolor, Spruce,
S. rigidifolia, Spruce, S. lutea, Spruce, S. paucifolia, Spruce, S. api-
culata, Spruce, and from two other species. The india-rubber is
collected by Indians, who generally unite together in large numbers
for this purpose. In the province of Para it was computed that
25,000 persons were engaged in its collection in 1854. The greatest
difficulty is in cutting a pathway through the forest. By some the trees
are either cut down or bound with boughs at top and bottom, and the
milk drawn off at one operation,—thus destroying the trees; but by far
the commonest method is that of tapping. After a tree has been once
tapped, it requires rest for about two years to recover its strength.
When the trees are flowering, nearly al! the milk goes to nourish the
flowers, and scarcely any from the trunk is then to be obtained ; but if
a panicle be cut, the milk starts out in large drops. A small quantity
of alum is put along with the milk, as it assists the coagulation of the
caoutchouc, whereas ammonia has the contrary effect. After the milk
is collected, the Indians gather heaps of Urucuri nuts (the fruit of
Altalea excelsa, Mart.), which give off a thick white smoke. They
then dip their clay moulds in the milk, and holding them over the fire,
repeat the dippings till a sufficient thickness has been obtained,—thus
giving rise to the laminated appearance observable in Para bottle rubber.
By some this smoking process has been questioned ; but Dr. Spruce,
in his letter, says, ** India-rubber was certainly smoked when I was
on the Amazon. The smoke used was produced by heating (toasting
or roasting, not properly burning) the hard but somewhat oily nuts of
the Urucuri-Palm (Attalea excelsa, Mart.). It was very white and va-
porous, and deposited no fuliginous matter whatever. A recently-
made smoke-dried india-rubber shoe was of a straw-colour, or pale
yellow brown; so that Martius was wrong in supposing * Incolæ fruc-
tus tostos ad fumigandum succum Siphonie elastic adhibent, ut re-
sine elasticee nigrum colorem comparent. " The mistake, I believe,
has arisen from the change of colour from the yellowish-white to
brownish-black tinge, which Para rubber assumes on exposure to
the atmosphere, being attributed to the action of the smoke; whereas,

8 ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDTA-RUBBER.

in all the specimens examined, I have invariably found the centre un-
changed in colour, and no trace whatever of any fuliginous deposit
between thelaminz. Frequently I have cut off all the exterior portions
of a piece of this kind of rubber, and have noticed how soon the cut
edges assume the browny tinge on exposure.

There are three or four forms in which we receive Para caoutchouc
in this country ;—1st, flat pouches, called biscuit; 2nd, the well-known
bottles; 3rd, Negrohead ; and 4th, scrap. The ^ biscuit” consists of
all the fine rubber, carefully prepared, It is made in the same manner
as bottles, by successive dipping,—thus showing a beautifully-even,
laminated appearance. The necks are very narrow, thus necessitating
cutting the sides to let the mould out. The ** Negrohead " consists of
ali the “scrap” left after the preparation of the fine, rolled into very
large balls or blocks, sometimes about twelve inches in diameter.
These offer an excellent opportunity for adulteration, which the In-
dians are not slow to avail themselves of. Sometimes a large piece of
clay is found in the centre; and in one specimen, now at the Kew
Museum, I found inside one or two rings of earthenware, a mass of
roots, and a textile substance in the centre,

The value of the imports of Para rubber in 1866, as per customs
lists, was £381,461; in 1865, £348,712; in 1864, £307,923 ; in
1863, £299,641. The lowest price ever paid is said to have been
Tad. per lb., but now it is about 2s. 27. In 1866, the price ranged
from 3s. 1d, to 1s. 84d., according to the stock and demand.

In January, 1866, I obtained a sample of india-rubber from Demerara,
in the shape of small round bottles and balls. This is very much like
the Para rubber; and as Demerara is mentioned by Dr. Lindley as one
of the habitats of Hevea Guayanensis, Aubl., it is, in all probability,
produeed by it. However, it should not be forgotten that one
other plant is mentioned as yielding caoutchouc in Demerara, viz.
Tabernemontana utilis, Arnott, called by the natives Hya-Hya. It
is described by Arnott as “yielding a copious stream of thick, rich,
milky fluid, destitute of all acrimony, and only leaving a slight clam-
miness on the lips. A tree felled on the banks of a small stream com-
pletely whitened the water in an hour or two.” Dr. Christison found
the milk to contain a small proportion of caoutchouc, and a large
proportion of a substance of a nature between caoutchoue and the
resins,

ee

ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER. 9

Some time since, a small parcel, described as “ rubber milk," from
Para, came into the market;. but whether ever used I cannot say.
It came in gourds and iiaii lumps. It was hard, broken with dif-
ficulty, of a colour from yellowish-white to yellowish-brown ; not at all
elastic, except when heat was applied, quickly regaining its rigidity ;
burning quickly with a bright flame and dense black smoke. It was
lighter than water. When placed in hot water, it quickly became soft,
and much like gutta percha or balata gum (Sapota Mülleri). I for-
warded a description of this substance to Dr. Spruce, and in his letter
he says :—“ The so-called india-rubber milk from Para you mention is
probably the milk of trees of the Apocyneous genus called Couma in that
region. I know two species, Couma Guayanensis, Aubl. (Cerbera tri-
phylla, Rudge; Collophora utilis, Mart.) ; and Couma dulcis, Spruce,
in Pl Am. The milk of these trees is copious, sweet, innocuous,
elastic when fresh, but not when dry unless heated. I had a cere-
cloth coated with it, to cover the roof of the piragoa in which I travelled
on the Casiquiare, also Orinoco, etc., and found it impervious to
rain.” Subsequently, on the receipt of a specimen, Dr. Spruce wrote
that he did not recognize it as the product of any Siphonia, and yet it
might be. “Tf,” says he, “it has been collected near the city of
Para, it is probably the gutta-percha of the Para Cow-tree, called by
the inhabitants ‘Maceranduba’ (Mimusops sp.); but if obtained on
the Rio Negro, it may be from the Cow-trees of that region (Couma
sp.).” In the * Kew Journal of Botany’ (vol. v. p. 239), the milk of
the Cow-tree of the Rio Negro is described as ** sweet, thinnish, and
very viscid ; when dry more brittle than caoutchouc, which it otherwise
much resembles.”

Occasionally we get small parcels of india-rubber from Ceara. It
has a different appearance to those above mentioned, leaving it a
matter of doubt as to the tree which produces it. It consists of
reddish-brown, string-like pieces, rolled up in the form of a ball, and
thus called Ceara scrap. Only small quantities arrive here, which are
soon bought up at prices from ls. 6d. to 1s. 9d. per lb.

Hancornia speciosa is another plant which produces a very fine caou-
tchoue, known as “‘ Pernambuco rubber,” the fruit of which Brazilians call
Mangava or Mangaba. Gardner describes the tree as reaching to the
size of an ordinary Apple-tree, though its small leaves and dubjing
branches give it more the appearance of the Weeping Birch. The fruit

10 ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER.

is yellow, a little streaked with red on one side, about the size of an
Orleans plum, and of delicious flavour. When in season, it is brought
to Pernambuco for sale. Claussen, in his communication to the British
Association in 1855, states that the plant is found * at a height of from
3000 to 5000 feet above the sea, on the plateaux of South America,
between 10° and 12? S. lat." It occurs in abundance about Per-
nambuco and Olinda. I have not been able to obtain any specimen of
this rubber.* A sale of a small parcel took place in Liverpool in July
last, at 2s. per lb., proving it to be little inferior to Para rubber in
value.

Castilloa elastica.—'To this plant we are indebted for nearly all our
india-rubber obtained from Central America, New Granada, Ecuador,
and the West Indies. It is found in Mexico, all the Central American
republics (viz. Guatemala, Salvador, Honduras, Nicaragua, and Costa-
rica), Isthmus of Panama, West Coast of America down to Guayaquil
and the slopes of the Chimborazo ; it also grows in Cuba ; and, if the
early account of Columbus may be relied upon, in Hayti. The Spanish
name of this tree is ** Arbol de Ulé,” or Ulé-tree, an exact translation
of the Aztec ** Ulequahuitl." On a specimen collected in Guatemala,
in 1861, the collector says, ** All the caoutchouc of Central America is
derived. from this tree, and that from Carthagena and Guayaquil pro-
bably from the same source." On some specimens in the Kew Her-
barium, collected by Mr. Sutton Hayes, the following notes occur :—

“ Leaves of the Ulé-tree, collected in San Salvador, May 15th, 1860. I also
got ripe fruit from the same place at the same time. Sometimes the leaves are
much larger than these. I have collected the leaves of this same tree on the
Isthmus of Panama, at a small native town on the Rio Gatun, about six miles
from i digas a es jus I saw the natives making the caoutchouc ;
but the t on the Rio Trinidad, where there is an establish-
ment ert very fine and pure caoutchouc from it. The caoutchouc fur-
nished by this tree, when well cleaned and prepared, is very nearly equal to
that of Para, some fine lots of it having been sold in New York for nearly as
high a price as that from Brazil; but the finest specimens of the caoutchouc I
ever saw were made from the milk of this same tree at Chinandega, in Nica-
ragua. Caoutchouc, within the last year, has been shipped quite largely from
all the Central American ports at which the Panama Railroad Company’s
steamers touch,”

* It is described as being of a yellowish colour, and very much like Para.

ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER. EL

On another specimen, collected by Dr. Spruce in Ecuador, in De-
cember, 1860, are the words, “ The India-rubber Tree of Guay aquil.”

Of the different commercial kinds of india-rubber furnished by Cas-
tilloa elastica, Cerv., we may mention :—1. West India (so- called) ;
2. Carthagena ; 3. Honiara 4. Guayaquil; and 5. Guatemala ;—all
named after the places whence shipped. Indeed, they are so very much
alike in character, that a merchant dealing largely in them told me
that they were all the same,—the different amount of careful treatment
they received resulting in the improved look of the better kinds.

West India rubber is not, in most instances, the produce of any of
the West India islands, but is named so from the mail steamers calling
at St. Thomas on their way home. The best is pressed into thin clean
sheets, devoid of the excessive moisture and “ tarry ” look perceivable
in the lower kinds. It is a black-looking india-rubber in appearance.
The quantity brought to England by the West India mail steamers
very seldom exceeds 15 tons a month, the usual quantity being from
3 to 6 tons. It is much valued, I believe, on the Continent.

Carthagena india-rubber is imported in the form of sheets about
three-quarters of an inch thick, and can always be distinguished from
the other kinds by having a peculiar chewed appearance externally,
most probably arising from the pressure used in driving off the mois-
ture. ls. 7d. to ls. 8d. is about the average price. By skilful treat-
ment this rubber has been used for many purposes for which Para
alone could formerly be used. Formerly it was 8d. to 1s. 2d. cheaper
than Para; now there is only about 6d. difference. It is black, tough,
and occasionally “ tarry” in appearance.

Honduras india-rubber has a greenish-grey appearance when cut,
the exterior being dark. It is firm in texture, and not porous. Its
price is 1s. 5d. to 1s. 6d. per Ib.

Guayaquil india-rubber comes over in large black flakes or lumps.
When cut, it is sometimes whitish, but in the lower kinds very porous,
the pores being filled with a black liquid, which stains the hands and
knife, leaving a disagreeable odour behind. Sometimes, by the mere
pressure of the hand, a large quantity will exude. Its price is from
Is. 3d. to 1s. 4d.

Guatemala india-rubber is the worst kind. It is in large blocks,
consisting of thin sheets pressed together. From between the sheets,
when fresh, a black resinous thick fluid exudes. After a time this

12 ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER.

fluid evaporates, and leaves a hard resinous substance behind, unaf-
fected by hot water or steam. The rubber itself is jet black in colour,
though, when purified from its resinous contents, I believe of a whitish
colour.

Of those above mentioned, two—namely, Guayaquil and Guatemala
—are, without doubt, the produce of Castilloa elastica. The so-called
West India is also produced by the same plant. As to Carthagena
rubber, if analogy of character be any criterion, I should say that, in
all probability, it was also derived from Castil/oa elastica. How-
ever, Dr. Spruce says, “I have often been told of a pinnate-leaved
tree, yielding caoutchouc, which I could never fall in with. I am,
therefore, unable to guess even at the family to which it belongs ;
but there is said to be such a one about Serpa, on the Amazon, and the
same (or a cognate species) in some inland region of New Granada or
Venezuela, whence it finds its way to Carthagena."

With regard to Honduras there may be a little doubt, on account of
the character ; but this may be the result of chemical treatment.

The following information has been supplied by M. Diezmann, of
Greytown, Nicaragua, to Mr. John Collinson, C.E. :—

“*Ule’ (or ‘Tassa’ of the Mosquito Indians) is an important
article of export from Nicaragua; and San Juan del Norte, or Grey-
town, is the principal port whence it is shipped. Having for many
years dealt in it, and having never seen a correct account of the
manner in which it is collected and manufactured, I shall offer a few
remarks on the subject. Expeditions for collecting Ule, or Nicaraguan
india-rubber, are organized by a number of men clubbing together,
and applying to one of the india-rubber dealers to furnish them
with the necessary outfit, including provisions, blankets, machetes, axes,
pans, pails, buckets, etc. They bind themselves before the local autho-
rities to work a certain time for the dealer, and deliver to him the pro-
duce of their work. This formality gone through, the men—or Uleros,
. as they are now called—generally have a series of amusements, danc-
ing, drinking, and gambling, until the dealer intimates to them that
their departure ought not to be delayed any longer. All the necessary
things are now embarked, and under the blowing of conch-shells and
shouts of friends, the canoe shoves off. Often the poor fellows have
to travel a fortnight before they arrive at their destination,—passing
rocks and rapids, and being frequently compelled to unload their canoe

ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER. 13

and drag it over them by sheer main force. At last, when arrived at
their goal, their first object is to build a hut to live in, beds being
made of sticks, and on stages a few feet above ground. A work-
shop is also built, if possible, as close as practicable to a river,
a great quantity of water being required in the manufacture of the
rubber. After an early breakfast, the men go to work, each man
carrying a machete, a tin can capable of holding five gallons, and one
or two wooden pails. As soon as the Ulero has selected his tree, he
clears the surrounding ground of underwood and the stem of vines and
epiphytieal plants, and makes a ladder by tying pieces of cane two feet
long to some of the tough vines about an inch and a half in diameter
hanging from the tree. All this preliminary work gone through, the
Ulero cuts diagonal channels in the bark of the tree, first from his
right side, then from his left, so that both meet in the middle. At
the bottom of the lowest channel an iron spout, about four inches long
and two inches broad, is driven, underneath which a pail is put. By
the time he has done cutting channels he has to hurry down, his
pail being now quite full, and has to be emptied into the larger
vessels, in which it is carried to the workshop. A tree 4 feet in diameter
and 20 to 30 feet to the first branches will yield 20 gallons of milk,
each gallon producing 2 lbs., and if rich, 2 lbs. 2 oz. of good dried
rubber. A good working man is able to get from ten to twenty-five
gallons of milk a day.* In the evening the milk is pressed through
a wire sieve, so that all the impurities are excluded, before it is put into
the barrels. When the barrels are full, the real manufacture of the
rubber commences. This is generally intrusted to the most skilful of the
party. The best manner of converting the milk into rubber is by mixing
with it the juice of a certain vine, termed ‘ Achuca’ by the natives, which
has the singular property of coagulating it within the space of five
minutes. This vine generally abounds in the woods, and has fine
large white flowers. Bundles of it are collected, and each stick well
beaten with a piece of wood, and soaked in water, which is strained
through a cloth, and about a pint of it is well mixed with every

* By roaming through these now uninhabited forests, the Uleros occa-
dcnaliy come across remnants of a race of men now extinct; only permai
they found a group of twelve well p
placed in a circle around a high-place
From description given me, eL must be some Apocynea.—BERTHOLD

14 ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER.

gallon of the milk. This is done in a large tin pan, in which it
coagulates quickly, forming a soft mass floating in a brown fluid, and
smelling like fresh cheese. This mass is slightly pressed by hand,
placed on a board, and then rolled out with a piece of heavy wood.
I have used with advantage an iron roller 150 lbs. in weight for this
purpose. By this operation a great quantity of dark brown water is
squeezed out, and the rubber, which has now assumed its elasticity, is
in flat round pieces of + to $ inch thick by 20 inches in diameter, anc
perfectly white. The weight of one of these pieces (*tortillas* the
men call them) is about 7 lbs. The tortillas are hung up ina shed on
poles to dry, which in fair weather takes about a fortnight ; the rubber
assumes then its dark colour, and weighs 2 lbs. a piece. If the vine
is not to be had in the neighbourhood, two third parts of water are
mixed with one-third of the extracted milk in a barrel, and this has to
remain undisturbed for twelve hours ; after this time the water is slowly
discharged, and the residue—a dark cream—is put in vats made in the
ground, and left to dry. The drying process takes from twelve to
fourteen days.''

Mr. N. Burgess, of Hackney, enables me to give the fion.
ing notes on the microscopie structure of caoutchouc :—“' In t
dry sections of the different kinds no trace of any structure, save lis
mechanical laminated appearance, is observable. The identity in cha-
racter between Guatemala, Guayaquil, Carthagena, and the so-called
West India rubber, is very apparent. The resinous contents of Gua-
temala rubber look like so much Kowrie gum. Under polarized light,
the substance has a somewhat granular appearance, possibly owing to
the different degrees of purity of the substance itself acting by refrac-
tion ; dissolved in chloroform, no trace of any structure, granular or
nus i is perceivable.”

Micrandra siphonioides, Benth., and M. minor, Benth., afford caou-
_ tchouc equal in their elasticity to that of the Heveas ; but of their colour
or other properties I cannot at present obtain any information.

Dr. Spruce collected a small piece of excellent caoutchouc, about the
size of a walnut, from Siphocampylos Jamesonianus, DC.; but, as the
plant is a mere herb, it cannot prove of any great abeinebeeetal i impor-
tance.

IL. ASIATIC KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER.
The attention given by different travellers and others to the rubber

ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER. 15

found in South America, when its uses and properties became known,
led to its discovery in many parts of the East Indies and the Archi-
pelago. James Howison, a surgeon in Prince of Wales’s Island, seems
to be the first who discovered it there. In the ‘ Asiatic Researches ’
(vol. v. 1798) is a paper by him on this subject. He calls the tree
“an elastic Gum Vine,” and says that the tree has branches, some-
times 200 paces long. The Malays taste the juice to find which
is the elastic variety. The usual manner of drawing off the milk
was tapping, it taking a person two days to collect one quart. But
the quickest way was by cutting the “Vine” into lengths of about
two feet. "The oldest vines produced the best caoutchoue, frequently
yielding two-thirds of the milk’s weight in caoutchouc. As to the ex-
periments he made, he says that he made moulds of wax of different
articles, as gloves, etc., and dipped them in the liquid caoutchouc.
He also had the satisfaction of making himself a complete suit of
waterproof clothing, by spreading fresh caoutchouc on cloth with a
` ruler and hanging it out to dry, —the mere exposure to the atmosphere
rendering it firm immediately. Roxburgh, being in India, directed
his attention to the subject, named Howison's plant Urceola elastica,
and describes it as “a native of the islands of Penang and Sumatra,
etc., and the Malayan countries. Stem woody, climbing over trees,
etc., to a very great extent; young shoots twining and a little hairy ;
bark of the old woody parts thick, dark-coloured, and considerably
uneven, a little scabrous. The wood is white, light, and porous."
In describing a ball of india-rubber before him, he says, ‘Its colour
on the outside is that of American caoutchouc; when fresh cut into,
a light brown colour, till the action of the air darkens it ; throughout,
there are numerous small cells filled with a portion of the light brown
watery liquid.”

In the * Singapore Local Reporter ' of August 7, 1853 (Kew Journ.
Bot., vol. v. p. 157), the following (relating to the produce of Urceola
elastica, Roxb.), appeared :—

“ This gum, the produce of creepers known in that part of Borneo under
the names of Serapit, Petabo, and Menungan, is nothing else than the watery

milk-like sap of these creepers, which by a simple process, in the addition of a
little salt-water, takes the consistency and all the peculiarities of real india-
rubber, being at first snow white, but by exposure to the air changing slowly
to a dirty yellow and afterwards brown colour. 'The serapit produces the
most common, the petabo the best, the menungan the greatest quantity of sap.

16 ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER.

The gum obtained in this way contains water enclosed in small cavities, which
we believe to have been formed by the celerity with which the sap hardens,
preventing thereby the salt water, and perhaps the watery part of the sap, from

ing an issue. . . . During our peregrinations in the jungle of Singapore, we
have met with the identical creeper, called menungan in Borneo, but which the
Malays here call ngerit, or ngret, and on inquiry have heard from the native
wood-cutters that the same is found in great quantities in Johore and the neigh-
bouring islands. . . . The process for obtaining the sap in use by the Badjows
and the Muruts is very simple, but we should like to see an attempt made to

branch of agriculture, for it grows fast enough to procure a supply of sap in
less than three years, and after planting requires no further cultivation."

Mr. James Motley, in a letter dated at Singapore, March, 1854
(Kew Journ. Bot., vol. v. p. 285), thus describes this plant :—“ A
very abundant creeper was the india-rubber producing Urceola; its
fruit is about the size of an orange, and colour of an apricot, the thick
outer skin full of milky juice, while within are about eight or ten
seeds enveloped in a tawny pulp, tasting like well-bletted medlars.
The natives use the juice only as birdlime." Again, while at Sumatra,
he writes (Kew Journ. Bot., p. 167) :—'' The plant yielding the best
india-rubber, I think an Urceola, is common here ; it is a large climber,
as thick as a man's leg, with a dark rugged bark, it is called * Jinta-
wan " by the Malays, but this includes three species, —menungan, se-
rapit, and the petabo. The fruit of the serapit is the best, but all are
much valued by the Malays, the pulp surrounding the seeds being
very sweet, with a pleasant acid and a fine vinous flavour. To collect
the sap, the stem is usually cut into billets a few feet long, from both
ends of which the milky juice flows abundantly, and the plant soon
springs up again. The gum is not collected among these islands,
though the locality, always within the reach of the sea, is highly
favourable, the only preparation required being to mix salt-water with
the sap, the solid parts of which instantly coalesce.” —

Borneo india-rubber first came to England about three years ago
under the name of gutta-susu ; susu being the Malayan term for milk.
This rubber, which fetches about 1s. 3d. per lb., is totally different from
other Indian kinds ; it is white, soft, spongy, very wet, and porous. In

ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER. 17

a new specimen, it is no difficult matter to press out a large quantity of
water having a saline taste. When old, it changes its colour to a dull
pink or brown, frequently the cut portions being encrusted with salt after
the water has evaporated. It has rather an unpleasant smell. ‘This
rubber is collected by the natives, and sold to the European traders. We
have received it from Singapore; it may have been native, or imported
from some of the neighbouring states. It hasa wide range, and in De
Candolle's * Prodromus? (pt. 8, p. 358) the Malayan Archipelago, Su-
matra, and Island of Penang, are mentioned.

The quotations given all refer to one and the same plant, and the
descriptions given agree well with the characteristics of the Borneo
rubber of commerce.

All the accounts agree in the mode of collection and treatment with
salt-water, and before I met with these accounts I had made a note of
the saltish taste of the water contained in it. As to the colour—an
important consideration—Roxburgh had not the opportunity of having
a perfectly fresh specimen ; and it is well known how soon Borneo
rubber, especially the more porous pieces, will change colour. Men-
tion is made also of the white colour when fresh, and of its alteration
when exposed to the atmosphere. Roxburgh and the ‘ Singapore
Reporter’ both refer to the “cellular” formation in this rubber.
There is, moreover, no other description of East India rubber whic
would at all answer to the characteristics of the caoutchouc of Urceola
elastica. 2

On a specimen of this plant in the British Museum, collected in
Sumatra by Campbell, there is this note,—‘“ White Caoutchouc.

Assam rubber is the produce of Ficus elastica, Roxb. Roxburgh
was the first who described this tree and gave its history :—

* Towards the close of 1810,” he says, “ Mr. Matthew Richard Smith, of
Silhet, sent me a vessel, there called a turong, filled with honey ‘in the ve
state in which it had been brought from the eked or Juntipoor mountains,
north of Silhet. The vessel was a rather common or rather coarse basket, in
the shape of a four-cornered, wide-mouthed bottle, hp of split edes. seve-
ral species of which grow in abundance amongst the above-menti moun-

ins, and contained about two gallons. Mr. Smith observed that the inside

mountains. I was therefore more anxious to examin . the —€— of this lining
than the quality of the honey. The turong was th and washed
out, when, to my gratification, I found it very perfectly lined Mii. a thin coat
of caoutchouc.” (Roxb. Flor. Ind. iii. 543.)

VOL. vi. [JANUARY 1, 158.1 | 6

18 ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER.

Roxburgh also found that older trees seemed to yield a richer juice,
which, when exposed to the air, separated spontaneously into an elastic
substance or caoutchouc, and a fetid whey-coloured liquid. Tt is col-
lected by making incisions across the bark to the wood. About 50
ounces of the pure milk taken from the trees in August yielded 153
ounces of clean washed caoutchouc. After one operation the tree re-
quires a fortnight’s rest, when it may be repeated. During the cool
season, from October till March, the juice is more scanty than in the
warm weather, from March to October, but richer. Assam rubber is
shipped from Calcutta in baskets made of split rattans, and weighing
about 8 ewt. each. These are generally covered with a jute, gunny
bag. This india-rubber has a peculiar mottled appearance, of a bright
pinky colour, and very glossy. The baskets consist of either a great
number of small “balls” pressed together, or a large irregular mass
called **slab." The former is not so much liked, as it offers greater
facilities for adulteration than the latter. It is curious to see this
and other kinds of hard india-rubber sampled at the London wharves,
etc. as, owing to its resistance, it will only allow of being cut with
a chopper or knife constantly kept wet with a stream of water. It
sometimes takes three or four men some considerable time to cut
out a slab about twelve or fourteen inches long. According to
Royle, any quantity of rubber can be obtained from India. One
great fault, however, clings tenaciously, not only to this, but to all
East Indian varieties—that is, its impurities. There is no reason
why the caoutchouc of India should not be as pure as fine Para, if
proper care were taken. In 1836, while Para rubber was selling at
25. 6d. to 3s. per lb., East India was only selling at 24. !.and, although
there is more care taken now, yet there is great room for improvement.
How ignorance may retard the development of a country's resources !
In 1828, a zealous collector sent a parcel of rubber from Assam to a
large agency in Caleutta, but the consignees, at a loss what to do with
it, sent back the following reply, much to the mortification of the
collector :—“ The article being unknown in the Calcutta market, we
are sorry we can give you no idea of its value."

Java india-rubber has a dark glossy appearance, with occasional
streaks of a reddish colour. Its price is about Is. 6d. to ls. 8d. per
lb. I donot know what plant it is produced by; Lindley (Flor. Med.
p. 298) says, “ It is believed that Java caoutchouc is produced exclu-

ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER. 19

sively by figs.” Miquel (Fl. Ind. Bat., vol. iii.) mentions, Wiliugh-
beia edulis and Vahea gummifera as Java plants.

Penang india-rubber is of a dark colour. Is it the produce of Cy-
nanchum ovalifolium, Wight, which is stated by Dr. Wallich as yielding
an excellent caoutchouc, and was found by him in Penang? It is a
smooth twining plant (Lindl. Fl. Med., p. 542).

Siam india-rubber is of a white or pinky and liver-like appearance.
It is very seldom we get any of this kind in England. I do not know
by what plant it is produced.

Singapore india-rubber offers us an example of the difficulties to be
met with in economic botany. Here is an island, Singapore, of small size,
sending enormous quantities of raw goods to Great Britain and other
parts of the world, and the question naturally arises, Where are they
produced? The trade of Singapore is very great; not only does it
form a vast entrepot for the native states around, but also for Caleutta,
China, Burmah, Java, Siam, ete. The value of its imports in 1863
amounted to £6,461,720. In Mr. Thomas Hancock's work on the
‘History of the India-rubber Manufacture,’ the following table is
given :—

Imports at Singapore of Caoutchouc for the years 1849-50 to 1854-55.

From Java. . . ... ... 958,730 Ibs:

» Sumatra. . 763,980 ,,
» China. , »
» Manilla 14,896 ,,
po Bomo lx ey 8,024 ,,
» Malay Peninsula . k h
» Penang and Malacca. . . 253,568 ,,

Misewhere . : . : < 180296 ,

This table shows how much Singapore depends on the importations
for her supplies of india-rubber for export. Very little, if any, of the
india-rubber exported from Singapore is native. During the period given
in the table above, only 723,968 lbs. of the exports was native Singa-
pore rubber. Since that period nearly all the trees have been destroyed.
In a table given in Cameron’s ‘ Malayan India,’ £14,110 is stated
to have been the value of the india-rubber exported to Great Britain
in 1863 from Singapore; it is there stated not to be a native product
of the island, but that it is received from neighbouring ‘states, and
stored up in the godowns or warehouses. This rubber is received in

c 2

20 ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER.

baskets, similar to Assam, and has a very bright red-mottled appear-
ance. The price of good Singapore india-rubber is about 1s. 6d. per Ib.

Of the kinds mentioned above, Java, Singapore, and Penang are
very much alike in character. They are, together with Assam, of a
firm texture, bright polished appearance, and of a mottled colour,
ranging often in one sample from very dark brown toa light yellowish-
white. Some account for this appearance by saying that it is ob-
tained from several different trees; this is certainly the case with
gutta-percha, and a gentleman who has spent ten years in the Straits
says, it is what he has always been given to understand.

Roxburgh mentions several other plants producing caoutchoue ;
among others is the Willughbeia edulis, Roxb., found in the forests of
Chittagong and Silhet, where it is called Lath am. It is a large
climbing plant, and when wounded discharges copiously a very pure
viscid juice, which soon, by exposure to the air, changes into an indif-
ferent caoutchouc. (Roxb. Fl. Ind., vol. ii. p. 57.)

Large quantities of india-rubber are said to exist in China; I have
not heard of any direct shipments. If we receive it at all, it is vid
Singapore.

III. AFRICAN KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER.

Mauritius india-rubber is of a white and pinky colour, without the
mottled appearance observable in other kinds. It very rarely comes
to England. o not think it is a native india-rubber, but comes
from Madagascar, where two species, viz. Vahea gummifera and F.
Madagascarensis, are found.

Dr. C. Meller, in his account of an expedition to Madagascar (read
before the Linnean Society, December, 1862), says of the natives, ** To
procure india-rubber they are less careful, merely making incisions,
and allowing the sap to flow into a hole at the root of atree. They
procure their india-rubber from a trailing and climbing plant, whose
Order I am unacquainted with. It has thick aina leaves, pear-
shaped and sized fruit ; the native name is ‘ Vauginia.’ The Ficus elas-
tica is found along the seaboard route, and a Theophrasta; but I am
not aware that the Malagasy have recourse to them." Miquel (Flor
Ind. Bat., vol. iii.) mentions Madagascar as one of the habitats of
Willughbeia edulis, Roxb.

fri

rican rubber comes over in casks from the west coast of Africa in

ON THE COMMERCIAL KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER. 21

slabs, round balls, and * tongues.” These last are about four inches
long and a little thicker than your thumb. Borneo rubber is bad
enough to handle, as regards its smell, but African rubber has a spe-
cial oue of its own. What tales could it tell, if it could use its
“ tongue,” of persons going into a sale-room, thinking perchance of the
cholera returns, sniffing and saying, “Dear me, why you've dead
ratsl" The boards are taken up, but no dead rats or draius are dis-
covered, and so the poor rubber gets the blame, and is finally put out
on the roof to air. When old, it turns black and loses much of its
fetid smell. It is of a yellowish-white colour, very adhesive and
very slightly elastic. It is the poorest of our commercial kinds, its
value only being about 11d. to 1s. 1d. per Ib, One hundred tons are
reported to have been used for home consumption in 1866.

By some this rubber is considered the produce of Sycomorus
Guineensis, Miq., Hooker's * Niger Flora, p. 523. (Ficus Brassii, R.
Br.) It was first described in * An Account of the Edible Fruits of
Sierra Leone," from the Journal, etc., of Mr. Geo. Don, A.L.S.,
Joseph Sabine, Esq., F.R.S. (Trans. Hort. Soc. Lond., vol. v. p. 448).
However, no mention is made of any caoutchouc being produced by it.

In the Kew Museum there is a specimen of caoutchouc collected by
Dr. Kirk in the Livingstone Expedition, from a species of Carissa,
but it has no resemblance to the commercial kind. The first trace of
this rubber I have seen was a specimen of the wood of the tree with
the rubber exuding from it, brought from the west coast of Africa by
Dr. Horton, and shown to me by Mr. J. R. Jackson at the Kew Museum
on October 26th. Subsequently Professor Oliver kindly furnished me
with the following note on the subject :—‘ Dr. Horton brings from
West Tropical Africa a specimen of rubber and fragment of plant
affording it. This, there can be little doubt, belongs to Apocynacee,
but, being destitute of flowers and fruit, it is impossible finally to de-
termine. It is hairy, and in this character resembles one or two
African species of Sírophanthus." This specimen of rubber is un-
doubtedly identical with our commercial kind, and we must wait
anxiously till proper specimens are forwarded to ascertain the plant
producing it.

IV. AUSTRALIAN KINDS OF INDIA-RUBBER.
I received to-day (November 14th) a fragment of rubber from Aus-
tralia, but do not know by what tree it is produced.

22 ON THE PLANTS CULTIVATED OR NATURALIZED

List of the plants from which Caoutchouc is principally obtained in
quantity.

EUPHORBIACER.
Hevea Brasiliensis, Muell., and other species of the same genus.
Micrandra siphonioides, Bth.
M. minor, Bth.

APOCYNACER.
Willughbeia edulis, Roxb.

uayanensis, Au

Hancornia speciosa.
Vahea gummifera.
y cordc

arissa sp.
Urceola elastica, Wight.
Tabernemontana utilis, Arnott.
ASCLEPIADACEE
SARE Mélifoliudi, Wight.
Urti
ou. dti Roxb.
F. Ind

dis igiosa
F. Peleo
Sycomorus Quite Miq.
Artocarpus m
Castilloa elastic

There is much to be done yet before the whole matter is elucidated ;

oue way of dealing with it would be by comparing authentic specimens -

obtained from the plants themselves with our commercial varieties. I
should be glad to be favoured with any such specimens, either of
india-rubber or gutta-percha.

11, Arthur Street, Deptford, November, 1867.

ON THE PLANTS CULTIVATED OR NATURALIZED IN
THE VALLEY OF CARACAS, AND THEIR VERNA-
CULAR NAMES

By A. Ernst, Esa.
(Continued from Vol. V. p. 275.)
Bromelia Ananas, L. (Ananassa sativa, Lindl.— The Pineapple

(Pifia) is frequently cultivated in the immediate neighbourhood of the

valley of Caracas (Baruta, etc.), so that the fruit may be bought at

COM Be Oh Relea ies SEEDS CUN ERE, Ree Sela Ree

IN THE VALLEY OF CARACAS. 23

Caracas at the rate of threepence or fourpence apiece. It is well
known that linguistic reasons point to Brazil as the probable native
country of this delicious fruit. Even the name Ana-curua, used by
the Indians of the Upper Orinoco, where Humboldt believed to have
found the wild plant (see ‘ Travels,’ Bohn’s edit. ii. 433, and Nouv.
Esp. (edit. 1811) iii. 142, note), is nothing but the somewhat changed
Guarani name Nana-caraguatá (Ant. Ruiz, ‘Tesoro de la Lengua
Guarani,’ Madrid, 1639, fol. 233, retro). The plant must have spread
over the warmer parts of America long before the arrival of the
Spaniards, who found it first in Guadeloupe in 1493. Columbus met
with it on his first landing in Northern Veraguas, and Seemann (Bot.
Herald, p. 215) contends that it was truly wild in the Isthmus of
Panama.

The ‘Flora Caracasana' contains three other species of Bromelia,
which appear to be indigenous,— 2. Karatas, L. (Nidularium Ka-
ratas, Lem.), the Curujujul of the inhabitants; B. Pinguin, L., or
Maya, and B. chrysantha, Jacq., called Chigüechigüe. The first is
the Caraguata-acanga of Piso (teste Roem. and Schult. vii. 1274),
called thus on account of the head-like clusters of the fruits. (* Acanga'
in Guarani means head, Ant. Ruiz, loc. cit. fol. 12, retro.)

Bunchosia glandulifera, Roth. * Ciruelo de fraile.'— Uncommon.

Melicocca bijuga, L. * Mamon,' and M. oliveformis, H. B. and K.
* Cotopriz.’—Father Caulin mentions (Hist. Nueva Andal. 15) for the
first the Indian (?) name “ Muco,” for the latter * Cuspiritu.”

Hooker and Bentham (‘Genera Plantarum,’ p. 401) consider the
second species as “ valde dubia.” Having myself examined a consi-
derable number of specimens of both forms, I am convinced that they
are not two well-distinguished species. The rhachis of the leaves of
M. bijuga is by no means always winged,—a fact already mentioned
by Jacquin (Amer. 108 ; “costis compresso-planis, nunc alatis, nunc
nudis"). The leaflets are either slightly oblique (principally in leaves
with winged rhachis, where the inner half of the leaflets appear com-
monly somewhat reduced in size) or perfectly symmetrical. The fruit
of the Cotopriz is constantly more elliptical than that of the Mamon,
the ratio of the two axes in the former being 3: 5, and in the latter
3:4. This is the only constant difference I have found ; but I think
it is certainly not sufficient for establishing a new species. The Coto-
priz may, nevertheless, be considered as a distinct variety under the
name Melicocca bijuga and oliveformis.

4

24 ON THE PLANTS CULTIVATED OR NATURALIZED

Spondius lutea, L., ‘Jobo,’ and S. purpurea, L., * Ciruelo de hueso.’
— Both common.

Passiflora quadrangularis, L. * Parcha’ of the Creoles, * Paicururu '
of the Cumanagoto Indians, after Caulin (Hist. Nueva Andal. 14).
—Cultivated in many gardens.

Tamarindus Indica, L. * Tamarindo. —Rare.

Inga fastuosa, Willd. * Guamo peludo, i.e. hairy Guamo.'—Most
frequently cultivated as shade-giving tree in coffee plantations. The
broad pod, densely covered with somewhat stinging, short hair, is some-
times two feet long, and generally a little spirally twisted. The edible
part is the white floccous arillus, which has a sweetish taste. Inga
vera, Willd. (* Guamo vejuco °) and T. sapindoides, Willd. (‘ Guamo ca-
raota^) are much rarer. The fruit of the former is irregularly twisted,
and has therefore nearly the appearance of a piece of the stem of a
climbing plant, or vejuco: the latter bears pods which resemble those
of certain Phaseolee, * Caravalia,’ several species of which are called
Caraota. |

F. Plants cultivated on account of their Seeds.

Zea Mays, L.—8ee Journ. of Bot. Vol. V. p. 269.

Cicer arietinum, L.—Cultivated under the name * Garbanzo,’ which
Larramendi derives from the Bask Garau (grain) and Antzua (dry).
(Diez, Wórterb. ii. 131.) Even the Greek name, épéBw6os, does not
appear to be very different.

Pisum sativum, L., var. saccharatum. * Alverja, from ervum or
ervilia.—Very common.

Phaseolus Dolichos.—A great many kinds are cultivated, but I
have, as yet, not been able to reduce all of them to scientifically-esta-
blished species or varieties. The common name ‘ Caraota’ (accent on
the second a) is derived from the Greek Kepáriov, seeds of various le-
guminous plants, which formerly were used as weights. | Another
variety is called ‘Frijoles, formerly * Frisoles ’
bably from * Fresa? « Defresum, detritum, unde adhue fresa faba,
quee ovtrita frangitur, Gloss. Placid. faba fresa dicta, quod eam fren-
dant, z. e. fragant, Papias." (Diez, Worterb. ii. 199.) Three other
varieties have names of American origin, ——' Tapiramo,' * Guaricamo,'
and * Apirucuso.’

Cajanus Indicus, Spr. ‘ Quinchoncho,’ probably from * Catjang,’ the

IN THE VALLEY OF CARACAS. 25

native name of the plant in the East Indies.— The Pea-tree is now
little cultivated. (‘ Quinchoncho de monte '— Crotalaria anagyroides,
th., is common.)

Arachis hypogea, L.—Seldom cultivated. The vernacular name,
‘Mani,’ is Haytian, and not very different from the Brazilian * Man-
dubi,’ said to be formed of ‘Ma, handful, and * Ubi,’ to be. (Ant.
Ruiz, Tesoro, fol. 206, recto.) Markham (Quich. Gram. and Dict. 190)
explains the word * Ynchic’ as an edible root, quoting Garcilaso de la
Vega ; but that authority identifies plainly the * Inchic’ and the ‘Maní.’
(Garcilaso de la Vega, Coment. reales, Madrid, 1723, p. 278.) H.
Barth. (* Reisen und Entdeckungen in Africa,’ abridged edition, i. 420,
421) gives some interesting notes on the names and use of our plant
in Africa.

Sesamum Indicum, L. * Ajonjoli.’-—Rare in the valley of Caracas, but
frequently cultivated in the neighbourhood of Maracaibo. The verna-
cular name has long been an enigma to me. It appears to be iden-
tical with the Sicilian * Guiggiolena’ (Hogg, Classical Plants of Sicily
in Hooker's Journ. of Bot. 1834, p. 138), and with the French
* Jugéoline* for Sesamum Brasiliense. (Treasury of Bot. ii. 639.) Diez
(Worterb. i. 216) refers the Italian ‘Giuggiola’ (the Jujube-tree) to
Zizyphus. This word is, therefore, also the root of the Spanish
* Ajonjoli.’

Theobroma Cacao, L. * Cacao.’—Venezuela exported from July 1,
1864, to July 1, 1865, nearly four million pounds of Cacao, princi-
pally to Spain.

Abelmoschus moschatus, Mrh. ‘ Argalia.'— Rare.

A. esculentus, W. A. * Quimbombd.’—Alph. De Candolle (Geogr.
Bot. ii. 768) declares in favour of the American origin of this plant,
and considers the African derivation of the names * Quillobo,’ * Quin-
gombo, ‘Quimbombé’ not proved. We have now so many stu-
dents of African philology, that I should think the question might
be very easily settled. On the western coast of Africa there are
several local names, which show a striking resemblance to that
of our plant,—‘ Quicombo,’ a Portuguese settlement on the coast
of Benguela, ‘ Kilongo,’ on the coast of Loango, ete. Even the name
‘Okoro,’ or ‘Okra,’ appears to be African. H. Barth. (‘ Reisen,’
abridged edition, i. 481) states that in Bornu the plant is cultivated
under the name * Karáss.' Bornu slaves were frequently carried over

26 ON THE PLANTS CULTIVATED OR NATURALIZED

to Brazil, and may have brought the plaut, as well as its name, to this
country, where, after addition of the Portuguese masculine article o,
the name assumed the shape ‘ Okardss’ or ‘Okra.’ There is only
one positive statement in favour of the American origin of the plant,
viz. that of C. Jacquin; “ crescit sponte in Caribzmis." But this loses
much of its value by not being corroborated by any of the numerous
botanists who explored the West Indian Islands.

Gossypium. * Algodon.’—The G. Barbadense, L., and G. hirsutum,
L., are probably both of American origin (see Parlatore, ‘ Le Specie dei
Cotoni,’ Firenze, 1866, pp. 17, 18); and the former is common in the
valley of Caracas, though nowhere with the features of a truly wild
plant. (Venezuela exported from July, 1864, to July, 1865, more
than 5,300,000 Ibs. of cotton.)*

Coffea Arabica, L. * Café.’—The Coffee-tree was brought to Vene-
zuela, in 1730, from "Trinidad or Martinique. In 1740 there were
some small plantations, but the seeds were used more medicinally
than as an article of daily food. In 1783, José A. Mohedano, the priest
of the small village of Chacao, near Caracas, planted 6000 trees, and
soon afterwards established Bartolomeo Blandin (the sanie mentioned
in Humboldt's * Travels?) the first large coffee-plantation between
Caracas and Chacao. (Venezuela exported from July, 1864, to July,
1865, 28,420,442 Ibs. coffee, principally to Hamburg.)

Cocos nucifera, L. ‘Coco.’—The few specimens cultivated in the
valley of Caracas, with exception of a single one, do not produce fruit
The Palm is abundant on the shores of Lake Valencia.

G. Plants cultivated for Ornamental Purposes,

The following list contains all those plants which nearly everywhere
may be seen in “large gardens, as well as about the dwelling-places of
the poor.
Cicca disticha, L. * Cerezo
Jatropha multifida, L. Radios vejetal, oa

Aleurites triloba, Forst. * Nuez de Chin

Ricinus communis, L. ‘Tartago,’ Mamas from * Tartarus,' on ac-
count of its purging properties.

Euphorbia pulcherrima, Willd. * Papagayo.’

cured for me from Major Trevor Clarke, F.H.S. Al the seeds came up well,
and the whole plantation is in the most flourishing condition.

IN THE VALLEY OF CARACAS. 27

Amarantus paniculatus, L., B. cruentus. * Pira morada.’

Althea rosea, Cav. * alva real.’

Abutilon striatum, Dicks. ‘Campanilla.’

Hibiscus Rosa- Ps nensis, L. ‘Cayena.’

Sapindus Saponaria, L. * Parapara.’ —I never saw this tree wild in
the valley of Garuti, "though it may be indigenous in other parts of
Venezuela.

Melia sempervirens, L. * Alelí

Swietenia Mahagoni, L. rr '—Has lately been planted in the
Plaza Bolivar of Caracas.

Murraya exotica, L. * Azahar de la India.’

L.

Cassia grandis, L . (C. Brasiliana, Lam) « Cafiafístola macho.’
Adenanthera pavonina, L. * Peo

Rubus — Sm., fl. es "Vis blan
osa.—A grea t many forms are perla pede different garden
names.
Lawsonia inermis, L. * Réseda.'— On account of its sweet smell.

Lagerstremia Indica, L. * Alstromelia,’ corrupted from the generic
name.—This beautiful plant was introduced eed Loa) Tovar, who ob-
tained it from Porto Rico. It is now very c

Sechium edule, Sw. * Chayota. Cultivated r for its edible fruits.

Umbellifera. * Perla fina

Plumbago cerulea, E: * Guapote azul.'— P. scandens, L., R 1 ay, erm
and common. The n e ‘Guapote’ is derived from the Chayma
word * A poto, fire, on DEW of the blistering properties of the leaves.

Dahlia coccinea, Cav. ‘ Dalia

LS
S
E
—
des
in
HE!
B
Q.
far)
ni
=

Allamanda cathartica, L. * Jasmin, amarillo.’
Thevetia neriifolia, Juss. * Retam
L. onigote."

Gomphocarpus fruticosus, R. Br.
alotropis procera, R. Br. * pran. de seda.’

Hoya carnosa, R. Br. ‘Flor de ce

Toa gre Zuce. ‘ Lagrimas di Cristo

Datura suaveolens, H. Br. * Flor de Luna ; is oloroso.'

Cestrum leucocarpum, Dun. ‘Dama de noche’

Crescentia Cujete, L. ‘ Tortumo,’ a Chay word.—There are two
pretty constant forms ; one with com letely dbheriónl fruits [ Gardner’ s
C. cuneifolia.—Ep.], and another with ellipsoidal fruits. "This tree is
nowhere wild in the valley of Caracas, whilst its congener, C. cucur-
bitina, veis = wild in the ravines of the mountains close to
streamlet

28 BUPLEURUM ARISTATUM.

Tecomaria Capensis, See

pomæa Quamoclit, L. Flor de uei

Ocimum Basilicum, L. * Albahac

Coleus amboinicus, Lour.—Near Laguin, almost naturalized.

Salvia splendens, Sell. * Guirirí

Verbena chamedrifolia, Juss. * Virginia.’

Clerodendron fragrans, W. * Mil flor és."

edis Sastigiata, L. * Cipreso.
occidentalis et orientalis, is * Pino.’

Creda regia, Kth. * Chaguarama.’

Phalaris arundinacea, var. picta,

Andropogon serine DO. Malojillo.'

Yucca aloifolia, L. * Bayoneta.’

Polanthes tuberosa, L. —The simple-flowered form is called ‘ Nar-

ciso,’ the double ‘ Nardo.
Alpinia nutans, Rosc. * Flor del Paraiso.’

BUPLEURUM ARISTATUM.

It is stated in the Journal of Botany (Vol. V. p. 360) that B. aris-
tatum is “only reported from Devon.” In the 5th and 6th editions
of my Manual, I have recorded its discovery at Eastbourne, in Sussex,
by my friend the Rev. E. A. Holmes, F.L.S. He only found a few
very small specimens hiding themselves in the turf of the Downs at
that place, and supplied my herbarium with some of them. Thus
the plant is shown to occur elsewhere than at Torquay, and may be
expected to be found on other parts of our south coast, if looked
for with sufficient care. C. C. BaBINGTON.

CORRESPONDENCE.

A New British Fungus.

It will, no doubt, be interesting to many to know that during a short excur-
sion in Scotland, in August, 1866, I discovered Dothidea Pteridis,—a fungus,
I believe, hitherto unrecorded in Britain. I found it at Targoyle, a few miles

erness-shire. Any one wishing for specimens may have them by
writing tome. [Previously recorded as British by Mr. Cooke, in his recently-
published * Fern Book for Everybody.'— D.]

Wakefield, December 16, 1867.

T. W. Gissrne.

29

NEW PUBLICATIONS.

The Darwinian Theory of the Transmutation of Species, examined by a
Graduate of the University of Cambridge. London: Nisbet and Co.
1867. Pp. 386. 8yo.

It is not the practice of this journal to deal much with speculative
subjects. There is plenty to do in the much more important work of
simple observation of nature, and its interpretation by legitimate in-
duction. This may not be so attractive, but it is more valuable,
and enduring. The imagination is a fruitful source of error in science,
but its free use gives its employer a popular power which it is difficult
otherwise to gain. The reading public, and the lecture-hearing
publie run after novelties, and wherever a bold theory is presented
there will always be found gaping erowds to swallow it ;—the theory
may have no foundation or support in fact, but that is little matter.
There is nothing so wild, nothing so absurd, but will find supporters
in this strange world of ours. A plain narrative of the various hy-
pothetical dreams in science which have been seriously propounded
and strenuously defended since the restoration of learning, would be a
curious, an almost incredible story. The latest phase of those
dreams is that connected with the origin of the different forms of life
which have existed and now exist on the globe; and in this country
the most popular of them is that proposed by Darwin, illustrated
by his numerous disciples, and now carried a stage further by the phy-
sicists, who, attaching their materialistic notions to the views of the
author of the hypothesis, have carried it much further than he would,
we believe, be prepared to follow.

The voluminous writings in exposition or defence of Darwinian
views, are filled with plausibilities about everything, which to their
authors appear to bear on the subject; but we affirm, and we carefully
estimate the value of our words as we write them, that there has not
in them all been adduced one fact which supports the notion that a
single species has originated from another by natural selection or by
any other cause. To argue that evidence does exist which has not yet
been brought to light, or did exist but has been lost, is too absurd to
be entertained for a moment as the basis of a theory claiming to be
scientific; and yet this is all, in few words, that has been said for the

30 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

popular idea of the origin of species. It is a playing with terms, and
a sophistical abuse of logic to transfer the argumeut derived from
changes occurring accidentally or produced by design in the varieties
of a species, to the imagined ¢ransmutation of one species into another.
No argument based upon such confusion is of the slightest scientific
value.

e are, however, going beyond our purpose, in criticizing indepen-
dently this ipeum Our intention was to say a word or two on
the ** examination " of it before us.

The author of this volume deals with the position taken up in the
‘Origin of Species,’ in two ways :—first, as an argument, and then as
an exposition of natural phenomena. It is seldom that the logical

the observational faculties occur equally powerful in the same
individual. When they do, their possessor stands out as a founder or
restorer of science, as in the case of Robert Brown. Generally,
we find the one overpowering or dwarfing the other. And no
better examples of this could be adduced than the Author and * Ex-
aminer" of the Darwinian theory. Darwin is a close, a keen, an un-
surpassed observer of nature, but his defects are at once apparent
when he begins to argue; in his premises he confounds things which
differ, ane, draws conclusions not covered by his data. His “ Ex-
aminer,” on the other hand, is at home with premises, syllogisms, and
conclusions; he can estimate the value of an argument, and detect its
fallacies ; but when he steps beyond this and deals with scientific facts,
he at once shows his defects. Had he confined his examination to
the logical aspect of Darwin’s position, his book would have been a
success. His early chapters contain a complete and withering expo-
sition of the logical fallacies which everywhere abound in the ‘ Origin
of Species.’

Unfortunately the author has disfigured his pages by the intro-
duction of a weak and often obscure sarcasm. He has taken as his
model that remarkable article of Sedgwick’s, which appeared in the
‘Edinburgh Review’ some twenty years ago, and which gave the
deathblow to the “ Vestiges.” Had he been able to wield the weapon
as powerfully as his master, it would have added force to his position ;
but Sedgwick’s sarcasm is natural, obvious, and concise, while that in
this work has the opposite defects. Whatever advantage there may
be in gaining the public ear, is more than lost in a scientific argument

RM RR LM le eee eee AN BT pce A

NEW PUBLICATIONS. 31

by the unfitness of forced sarcasm. And it must also be remembered
that while the public may be amused they will not be convinced by
such writing.

The defects, too, in scientific knowledge are unpardonable in such a
work. They especially abound in the chapter on “ The Geological
Question.” the author would eliminate the sarcasm and the
science, and treat the subject as a logician, his book would be of great
value. It could not be set aside by Darwinians, as it will certainly in
its present form, and it would take away the occasion, too good not to
be eagerly seized by ‘ small’ reviewers, to show off their knowledge, by
pointing out the errors, and so give them the power of ignoring the
author’s powerful and conclusive arguments, or burying them under the
cloud of trivial ridicule that they will certainly heap on the work.

Even in its present shape it should prove of service, as we hope it
may, in bringing men who have been letting their imaginations run
wild back to their senses, and inducing them again to undertake the
quieter and better work of interpreting nature by the observation of
acts

British Sea-Weeds : an Introduction to the Study of the Marine Alge
of Great Britain, Ireland, and the Channel Islands. By Samuel
Octavus Gray. London: Reeve and Co. 1867. Pp. 312;
Pl 16. 8vo,

It has been our duty more than once to expose, in these pages, the
worthless compilations that are sometimes issued by enterprising pub-
lishers as introductions to popular botanical studies. It is a pleasure

British sea-weeds. He is evidently familiar with every form, and his
characters, instead of being transcriptions or paraphrases of those of
former writers, are original and life-like sketches of the objects of his
favourite pursuit. We strongly recommend it to all who are interested
in this much-admired family of plants. Its price and its size, as well
as the characters which we have noticed, will make it the seaside com-
panion of all algological students. We would suggest to the author
in preparing a second edition, which we have little doubt will soon be

982 BOTANICAL NEWS.

called for, to introduce the names of the authors of the species into
the body of the work as well as in the systematic list ; and the addition
of short diagnostic characters of the tribes, sections, and genera to this
list, so as to make it a key to the work. The only change in no-
menclature we have noticed is one that will meet with general approval.
Delesseria sanguinea, the most striking of our British Alye, was some
years ago separated from that genus, and condemned to appear under
the name Wormskioldia. This had, however, been already appropriated
to a genus of flowering plants, and Mr. Gray has substituted for it the
more agreeable and euphonious name Mazgeria.

BOTANICAL NEWS.

Mr. W. Thistleton Dyer, B.A., has been appointed Professor of Botany in
the Royal Agricultural College, Cirencester.
Drs. Regel and Herder have sent us their * Enumeratio Plantarum in regi-
onibus cis- et transsiliensibus a cl. Semenovio anno 1857 collectarum,’ 8vo,
co

ir
* Genera ’), Sea paniculatum, Acer Semenowii, and Cicer Songa-
ricum, var. imparipinn
A fearful cyclone ive over the Botanic Garden of vier on the 2nd of
November last, destroying many of the plants which had e scaped destruction
i that of 1864, and many of the species which since that gale had been in-
roduc

Germany has lost another of her great botanists in the person of Dr.
Schultz (Bipontinas), who died at Deidesheim, on the 17th of December last,
in the sixty-third year of his age

We regret to have to announce the death of Dr. Charles Giles Bridle Dau-
beny, Professor of Chemistry, Botany, and Rural Economy, and Curator of
the Botanic Garden at Oxford. He was born in 1795, at Stretton, in Glouces-
tershire, and educated at Magdalen College, Oxford, where he graduated B.A.
in 1814, and subsequently proceeded to his other degrees. Having applied
himself to the study of pie he practised for some years as a physician,
but since 1829, applied himself to the physical sciences, especially chemistry
and botany. He took an active part in the proceedings of the British Associa-
tion, and similar meetings, and wrote several botanical works, among which
may be named his ‘ Lectures on Roman culture,’ ‘Lectures on Climate,’
and an ‘ Essay on the Trees and Shrubs of the Ancients.’ The Mit hahi

ersant with the actual state of modern systematic botany. He died on the
l3th of December; and will be chiefly remembered by his efforts to free
hice oo from the stigma of neglecting the cultivation of the natural

Warthington, G Smath Dd. et Lath. ¥ Weller, inp. 18 Hatton Garden

33

NEW OR RARE HYMENOMYCETOUS FUNGI OF THE ,
BRITISH FLORA.

By Worruineton G. SurrH, Esq.
(Prates LXXV. AND LXXVI.)

During the last six or seven years our British cryptogamic flora has
been enriched by an addition of upwards of a hundred and fifty
species of Hymenomycetous Fungi (the hymenomycetes forming only a
fourth part of the whole Order). Most of them are attractive ob-
jects in consideration of their size, form, and colour, and the reason of
their having lain so long unrecognized is undoubtedly owing to the
small number of botanists in this country who make the subject of
Fungi their special study. This is not a little singular when we con-
sider the abundance of handsome species which annually crop up in
our pastures and woodlands,—at a time, too, well suited for botanizing,
and when most people take their autumnal holiday.

A considerable number of these hundred and fifty species have
proved to be quite new to science and were previously undescribed,
whilst others have been recorded for the first time as natives of this
country. The following paper records a few new and rare species which
have not been published elsewhere, with some remarks on the recur-
rence of other rare species which have been observed before.

Boletus rubinus, n. sp. (Tab. LXXV., Figs. 1-4). Pileus yellow-
brown, gibbous, pulvinate, then plane, dry, subtomentose, slightly
cracked ; ¢ubes wholly carmine, subdecurrent, compound, of a medium
size ; stem yellow, smeared with crimson, irregular ; flesh vivid yellow,
perfectly unchangeable ; spores pale umber, ovate, length “00025 in.

I have but once found this species; at the time of finding (12th
September, 1866) it was plentiful, by a grassy roadside under trees,
Caddington Lane, near Dunstable, Bedfordshire. It clearly belongs
to Group II., Subtomentosi, of Fries, and its place is after B. parasiticus,
Bull., its nearest ally, from which, however, it differs in many respects,
a remarkable distinction being apparent in the spores; those of one
being exactly twice the length of the other. (See Plate LXXV.,
Fig. 4, spores of B. rubinus ; Fig. 8, spores of B. parasiticus, x 700

iam.

Boletus fragrans, Vitt. Esculent. This handsome species, which

VOL. VI. [FEBRUARY 1, 1868.] D

34 NEW OR RARE HYMENOMYCETOUS FUNGI

appears to have been quite overlooked by English botanists, 1 have
found several times. The first place in which I gathered it was
Gamston Wood, near Retford, Nottinghamshire, on July 20th, 1865;
it was most abundant, and grew principally under oaks. During the
same autumn, and also on September 15th, 1866, I found it sparingly
under oaks in Bishop’s Wood, Hampstead ; and on October 10th, 1867,
I had three specimens of the same species sent on to me from Devon-
shire ; it therefore appears to be widely spread. When I first found it
(having no botanical books with me) I imagined it to be a variety of
either B. edulis, Bull, or B. subtomentosus, L., for either of which it
might, at a first Susa be mistaken; its neat and wholesome aspect
and delicious and enticing fragrance invited me to cook it. I found
its taste delicate, sweet, and delicious. It often grows in large con-
fluent bundles, unlike any other British Boletus. The pileus is bronze-
brown, pulvinate, and scabrous, the /uóes minute and of a beautiful.
shade of subdued yellow-green; the stem, which is thickened down-
wards, is brown and also scabrous, and the flesh is pure white, which
changes here and there to the slightest imaginable shade of cobalt on
being cut or broken; the spores are yellowish-green, ovate, with an
apiculus at one end, having a length of -00045 in. and a breadth of
‘00017 in. There is a long and exhaustive account of this species,
with some excellent figures, in Vittadini’s * Fungi Mangerecci,’ p. 153,
t. 19, Milan, 1835. Krombholz also figures and describes it under
the name of B. xanthophorus, in his * Naturgetreue Abbildungen,’
t. 75. f. 15-21, Prague, 1831 and 1846, but the figures in the latter
work are not well done. Fries refers B. eneus of Secretan to the
same species.

Polyporus epileucus, Fr. Whilst out walking on Sunday, November
17, 1867, I found a very large specimen of this species, which has
not been previously recorded as British, growing on the trunk of an
old Elm-tree (about ten feet from the ground) near the Sluice House,
Holloway. It is a very large and handsome species, stemless, of a
rich but subdued yellow colour, and somewhat corky consistence ; the
tubes are very minute and about three-quarters of an inch long ; the
pileus is tough, shaggy, and dingy white. It is figured in Fl. Dan.,
t. 1794, under the name of P. spumeus.

Passing over for the present several other dond fide additions to onr

OF THE BRITISH FLORA. 35

hymenomycetous Fungi, the following list of the recurrence of several
very rare species possesses considerable interest :—

Agaricus (Volvaria) Loveianus, Berk. W. G. Smith, in Seemann's
‘Journal of Botany,’ December, 1867.

Agaricus (Pholiota) capistratus, Cooke. Esculent. Described in
Seemann’s ‘Journal of Botany,’ March, 1863; since which time
nothing had been seen or heard of it till Mr. J. hee Clark sent me
three fine specimens from Street, Somerset, on the 25th of November,
1867. They were found growing at the foot of an Elm, in company
with A. pudicus, Bull. The spores in both species are precisely the
same in size and colour.

Agaricus (Flammula) carbonarius, Fr. (Tab. LXXV., Figs. 5-8).
Recorded as British by the Rev. M. J. Berkeley in August, 1866. It
was first observed by him at Ascot, November 22, 1865. Perhaps
the reason this remarkable species was for so long a time overlooked
rested on its very late appearance in the autumn. I never saw it till
last year. At the end of November and beginning of December, and
that too after severe frost, it swarmed in immense quantities in Epping
Forest. Tt grew upon charcoal and burnt earth, on the scorched
circles left by the gipsies, so that it was impossible to gather the
plants without bringing away part of the charcoal attached to them,
as shown in the figures on Plate LXXV., which were drawn from
specimens I gathered there.

Agaricus (Hypholoma) capnoides, Fr. We generally get this species
on the stumps of Firs at North London ; it is a common species abont
Hampstead, and common in the neighbourhood of Epping Forest.

Lactarius acris, Fr. Always comes up in Epping Forest ; gills dis-
tant, pileus almost black: extremely acrid and bitter.

Russula fætens; Fr. Common in the neighbourhood of London,
generally rancid and stinking, but at times fragrant. It is not un-
common to find it as sweet-smelling as Agaricus (Clitocybe) odorus,
Bull

Boletus cyanescens, Bull. In company with my friend Mr. F. C.
Penrose, architect, I found this species in some abundance under Oaks
near the north gate of Richmond Park, on September 17, 1867. A
friend of mine also found it at Bishops Stortford, Herts; the tubes
are very pale lemon-colour, and the spores, when seen in the mass, par-
take of the colour of the tubes ; they are spindle-shaped, and measure

p 2

36 ON VARIATION OF COLOUR IN THE FLOWERS OF WARRATAH.

-0006 in. in length and are not truly colourless. This species has now
been found in Oxfordshire, Norfolk, Hertfordshire, Vana and Devon-
shire (and is recorded by Abbot from Bedfordshir

Polyporus intybaceus, Fr. This species comes up in abundance
every year on old Oaks near Teignmouth, Devon, often attaining an im-
mense size.

Hydnum tomentosum, L. (Tab. LXXVI.). The drawing on Plate
LXXVI. was taken from a plant gathered in the Ascot fir-woods. It
was first found a year or two ago by the Rev. G. H. Sawyer; it is of
rare occurrence, and does not appear to have been noticed elsewhere
than at Ascot in this country; it grows amongst decaying fir-needles
and is sweet-scented ; spores very minute, white, and papillated.

Hydnum coralloides, Scop. This has occurred two years in succes-
sion at the top of a very old Ash-tree, on the lawn in front of Bohun
Lodge, East Barnet; both in form and colour it resembles a Cauli-
flower. I was allowed to gather this year's plant for my series of
drawings of the Hymenomycetes. I had part of it cut into thin
slices and cooked for supper, as it is said to be edible.

Clavaria Ardenia, Sow., was found in December, 1866, by Miss
Lott, under Laureis, in the grounds of Barton Hall, South Devon.
The Clavarias were very large and parasitic on dead Fir leaves.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES.

LATE LXXV.—Fig. 1, 2, and 3, Boletus rubinus, n. sp. i 4, spores
x > diam. Fig. 5, 6, Agaricus (Flammula) carbonarius, Fr. Fig. 7, spores
x 700 diam. Fig. 8, spore further enlarged. Fig. 9, spores of Boletus para-
siticus, Bull, x 700 diam
Prate LXXVI. (to be issued in the March number of this Journal).—Fig.
1, 2, 4, Hydnum tomentosum, L. Fig. 8, spores x 700 diam. Fig. 5, section.

ON VARIATION OF COLOUR IN THE FLOWERS OF
THE ARRATAH (TELOPEA SPECIOSISSIM A), AND
SEVERAL OTHER INDIGENOUS PLANTS OF NEW
SOUTH WALES.

By Georce Bennert, M.D., F.L.S.

By the kindness of Colonel Lock, of H.M. 50th Regiment, I received,
in September, 1867, a delicate and beautiful variety of the Warratah, or

ON VARIATION OF COLOUR IN THE FLOWERS OF WARRATAH. 37

native Tulip (Zelopea speciosissima, var. alba), which he gathered on the
Currajong range, near Richmond, New South Wales. ‘The inner bracts
surrounding the base of the flower-head are white, the points having
a narrow edging of crimson, whilst the outer are of a reddish-brown.
The expanded flowers are of a delicate pure white, with the footstalks
of a pale yellowish-green; the unexpanded flowers are towards the
centre tipped with a pale yellowish-green, similar to that of the foot-
stalks, which form an agreeable contrast to the pure white of the open
flowers, but this is lost as the flower becomes expanded. The anthers
are yellow, and appear to be fertile. This was the only flower found
on the tree, and is a very fine grown one, measuring full six inches
across. The foliage of this variety is similar in colour (a dull olive-
green), but smoother and less serrated at the edges than that of the
crimson flowering plant. A number of Warratahs, being a profusion
of very fine flowers (for the flowers of the Warratah, as well as those of
the Doryanthes excelsa, or Gigantic Lily, have been unusually abundant
and magnificent in size and colour this season) of the normal brilliant
and rich erimson colour, were growing about the same locality, but
this was the only white variety observed. It would be interesting to
procure the plant that produced this pretty variety, and by propagating
from its roots or suckers ascertain if it could be perpetuated. An
accurate and artistic drawing of this plant was obligingly made for
me by Mrs. Meredith, of Tasmania, the distinguished author of the
* Bush Flowers of Tasmania, and other works, and also by Miss
Oliver, of Sydney.

I had mentioned in a former paper (‘Journal of Botany,’ 1867,
p. 140) that the best time to transplant the Warratah was when in
flower, and when the flowering shoots described in the same paper are
observed to arise from the base of one of the flowers ; this obtains also
with most of the Australian plants, as they generally root and thrive
well when removed at that time.

I have observed a deviation, principally from the normal colour, in
the flowers of other plants growing in the vicinity of Sydney, New
South Wales, as well as in the Warratah; for instance, on Mr. Holt's
estate at Cook's River, I found a variety of Epacris grandiflora, bear-
ing a profusion of white flowers, the other shrubs of the same species
growing with them, having the usual scarlet ones. In October,
1866, I had an opportunity of examining some recently-gathered

38 ON THE CONSERVATION OF FORESTS IN NEW ZEALAND.

specimens of the Boronia serrulata, or native Rose, from the north shore,
Port Jackson, the flowers of which, instead of having the normal rose-
magenta colour, were of a pure white, a few having a very faint tinge
of pink. A few days since, I had given to me a bunch of another
beautiful species of Boronia (B. pinnata), growing to more than two
feet high, and bearing a profusion of very fine and unusually large
blossoms, some of a pure white, and others tinted with a very delicate
shade of pink, the normal colour being a deep pink. These were gathered
in the vicinity of Middle Harbour, Port Jackson. In the month of
November, 1866, a “ Blueberry-tree” (Hleocarpus cyaneus), grow-
ing on the grounds at Claremont, Rose Bay, near Sydney, the resi-
dence of my friend George Thorne, Esq., produced flowers of a beautiful
pink colour, instead of the usually delicate white. It would be interest-
ing to observe whether a similar change takes place in the same tree
the following year; if so, it may be considered an established variety.
There is also a pink variety of more than one species of Eucalyptus, or
Gum-tree, found in the interior of New South Wales, the normal
colour of the flowers being white. Mr. James Norton, of Ecclesbourne,
near Sydney, brought me a white variety of Sowerbea juncea, the usual
colour being purplish, varying when fading to a reddish tinge. This
gentleman, who has devoted some attention to the variation of the
native plants in their wild state, gave me the following list of those
which he has found white-flowering varieties or albinos :—

Sc 2M E ue n Edda eo ais mU dre ee i eed AC DELL ee

Thysanotus juncea (Fringed Violet). Bauera rubioides.
Tetratheca juncea. Eriostemon salicifolium, and
Indigofera australis. Sprengelia incarnata.

Kennedya monophylla.
Sydney, New South Wales, November, 1867.

ON THE CONSERVATION OF FORESTS IN NEW
ZEALAND.

By W. Lauper Lixpsay, M.D., F.R.S. Epix., F.L.S.
(Read before the British Association, 1867.)

While travelling in New Zealand in 1861-2, I was much impressed
with the following facts or convictions :—

I. That its present forest area is extremely small in relation to what

ON THE CONSERVATION OF FORESTS IN NEW ZEALAND. 39

it evidently was in times comparatively recent,—so recent apparently
that both man and the Moa inhabited the country, which was, with
hee and local exceptions, generally and richly forest-cl

. That the remnants of the primitive forest still xe are
ee disappearing under the following combination of destructive
agencies ;—

l. Natural.
A. Current geological changes.

1. Oscillations in the level of the land: especially its local sub-
sidence.

2. Encroachment by sea-sand on the coasts.

3. Erosion of coasts by the sea; of the margins of lakes ; of the
banks of rivers and streams, especially during storms and
floods of winter.

B. Avalanches ; glaciers; windstorms; lightning; winter torrents
and floo di

C. Wild animals (birds, insects, etc.) eating bark ; tearing up sap-
ings; devouring seeds or seedlings; burrowing under the
bark or within the timber.

2. Artificial.
A. Indirect or accidental.
1. Cattle and wild pigs.
2. Bush fi
B. Direct or deliberate
. Bush-clearing HE agricultural purposes.
2. Timber-cutting for building.
fencing.
k fuel.
3. Track-making for man or cattle.

III. That this destruction, which is more or less necessary or inevi-
table, is materially hastened by the reckless and improvident, or illegal
and culpable timber-felling, both of colonists and natives: more espe-
cially as regards the former, by—

1. The abuse of the wood-cutting licence.

And as regards the latter—

2. Deliberate destruction in connection with their superstitions.

IV. That with this improvident and unnecessary destruction co-

» 2)

40 ON THE CONSERVATION OF FORESTS IN NEW ZEALAND.

existed a great scarcity of timber, both for fuel and building, in many
parts of the colony, rendering expensive imports indispensable.

V. That no adequate legal check, or provision, exists for the pre-
vention of such abuses, and the protection of the forest interests.

VI. That there apparently exists, on the part both of colonial go-
vernments and colonists, a blind indifference to, or ignorance of, the
importance of —

1. Preserving to the utmost the old or primitive forests; and
Es
2. Forestalling their inevitable disappearance, or replacing them,
by the systematic cultivation of new forests, whether of—

A. Indigenous or—

B. Exotic (acclimatized) trees. _

VIL That many important problems await solution ; affecting
both—

1. The economic value and applications of the existing timber-
trees, and—
2. The rearing of the new forests.
Which scientific experts or systematic experiment alone are
probably capable satisfactorily of solving. Æ.
i. A. Best seasons for felling timber.
B. Comparative durability in salt- and fresh water.
c. Power of resistance to marine-boring animals,

ii. Determination of the species, indigenous or exotic, most suit-
able for the various purposes of building-timber, shelter,
fuel, ete. — E. g. as respects—

A. Rapidity of growth,
B. Facility of acclimatization,
c. And ultimate or permanent economical qualities.

VIII. That there seems an evident and clamant want of a Board
of Foresis in New Zealand, with a complete and skilled staff suited
to the requirements of so large and so varied a colony ; and that a similar
want exists in all our colonies, which are similarly placed.

A conviction that the double subject of the—

1. Improvement and preservation of primitive forests, and the—
2. Systematic rearing of new forests, by way of substitution or
replacement, as and before the old ones disappear,—

is one of essential importance to the welfare of a young colony—and,

ON THE CONSERVATION OF FORESTS IN NEW ZEALAND. 41

indeed of all our colonies, old or young (for not even in India do I
think the Forest Conservation arrangements yet nearly so complete as
they ought to be)—has led me to offer to this Association the result of
my observations and inquiries in New Zealand. These observations
and inquiries were principally conducted in the province of Otago,
during a three or four months’ residence in 1861-2; and, where not
otherwise specified, my remarks are to be understood as referring to
that province and that date. But subsequent or prior observation in
Australia and various countries or islands of Europe, and a study of
the literature of the subject, lead me to believe that my remarks will
be found to apply mutatis mutandis to all our forest-clad colonies in at
least the earlier stages of their settlement.

However interesting in themselves the subject of the agencies of
destruction of the New Zealand forests, or the other subjects tabulated
in the preamble to this communication, their due consideration here
would occupy too much time: and I propose, therefore, confining my
present remarks to an illustration of those causes of destruction of the
old, and those other circumstances connected either with the old or
new, forests of that colony, which seem to bear more especially on the
necessity for the establishment of a Government Board of Forests.

l. The “ Bush- Licence " and its abuse.—]In Otago I met with many
startling instances of sacrifice to a blind and ignorant utilitarianism ;
but illustrations were equally abundant of indiscriminate and extrava-
gant destruction of valuable timber, arising from a loose colonial morality
and an evasion of the written law, which were unfortunately tolerated
and too general, because there was no active or practical check or re-
straint imposed by Government on practices in all respects reprehen-
. Sible. Where a settler purchases bush-land, he has, of course, though
unfortunately perhaps, a right to do with it what pleases him, whether
this be or not for the ultimate advantage of himself or the colony.
But in the eastern districts, at least at the period of my visit, the most
of the “ bush " (or primitive forests), which there exists for the most
part in extremely limited patches, was “reserved” by Government.
Government, however, in these its so-called ** bush-reserves,”’ granted
to individual settlers a “ bush-licence ” for firewood or fencing, as the
case might be; the annual cost of the former being 20s., and of the
latter, 50s. For this paltry sum (as I understood) the licensee is en-
titled to cut as much timber as he requires, for his individual use, for

49 ON THE CONSERVATION OF FORESTS IN NEW ZEALAND.

firewood or fencing; and he would apparently act quite legally—quite
within the terms of his licence—were he to damage, to any unlimited
extent, the forest over which he has thus acquired a wood-cutting
right. Practically, however, the settler cuts what he chooses: in some
cases he pays no fee, takes out no licence, but helps himself to what
timber he requires, whether for building, fencing, or firewood. Others
are not honourable or conscientious enough to pay the higher fee when
the lower one enables them—there being no Government inspector, of
any grade, to prevent them—to cut for fencing as well as firewood.
Comparatively few indeed were those who paid the proper fee, and
acted honourably in accordance with the spirit as well as letter of their
licence. The only practical safeguard against indiscriminate destruc-
tion of the bush-reserves lay in their small number, isolated character,
and distance necessarily from the residences of many of the settlers.
Where no roads exist, and draying over hills and through swamps is
a matter both of serious difficuity and expense, there is little danger of
a settler’s cupidity or thoughtlessness leading him to cut more timber
than he absolutely requires; though this affords no restraint upon his
cutting timber to which he has no right, legal or moral. |

the condition of forests in New Zealand illustrates certain
serious errors of omission in its Government, that of some of the neigh-
bouring Australian colonies illustrates Government errors of commis-
sion. The Rev. Dr. Lang, of Sydney, speaking of the Red Cedar of
New South Wales and Queensland, a valuable timber, the finer quali-
ties of which are equal in beauty to Mahogany, remarks, * On most of
the rivers that fall into Moreton Bay, the Cedar has been long since
cut away; for a provident Government, utterly at a loss to devise em-
ployment for the convicts during the continuance of the penal settle-
ment, employed them in cutting down the valuable timber in all the
easily accessible localities in the bay, to the serious disadvantage and
loss of the inhabitants now ; and large quantities of that timber were
actually piled and Jeff to rof on the beach at Dunwich, Stradbroke
Island, after all the labour that had been thrown away in pro-
curing it.”

2. Deliberate Destruction of Forests by the Natives in connection with
their Superstitions—A notable instance of this is given by the Hon.
J. Coutts Crawford, sometime Provincial Geologist of Wellington, in
one of his Survey Reports, within the last five years. He describes

ON THE CONSERVATION OF FORESTS IN NEW ZEALAND. 43

the Maoris of Karatea, in that province, “ cutting down a beautiful
grove of Karaka trees, to catch, roast, and eat the lizards, which are
found in their hollows, as they had found that the lizard is the root of
all evil!" Somewhat parallel, but on an infinitely larger and more
disastrous scale, was the general firing of the forests in former times by
the Maoris, who assert they were compelled to do so in order to destroy
the Moa, which made a practice of running off with their infants under
five years of age !

At one time—so long ago, however, as the sixteenth century —the in-
habitants of the Harz district, in Germany, possessed the same ruin-
ously liberal rights as to wood-cutting in the primitive forest, which
the settlers of Otago now apparently enjoy. The resulting destruction
of timber was so reckless and rapid—and so serious, moreover, in a
district, which, unlike Otago, possesses no local coal deposits, and can
import coal only from a great distance and at great cost—that it led
to the enactment of the conservative and other forest-regulations, which
have for some centuries been models for all Europe and all the world
to imitate.

Not until there had been a deplorable sacrifice of the valuable Teak,
did our Indian Government concern itself to any effect with the super-
vision of Indian forests. The arrangements it has latterly made are
to be commended so far as they go; but they ought undoubtedly to
have been made at a much earlier period in our Indian rule; while
they are still defective, considering the vast area of India, and the
nature and extent of supervision essential to the proper management of
forests, old and new.

The history of the extinction or disappearance of the Caledonian
forest—that which appears at one period to have clothed all Scotland
and its isles—furnishes certain other interesting parallels to the history
of the disappearance or destruction of the Otago forests, and certain
other important lessons to the Provincial Government. Here again we
See repeated the ruinous and reckless destruction of valuable timber on
the one hand, and, on the other, the institution of conservative regula-
tions,—sometimes attended with penalties of an extreme kind,—zwhen
conservation was obviously too late. It would appear that the disap-
pearance of the Caledonian forest was partly due to climatic, in con-
nection with geological, changes, especially to land-subsidence, as in
Otago ; but partly also, it was undoubtedly attributable to destruction

44 ON THE CONSERVATION OF FORESTS IN NEW ZEALAND.

by man, subsequent to the Roman era. For military reasons—to open
up the country, facilitate the transport of troops, and to guard against
surprise—the Romans not only constructed roads through the primi-
tive forests of Scotland, but destroyed the forest to a considerable ex-
tent on either side of all such roads. The Scottish kings and barons
made lavish grants of forests to the numerous monasteries, and to the
equally, or perhaps still more, numerous salt-pans established on the
Scottish coasts. In both cases wood was used for fuel; and, in the
latter case, the proprietors or lessees of the salt-pans had right to cut
the requisite firewood from the nearest forests. During the civil com-
motions and the long wars with England, much wood was uselessly
destroyed, and subsequently to the establishment of comparative peace
cultivation began to encroach on the remaining forest land. Not, how-
ever, until the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries do we find Acts passed by
the Scottish Parliament directed against the destruction of woods, —
the penalties increasing in severity from the time of James I. Pecu-
niary fines were gradually succeeded by stocks, prison, or irons, scourg-
ing, and lastly even death; but all this severity was too late, for an

Act of James IV. speaks of the primitive Scottish forest as being in.

his time ** utterly destroyed."

There are, unfortunately, too numerous precedents for the position of
inaction or indifference of the New Zealand Government in regard to
the care and culture of the timber resources under its control; but
this ought to afford no proper ground of excuse in a new country,
which has the opportunity of avoiding the errors, and profiting by the
lessons, exhibited by older nations or communities. It must be a
sorry sort of satisfaetion or consolation, which cau be derived from the
fact, that Britain and her possessions have played the ró/e of the New
Zealand Government and colonists in regard to their timber resources
over and over again,—have apathetically neglected or obstinately re-
fused to avail themselves of a vast accumulation of the most disastrous
experience !

All experience shows that when the virgin forest of New Zealand
succumbs to natural decay, or to natural destructive agencies, or when
it is destroyed by the agency, direct or indirect, of man—the valuable
timber-yielding trees are of succeeded by a young and vigorous growt
of the same species, but generally by a different and inferior growth, -<
sometimes only fruticose,—occasionally only Cryptogamie. It is, in-

ON THE CONSERVATION OF FORESTS IN NEW ZEALAND. 45

deed, hopeless to expect healthy growth of trees or shrubs in the dark,
dank, confined atmosphere of the jungly bush, or in its deep, wet soil
of vegetable mould. I believe that the present forests are doomed, in
great measure at least, to ultimate decay and disappearance; and I
think further that the future and permanent timber-supplies of Otago
and New Zealand must be looked for from forests yet to be artificially
reared and cultivated ;—the site of which will be fresh lands to be
suitably selected, and the constituents whereof will consist in great
measure of introduced or acclimatized trees of a hardier kind. Never-
theless nothing is yet being done by provincial or general governments
to provide for the replacement of the valuable timber that is now ra-
pidly being lost or sacrificed !

The present condition of the Harz forest, in Germany, represents
what I believe will in course of time be very much that of the Otago
forests. The present Harz forest may be said to be the result of
systematic cultivation ; the most valuable trees are not the original or
indigenous growth of the district, but have been inéroduced and accli-
matize he same may be said of the present forests of Britain. All
that Ta saw in Otago, and generally in New Zealand, led me to regard
it as a grave error of omission that the provincial or general govern-
ments had not, when the settlements were founded, established, in
some form, a Board of Commissioners or Inspectors of Forests, with a
staff of wood-bailiffs, and all other grades of officers proportionate to
the requirements of the time and the progressive growth of the colony.
They would have exhibited only a prudent foresight, only a paternal
protection of one of the material sources of prosperity of a new colony,
had they done so. I am strongly of opinion, further, that the institu-
tion of some such Board cannot too soon form a subject of considera-
tion by the proper authorities, to whom I would venture to commend
as a model for guidance the admirable regulations of the Harz forest
in Germany, with which I became personally acquainted in 1850,
and to which I drew attention at that time.* Much and important
work awaits a New Zealand Board of Forests. Its more immediate
function will be, on the one hand, to improve and protect the existing
forests, and on the other, to rear new ones of hardier growth, permanently

roceedings of the Botanical Society of Edinburgh for 1853, or
gion vol. iv. p. 985 (1853).

ar

46 DE NOVA SAGINJE SPECIE NOTULA.

to supply the place of those, which are so manifestly disappearing, and
which so assuredly will not reproduce themselves.

The experiments of individual settlers have already abundantly
shown the facility and rapidity with which various exotic trees—espe-
cially those of Australia and Tasmania, e.g. the Blue Gum, Silver
Wattle, and Stringy Bark—may be grown in Otago; and the result
generally of these experiments, on the small scale, are most encour-
aging as regards the establishment of others on a more extensive scale,
having in view the introduction of substitutional or supplementary
timber-trees of hardier and easier growth, and of equal permanent
value. Where experiment on the small scale has failed, it has done so
most probably, in the majority of instances, from inattention to that
fundamental canon of all acclimatization-experiments, viz. that the na-
tural circumstances or conditions of growth should be strictly imitated.

DE NOVA SAGINJE SPECIE NOTULA ;

Exscripsir Henr. F. Hance, Ph.D., REL.

*

95 Sagina (Spergella) Sinensis, n. Sp.; pentamera, cauliculo centrali
sterili (nune deficiente) lateralibus numerosis elongatis filiformibus
adscendentibus floriferis 3—7-pollicaribus ramosis inferne glabris su-
perne cum pedicellis calycibusque glanduloso-puberulis, foliis lineari-
bus setaceo-mucronatis inferioribus glaberrimis superioribus glandulo-
so-ciliatis, pedicellis filiformibus rigidis foliis 2—3-plo calycibus 4—6-plo
longioribus peracta anthesi apice subcernuis demum stricte erectis,
sepalis ovalibus late albo-marginatis obtusis capsule appressis, petalis
iis eequilongis ovalibus obtusis, staminibus 5, capsula ovoidea calyce
triente longiore ad medium usque 5-fida valvis apiee truncato-obtusis,
seminibus einnamomeis undique sequaliter tuberculatis,

In agris arenosis prope mare, ins. Kü-lang-sá, ex adverso urbis
Amoy, coll. indefessus Sampson, mense Maio 1866. (Exsiec. n.
13060.)

Haud omnino absque hesitatione novam ausus fui condere speciem
in genere, quod jam recentiores botanistze quam certissime in plures
falsas discerpserunt species, sed cum nulla inter Europzas plane con-
gruit. Valde profecto adpropinquat S. subulate, Wimm., que tamen
statim dignoscitur statura multo humiliore, pedicellis quoad folia multo

A PEMPTADE OF NEW CHINESE MONOCHLAMYDEA. 47
longioribus, habitu aspectuque prorsus diverso; sunt enim in hae vix
unquam plures quam duo flores singulo eauliculo, unde, ob peduncu-
lorum longitudinem ac gracilitatem, quasi scaposa videtur, dum Sinicæ
stirpis caules elongati ssepe pedunculos florigeros 6-8 ex singulo ramo
per totam longitudinem folioso proferunt; porro, teste Bertolonio (Fl.
Ital. iv. 776), * seminibus dorso canalieulatis, oris canalieuli nigro-
eircellatis;" hune ultimum vero characterem detegere non valeo, nam
utriusque plantze semina, oculo fortius etiam armato, mihi plane similia
visa sunt. Reichenbachius pater, de specie Wimmeriana disserens
(Fl. Germ. excurs. iii. 794), hzc habet, “Flores dicuntur sepius
pentandri, rarius decandri;" Bertolonius (loco laudato), ** Stamina
quinque tantum ego vidi;" sed reliqui prope omnes floristze Europææ,
plantam in sectione staminibus decandris distincta collocantes, de
hacce semicastratione penitus siluerunt. Conferas tamen Morisii v. cl.
observationes (Fl. Sard. i. 283). $. procumbentis nomen invenio in
enumeratione plantarum in Britannia simulque in India orientali
crescentium, a cell. Hookero fil. et Thomsonio in prolegomenis ad
* Floram Indicam ? descripta ; ast, ni fallor, S. subulaéa nusquam per
totas Asianas regiones hactenus detecta fuit; imo, seeundum
Tchihatcheffii opus * Flore de l'Asie-Mineure,' ab Asia maxime occidua
exsulat, nec amplius, monente Grisebachio (Spicil. Fl. Rumel. et
Bithyn. i. 196), in Europe terris conterminis occurrit. S. maxima,
A. Gray (Mem. Amer. Acad. vi. 382, adn.; Miquel, Ann. Bot. Mus.
Lugd.-Bat. ii. 79), cui Tiunbergius stylos staminaque quatuor, A.
Grayus vero stamina 8-10 stylosque 4 tribuit, unde inter Zusaginas et
Spergellas ambigere videtur, nostre forsan propinqua, sed eam non
vidi. Utrum vero stirps supra descripta sinceram constituat speciem,
an rectius pro varietate insigni S. subulate habenda sit, peritioribus
dijudicandum relinquo.
Seripsi Whampoe, a. d. XVI. Kal. Octob. a. 1867.

A PEMPTADE OF NEW CHINESE MONOCHLAMYDEX.
By Henry F. Hance, Ph.D., ETC.

jn I. Corispermum tylocarpum, n. sp-; annuum, parce et minute pu-
berulum, caule a basi ramoso, ramis elongatis patulis a basi fere flori-
geris, foliis linearibus acutis mucronatis, spicis elongatis gracilibus

48 A PEMPTADE OF NEW CHINESE MONOCHLAMYDES.

densifloris, bracteis inferioribus lanceolatis v. linearibus fructu plerum-
que angustioribus superioribus ovatis acuminatis late albo-marginatis
fructum latitudine aquantibus eoque dimidio circ. longioribus, fructi-
bus stellato-pilosis erebre et conspicue glanduloso-tuberculatis oblongis
anguste marginatis integris bicuspidatis.

In alveis siccis sabulosis torrentium agri Pekinensis, a. 1866, in-
venit Dr. S. W. Williams. (Exsice. n. 13489.)

'This seems, from its peculiar achzenium, quite distinct from any of
the Amurian or Central Asiatic species, described by Professor Bunge
in the ‘Flora Amurensis ' or * Reliquie Lehmannianz.' The genus is
not recorded by Maximowicz as found near Peking.

ot4 IL. Thesium psilotoides, n. sp. ; radice lignosa, caulibus numerosis
erectis 5—6-pollicaribus tenuibus a medio ramosis ramulis divaricatis,
folis minimis (semilinealibus) squamiformibus appressis sphacelatis
uninerviis secus caulem longe decurrentibus et angulos acutos effor-
mantibus, floribus solitariis vel 2-3 aggregatis duas tertias lineze longis
ramulos terminantibus bracteolis 5-foliis similibus perigonio brevioribus
cireumdatis, perigonio sordide flavido ad medium 5-fido, stylo stami-
nibus paulo breviore in stigma ovoideum potius quam capitatum sen-
sim dilatato, nuce ovoidea longitudinaliter costata atque nervillis
validis transversis reticulata lobis perigonii brevibus arcte appressis
leviter umbonata.

Prope monasterium buddhisticum ad colles Pakwan, supra urbem |
Cantonem, autumno 1866, primus detexit T. Sampson: ad cacumina :

. herbida eorumdem montium parce crescentem ego ipse legi d. 12 Julii, :
1867. (Exsicc. n. 13749.)

A very curious little species, of which but very few specimens have
been found. The number of bracts or bractlets, all arising apparently
from about the same plane, seems to indicate this as extremely distinct.

WH IIL Salix (Amerina, fragiles, diandre,) Cantoniensis, n. sp. ; arbus-
cula erecta, ramis cortice saturate castaneo obductis foliisque maturis
glaberrimis, his exacte lanceolatis basi acutis apice sensim acuminatis
bipollicaribus medio dimidium pollicem latis glanduloso-serrulatis |
supra lucidis subtus opacis glaucinis subtilissime reticulatis petiolo [
2—4-lineali suffultis, stipulis lanceolatis caducis, amentis ¢ brevissime
pedunculatis foliis paucis ssepius suffultis 1—1}-pollicaribus erectis |
densifloris eylindrieis ab ima basi florentibus, rachi cinereo-lanata, 3
squamis lanceolatis acutis pallide brunneis albo-hirsutissimis, filamentis

A PEMPTADE OF NEW CHINESE MONOCHLAMYDEZF. 49

binis complanatis gracilibus squamas duplo superantibus, antheris
rotundatis luteis, amentis 9 adhuc ignotis.

d rivulorum margines in delta fl. Cantoniensis, certe spontaneam,
m. Februario 1867, collegit Sampson. (Exsice. n. 13757.)

It is to be regretted that Mr. Sampson did not meet with the female
of this tree. In so exceedingly difficult a genus it is almost impossible
‘to pronounce with any certainty whether a form is entitled to specific
rank or not; but I have thought it desirable to draw up the above
diagnosis, because, if I am not mistaken, this is the only Willow really
found wild in Southern China. S. Babylonica and S. tetrasperma are
planted, and the latter may possibly be spontaneous, but I do not
think such is the case. The Canton plant is perhaps nearest S. deal-
bata, And. I should add, that I have compared it with the wild stirps
of S. alba (=S. Kassanogluensis, Kty.) with S. fragilis, L., and S. ac-
mophylla, Boi

ead IV. Palis Grijsii, n. sp.; monoica, pilis reversis curvulis hirsuta,
foliis alternis (altero scilicet abortiente) oblique ellipticis caudato-acu-
minatis paulo infra medium usque ad apicem crenato-serratis basi ob-
liquissime cordatis supra scabris infra pubescentibus 4-pollicaribus
breviter petiolatis, cymis ex axillis superioribus longius pedunculatis
folium dimidium æquantibus dichotomis corymbosis d et 9 similibus,
floribus (an semper?) pentameris, perigonii fructiferi segmentis sub
apice mediocriter aristatis, achænio subgloboso glabro, perigonii masculi
parum majoris segmentis paulo inæqualibus.

Unicum accepi specimen a cl. De Grijs, in prov. Fokien a. 1861
lectum. (Exsice. n. 6704.)

Allied to P. heteroloba, Wedd., and P. scabra, Bth., which it strikingly
resembles in foliage, but readily distinguished by its very different in-
florescence.

OŚ V. Cudranus (v. Cudrania) trilobus, n. sp.; frutescens, ramulis
angulatis tomentosis, foliis alternis e basi rotundata rhombeo-ovatis
plus minus distincte trilobis lobis lateralibus intermedio brevioribus
obtusis v. rotundatis nune subobsoletis supra pilosulis demum glabratis
siccitate nigricantibus subtus pallidioribus sparse pilosulis viridibus
rete ereberrimo venarum purpurearum haud elevatarum conspicue no-
tatis 1$ poll. longis medio 1} poll. latis, petiolo 5-lineali, stipulis
minutis, spinis solitariis axillaribus 5 lineas longis rectiusculis, capi-
tulis J geminatis 24 lineas diametro pedunculo sesquilineali suffultis.

VOL. VI. [FEBRUARY 1, 1868.]

50 EPIPHYTES FROM CAPE YORK, NORTH AUSTRALIA.

In interioribus provincie Shan-tung, Chinz borealis, legit Rev. J.
R. Graves, a. 1866. (Exsice. n. 13250.

Although I have been unwilling to risk the destruction of the capi-
tula by subjecting to examination the not fully expanded flowers of the
only specimen in my possession, yet I have not a doubt of the genus
to which this interesting plant belongs, on account of the exact resem-
blance of its capitula and spines to those of C. Rumphii, Thw.; and
also from the remarkable cucullately-imbricating perigone-lobes, so
well represented by Blume. (Mus. Bot. Lugd. Bat. ii. t. 31.)

CURIOUS EPIPHYTES FROM CAPE YORK, NORTH
AUSTRALIA.

By Gronerz Bennett, M.D., F.L.S.

Captain Nares, of H.M.S. Salamander, brought from Cape York,
on the 15th September, 1866, some very curious Hpiphytes, which he
presented to the Botanic Gardens at Sydney. They were found grow-
ing on old trees in the form of large irregular tubers, and fastened to
them by fibrous roots; from these tubers arose a few thick, short,
fleshy branches, the leaves being crowded at their rounded extremities.
These plants were considered, when first brought, to be new, and new
they certainly were, as far as having been discovered in Australia; but
it has since been ascertained that they are natives of the Molucca
Islands, Sumatra, and Java. The two plants are of allied genera of
the Natural Order Rubiaceæ, and were first described and figured by
Rumphius (Herb, Amboyn, vol. vi. p. 119, 1750), and subsequently
by Dr. Jack, in 1823 (Linn. Trans. vol. xiv. p. 122). One is Myr-
mecodia armata, of which the bark of the tuber is covered with small
thorns, and is of a grey colour; the leaves are leathery, long, narrow,
and of a dark green colour. The other is Hydnophytum formicarum,
the bark of which is smooth, and of a greyish colour; the leaves are
small, leathery, and of a dark green colour. De Candolle describes
two species in each genus—Myrmecodia tuberosa (Molucca) and M.
armata (Java), Hydnophytum formicarum (Molucca) and H. montanum
(Java) ; of these, M. armata and H. formicarum are now known to be
also indigenous to Australia. Both genera were brought by Captain
Nares from Cape York, at the same time and in about equal numbers,

EPIPHYTES FROM CAPE YORK, NORTH AUSTRALIA, 51

indicating that they were both found growing in the same locality.
Dr. Jack observes, ** I am not aware that these plants have been de-
scribed by any botanist since the time of Rumphius, or that any con-
jecture has been made regarding their place and family from his figures
or description. From their common habit as Epiphytes, I should have
been much inclined to place them under one genus; but the different
number of seeds in each drupe, supported by the difference of a simple
and bifid stigma, seems to oppose this, while the distinction is further
confirmed by the different disposition and insertion of the leaves, which
in Hydnophytum are arranged precisely as usual in the Rudiacee, but
in Myrmecodia are crowded round the thick fleshy branches in such a
manner that their being really opposite is not immediately apparent,
while their insertion on their broad peltate basis is further peculiar.”
The largest tuber of H. formicarum in the Botanic Gardens collection
measured three feet seven inches in circumference, but in those of M.
armata none exceeded one foot eleven inches in circumference. A ve
singular fact connected with these plants is that the tubers are generally
inhabited by ants, and hollowed by them into numerous winding pas-
sages extending in every direction. This having been mentioned as
peculiar to those found in the Eastern Islands, it was interesting to
observe if it also obtained in the specimens brought from Cape York.
On first examining H. formicarum, I observed the tubers appeared
fistular, and on closer examination, several small auts of a brownish
colour were observed passing in and out of these openings. I there-
fore selected one plant which was nearly dead, and on a section being
made, a series of galleries was seen branching through every part of
the tuber, having a very singular appearance. The galleries are lined
with a coating of animal matter of such extreme tenacity that, as the
tuber decays, the galleries may be removed entire. I next selected a
specimen of M. armata, and a section was made with the same result,
except that, this tuber being moister than the preceding, the galleries
were not formed to so great an extent. These observations prove that
the ants form their galleries in the tubers of the plants from Cape York
as in the Eastern Islands, and are probably never known in any other
condition.

Specimens of these curious plants were sent by Mr. C. Moore to
Dr. Hooker, for the Royal Gardens at Kew, in December 1866, but
having understood they had not arrived, a second collection was sent

52 REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACE,

by the mail steamer in May 1867, and I have now received a letter
from Dr. Hooker, dated July 31st, acknowledging the receipt of both
collections at Kew, explaining the cause of the error in not acknow-
ledging the receipt of the first collection, and some interesting infor-
mation on the management of these singular epiphytes. Dr. Hooker
says, “ Your letter of May 20th has solved a great mystery—the very
curious plants so much talked of by Mr. Moore, and now by yourself,
arrived in due course full six months ago; but being only previously
known at Malacea, and the absence of any announcement of the vessel
they were to come by, I never for a moment supposed that they were
from Australia. The two plants are allied genera of Rudiacee, both
described in De Candolle, Myrmecodia and Hydnophytum. They are
plants we have often written to Malacca for, but never obtained, and
naturally supposed, when they arrived, they were from some of our
Straits correspondents. Their discovery in Australia is most remark-
able. the first batch received, the Myrmecodia armata, and of
the box now arrived, the Hydnophytum formicarum, are alive. I am,
indeed, obliged to you for these most curious plants. I shall be very
glad of another consignment of them. You should, I find, keep them
in a damp shady place. I wonder if the ants that infest them at Cape
York are of the same genera as the Straits’ ones!”

Sections of the tubers have been sent to the Australian Museum.—
November 4, 1867.

REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACE.
By BERTHOLD Seemann, Pu.D., F.L.S.
(Continued from Vol. V.)

On THE Genus PaNax.

Panoz has been made one of the great lumber-rooms of our science,
and none of the modern botanists have assigned to it intelligible
limits. Linnæus referred ¢hree species to it, representing two generic
` types, and his generic name ought to go with the majority of species
ntatives of both genera had, however, been previously discovered

in Australasia, viz. Viti, about 8° further south than Cape York. (Conf. Seem.
Fi. Vitiensis, p. 138.)—EDITOR.

REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACER. 53

represented by P. guinguefolium and P. trifolium. Both these species
have a dimerous ovary and five petals, quincuncial in estivation, the
latter character assigning them a place amongst the Araliacee proper ;

whilst Linnzus's third species (P. fruticosum) has petals valvate in
estivation, and therefore stands as the type of the genus Nothopanax
in my Revision of Hederacez. If the species referred to Panax by
authors are examined, it will be found that but few agree generically
with P. quinguefolium and P. trifolium; but that all those that do
agree have the same habit and partake of similar medicinal properties,
being perennial herbs, with tuberous roots, and with verticillate, digitate
leaves, terminal solitary simple umbels, and coloured berries; more-
over, they are distributed .geographieally over North America and
Eastern and Central Asia. I therefore restrict the genus to these
species only. It will be seen that these views are at variance with
those advanced by Decaisne and Planchon (Revue Hortic. 1854, p. 105),
who shift P. guinguefolium and P. trifolium to Aralia, retain the name
Panax for P. fruticosum, and unite with it the genera Polyscias, Forst. ;
Cheirodendron, N utt. ; Pseudopanaz, C. Koch; and Maralia, Pet. Thouars.
Bentham and Hooker f. (Genera Plant. p. 938) entertain similar
views with regard to shifting P. quinquefolium and P. trifolium to
Aralia, the retention of the generic name Panag for P. fruticosum and
its allies, and the union of Cheirodendron and Maralia with their
Panar; but they exclude, as I had previously done, Polyscias and
Pseudopanaz. Yet, even with these two latter genera removed,
Bentham and Hooker’s Panax remains ill-defined. Having excluded
Pseudopanaz, the learned authors ought to have removed Cheiroden-
dron along with it, as that genus is so closely allied to it as almost to
justify those desirous of forming large genera to unite the two. Oli-
goscias (Maralia ?), which the two authors also incorporated with
Panag, has nothing to do with that genus as defined by them, having
ruminate albumen, which would entitle it a place among their tribe
Hederee.

Panax, Linn. Gen. n. 1166, ex parte.—Char. gen. emend.: Pedi-
celli articulati. Flores calyculati, polygamo-monoici. Calycis margo
obscure 5-dentatus. Petala 5, ovata, acuta, eestivatione quincunciali.
Stamina 5, filamenta brevissima ; authere ovate v. oblong. Ovarium
2- v. per excessum 3-loculare, loculis l-ovulatis. Drupa baccata, didymo-
compressa (colorata), 2- v. per excessum 3-loculare. Semina in loculis

54 REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACEX.

solitaria, pendula. Albumen equabile.—Herbe perennes, Amer. bor.,
Japon., Chin. et Ind. or. indigens, radice crassa, tuberosa; caule soli-
tario, foliolorum verticillum unicum proferente ; foliis palmatim 3—5-
foliolatis; umbellis terminalibus simplicibus.— Aureliana, Lafit. Mém.
du Ginseng. dralie sp. auct. Eupanax (subgenus), Torrey et Gray,
Fl. N. Am. i. p. 647.

* Folia trifoliolata.

l. P. trifolium, Linn. Spec. ii. p. 1058 ; Torr. et Gray, Fl. N.
Amer. i. p. 648.— P. pusilla, Sims, Bot. Mag. t. 1334. Nom. vernac.
Bor.-Amer. ** Dwarf Ginseng," v. * Ground Nut."— North America,
from Canada to the mountains of the Southern United States (Kalm !
Bartram! ann. 1764, Nuttall! Kertland !).

** Folia quinquefoliolata.

2. P. quinguefolium, Linn. Spec. ii. p. 1058 ; Torr. et Gray, Fl. N.
Amer. i. p. 648; C. A. Meyer in Bull. de la Class. phys. math. Ac.
St. Petersb. i. 340; Walp. Rep. v. p. 925.—Awreliana Canadensis,
Lafit. Mém. du Ginseng, cum icone ; Catesb. Hist. Carol. iii. p. 16. t.
16. raliastrum foliis ternis quinquepartitis, Ginseng et Nizier
officin., Trew, Plant. Select. i.t. 6; Lam. Encycl. Meth. ii. 723. t. 860,
fig. 1; Bot. Mag. t. 1333. Nom. vern. Bor.-Amer. * Ginseng."—
Woods of North America, from Canada to the Southern United
States (Kalm ! Bartram! Kertland !).

3. P. Ginseng, C. A. Mey. l. c. ; Walp. Rep. v. p. 924.—P. quin-
quefolium v. P. Ginseng, Regel, * Gartenflora, 1862, sp. 314. t. 375?
P. quinquefolium, B. Coreense, Siebold, Verh. Bat. Genoot. xii. P.
Schinseng, var. Coreense, Nees, Suppl. Plant. Med. i. t. 16. fig. A.—
Mantchuria and Corea.

4. P. Pseudo-Ginseng, Wall. Plant. Asiat. Rar. ii. p. 30. t. 137;
C. A. Meyer, l. c. ; Walp. Rep. v. p. 924; Pharm. Centralblatt, 1832,
p. 353. t. 3. P. Schinseng, var. Nepalensis, Nees, 1. c. fig. C.—Moun-
tains of India (Wallich! n. 3730, Hook. f. et Thomson! Griffith 1)

5. P. bipinnatifidum, Seem. (sp. nov.) ; perenne, herbaceum ; foliis
verticillatim |3—5-nis, digitatim 5-foliolatis, foliolis bipinnatifidis,
supra ad nervos pilis hispidis sparsis, demum glabratis; pedicellis
apice articulatis, ealyeulo obscuro v. nullo ; stylis 2—3.— Sanding, East
Indies (Herb. Hook.).—“ Berries like crabs'-eyes, exactly, with a broad
black pallet at top." Allied to P. Pseudo- Ginseng.

URGE eee er eee ee

ooo eee ee a ee eae

REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACER. 55

Species excluse :—
aculeatum, Ait.— Acanthopanaz aculeatum, Seem.
Anisum, De Cand.— Nothopanaz Anisum, Miq.
anomalum, Hook.=Nothopanax anomalum, Seem.
arboreum, Forst.==Nothopanax arboreum, Seem.
armatum, Wall.— Aralia armata, Seem.
Australasia, Pers.— Nothopanaz arboreum, Seem.
australis, Schult.—
attenuatum, Swartz— Didymopanaz glabratum, Dene. et Planch.
bijugum, Wall.=Pentapanax Leschenaultii, Seem.
Boivini, Dene.=Sciadopanax Boivini, Seem
calvum, Cham.— Didymopanaa calvum, Dos et Planch.
Caribbeum, Sieb.— Didymopanaz glabratum. Dene. et Planch.
cephalobotrys, F. Muell.=Nothopanax cephalobotrys, Seem.
chrysophyllum, Vahl— Didymopanaz chrysophyllum, Dene. et Pl.
chrysophyllum, Poepp.— Didymopanaz Peppigii, Dene. et Planch.
cochleatum, De Cand.— Nothopanac cochleatum, Miq.
Colensoi, Hook. f.— Nothopanaz Colensoi, Seem.
conchifolium, Roxb.— Nothopanax cochleatum, Miq.
coriaceum, Regel— Pseudopanaz crassifolium, C. Koch.
crassifolium, Dene. et Planch.— Pseudopanaz crassifolium, C. Koch.
crenatum, Dietr.—
curcifolia, Griffith Brassaiopsis Hainla, Seem.
decaphyllum, Sagot— Seiadophyllum Vip omen Seem.
decompositum, Wall.— Aralia Cachemirica,
dendroides, F. Muell.— Nothopanüz airo C. Koch.
digitatum, Sweet—
divaricatum, Sieb. et Zucc.— Acanthopanaz divaricatum, Seem.
Edgerleyi, Hook. f.— Raukana Edgerleyi, Seem.
elegans, Fras.— Nothopanaa elegans, Seem.
Finlaysonianum, Wall.— Aralia Fisiajasink; Seem.

P. foliolosum, Wall.— Aralia foliolosa, Seem.

P

Forsteri, Dene. et Planch.— Polyscias pinnata, Forst.

P. fragrans, Roxb.— Heteropanaz fragrans, Seem.
P. fruticosum, Linn.— Nothopanaz fruticosum, Mi

T
:

q
Gaudichaudii, De Cand.— Cheirodendron Gaudichaudianum, Seem.
glabrata, H. B. K.— Didymopanaz glabratum, Dene. et Planch.

P, Gunnii, Hook. f.— Nothopanaz Gunnii, Seem.

56 REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACEA.

P. (?) Hainla, De Cand.— Brassaiopsis Hainla, Seem.

horridum, Smith— Horsfieldia horrida, Seem.
innovans, Sieb. et Zuce.— Acanthopanaz innovans, Seem.
Jackianum, Wall.— Arthrophyllum.
Leschenaultii, De Cand.— Pentapanaz Leschenaultii, Seem .
Lessonii, De Cand.— Pseudopanaz Lessonii, C. Koch
lineare, Hook. f.—
longipetiolatum, Pohl— Didymopanaz.
longissimum, Hook. f.— Pseudopanaz crassifolium, C. Koch .
Loureirianum, De Cand.— Acanthopanaa aculeatum, Seem.
Macgillivrayi, Benth.— NotAopanaz Macgillivrayi, Seem.
macrocarpus, Schlecht.—
Maralia, Dcne. et Planch.— Maralia Madagascariense, Thou.
margaritifera, Vis.— Nothopanax sambucifolia, C. Koch.
micranthum, Wall.— Vitis v. Verbenacea
mollis, Benth.— Nothopanaz mollis, Seem.
Morototoni, Aubl.=Didymopanax Morototoni, Dene. et Planch.
multijugum, Hook. f. et -Benth.— No/hopanaz multijugum, Seem.
Murrayi, F. Muell.=Nothopanax Murrayi, Seem.
nodosum, Wall.— Aralia.
obtusum, Blume — Nothopanaz obtusum, Miq.
ovatum, Hook. et Arn.— Cheirodendron Gaudichaudii, Seem., var
ovatum.

P. palmatum, Roxb.— Brassaiopsis Hainla, Seem.

P. parviflorum, Mart. et Zuce.— Didymopanaz parviflorum, Dene. et

lanch.

Eo s ove ov ue OG os

P. pinnatum, Lam. = Arthrophyllum.
P. pinnatum, Miq.—
P. pinnatum, A. Rich. =Nothopanaz farinosum, See
P. platyphyllum, Hook. et Arn.— Cheirodendron Ha Seem.
P. polybotrys, F. Muell. = = Nothopanaz elegans, Seem.
P. polycarpum, Wall.—
P. ricinifolia, Sieb. et Zucc. = Acanthopanaz ricinifolia, Seem.
P. sambucifolium, Sieb. =Nothopanax sambucifolium, C. Koch.
P. Samoense, A. Gray — Nothopanaz Samoense, Seem.
P. scutellarioides, Reinw. =Nothopanax cochleatum, Miq.

REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACES. 57

P. secunda, Schult.—

P. sericeum, Pohl— Didymopanaz sericeum, Dene, et Pl.

P. serratum, Wall.— Heptopleurum venulosum, Seem., et Macropanax
oreophilum, Miq.
sessiliflorum, Rupr. — Acanthopanaz sessiliflorum, Seem.
simplex, Forst.— Nothopanaz simplex, Seem.
simplicifolium, Dietr.—? Nofhopanaz simplex, Seem.
Sinclairi, Hook. f.— Nothopanaz Sinclairi, Seem.
speciosum, Willd.— Didymopanaz speciosum, Dene. et Pl.
spinosum, Linn. f.— Acanthopanaz spinosum, Miq.
spinosum, Poir.— Didymopanaz.
splendens, H. B. K.— Didymopanaz splendens, Dene. et Pl.
tomentosum, Wall.= Agalma tomentosum, Seem.
tripinnatum, Wall.=Aralia Cachemirica, Dene.
undulatum, H. B. K.— Didymopanaz.
undulatum, Pers.— Didymopanaz Morototoni, Dene. et Pl.
vinosum, Schlecht.— Didymopanax sericeum, Dene. et Pl.
Zippelianum, Mig.=Nothopanax Zippelianum, Seem.

tv "vv Iv ho Iv v ev v v

TErRAPANAX, C. Koch, Wochenschrift für Gürtn. und Pflanzenk.
1859, p. 371; Ed. Otto et Sonder in Hamburg. Gartenz. 1862, p. 61.
Pedicelli inartieulati. ^ Flores ecalyculati, hermaphroditi. Calycis
margo obsoletus. Petala 4 v. 5, ovata, acuta, sestivatione valvata.
Stamina 4 v. 5 ; filamenta elongata; anthere elliptico-ovate. Styli 2,
erecti, dem. recurvi. Ovarium -loculare, loculis 1-ovulatis.
Drupa baccata.— Frutex Chinensis, inermis, stoloniferus, caule erecto
5—9-ped. striato annulato intus copiose albissimo-medulloso ; foliis
terminalibus longe petiolatis amplis palmatim lobatis, lobis omnibus
acutis serratis, subtus (precipue junioribus) totis stellato-subferru-
gineo-tomentosis, stipulis 2 magnis subulatis ; umbellis in paniculas ter-
minales amplas dispositis ; floribus albido-flavis.— Didymopanaz, subg.
Tetrapanaz, C. Koch, Wochenschrift, n. 10, p. 71. <Aralie sp.,
Hook.

Prof. C. Koch was the first to perceive that the plant described by
Hooker as Aralia papyrifera had nothing to do with Aralia, and there-
fore referred it as a subgenus to Didymopanaz,—subsequently sepa-
rating it as a distinct genus ( Tetrapanaz), to which he thought P. in-
novans and P. ricinifolium might possibly belong. But both turn out

58 CORRESPONDENCE.

to be species of Acanthopanaz, a genus differing in its spinose habit and
dry fruit from Teérapanax, but which is by far more intimately related
toit than Fatsia, to which Hook. fil. and Bentham (Gen. Plant. p. 939)
have referred both Aralia papyrifera and A. erinacea (= Horsfieldia).
Ed. Otto has already pointed out (Hamburg. Gartenz. 1. c.) that in
Aralia papyrifera pentamerous flowers predominate over the tetramerous
ones, and that the name Te¢rapanaz is on that account open to objection ;
but if we had to change every inappropriate name our botanical nomen-
clature would have to undergo considerable alterations, and I therefore
shall retain C. Koch’s name. e only species of Zetrapanax at pre-
sent known is the following :—

l. T. papyrifera, C. Koch, l. e.—Aralia (?) papyrifera, Hook. in
Kew Journ. iv. p. 53. t. Let 2. 4. papyrifera, Hook. Bot. Mag.
t. 4897; Fl. des Ser. viii. t. 806, 807: xii. t. 1201; G. Bennett,
Gatherings of a Naturalist, t. 6; G. Bennett's Wanderings, vol. ii.
p. 77, cum icone (1834); ejusd. in Seem. Journ. of Bot. 1834,
p. 309; “ Rice-paper Plant ” of English Gardens.— Island of Formosa.

Interesting particulars about the habit of this plant are given in this
Journal by Dr. Bennett, who, it appears, was the first to publish a
figure of the Rice-paper Plant. It throws up numerous suckers, and
the suckers flower the second year after they have been removed from
the mother plant, and every time after flowering form two new branches.

CORRESPONDENCE.

Ononis reclinata in Devonshire.

ortland Villas, Plymouth, 28th Dec. 1867.
A botanical friend, Mr. E. Holmes, of 2, Arundel Crescent, Plymouth, has

he found growing with Bupleurum aristatum (Bartl.) at Berry Head, Devon,
on 14th June, 1865.

I told him of the importance of the fact, ‘bit his genesis = not allow
him to write a statement of it for the ‘Journal of Botany ; consequently I
am induced to employ my pen for him. I have never ed at Berry
myself, so am unwilling to express an opinion as to whether it is indigenous or
otherwise; but to prove that no mistake has been made with regard to the
species, I enclose a specimen obtained there by Mr. Holmes.

J. R. ARCHER BRIGGS.

BOTANICAL NEWS. 59

Dothidia Pteridis.

Wakefield, Jan. 9th, 1868.
Please correct a misprint in my note on Dothidea Pteridis in last number of
‘Journal of Botany.’ The locality should be Torgoyle, a few miles from Tn-
vermorriston, Inverness-shire. I have not seen Mr. Cooke’s ‘Fern Book for
Everybody,’ therefore I did not know he had recorded wen discovery, which I

made known to him by forwarding specimens at the tim
T. W. Gisstne.

Cyperus longus, Linn.
Newport, Isle of Wight, 14th January, 1868.

In one of the two Isle of Wight localities for Cyperus longus, Linn., the
plant is likely to be exterminated. On my way to another plant —

morning, I found that the wet meadow opposite Apesdown Farmhouse
being drained and brought into better cultivation. Possibly, the plant sien
survive another season, but if the field is to be turned into an arable one, there
will be little chance of it.

I have said “ the £w o localities ” because of those given by Dr. Bromfield in
* Flora Vectensis," the two in East Medina must be one and the same.

‘ e

>
©
3
B
uo
E
e
Bo
& B
E
©
3h
E
S
$E
e
M
E
ce
o
lac
& B
E
"d
=]
c
E
[7]
Ez
©
£s
B

Venable's * Guide,' only mentions one, and that is the one referred to o by Dr.
Bromfield as being on the property of the late George Kirkpatrick, Esq. The
dates, also, appended to the two localities differing by an interval of five years,
may lead to the conclusion that in 1844 Dr. B pores MA only to Mee as
* Castle Mead Niton,” the locality which, in 1839, h
near Niton.

Of the two localities in West Medina, that near Carisbrooke Castle must, I
fear, be expunged, E only the Apesdown one, in which, till now, the
plant has been abun

FRED. STRATTON.

BOTANICAL NEWS.

Dr. L. Lindsay hasin the e press ‘Contributions to New Zealand Botany,’ and
Outlines of Lichenology ’ sae Lichen ogia Britannica,’ to be published by
Williams and Norgate, Lo dinburgh.

Although sos ser of ce eme of many English counties have wae
pon" Middlesex has not hitherto received similar r attention. Then igh-

n, however, has been the field of the investigati of.
inicie of English botanist: of m T (the father of
botany d) to own time, and the results of th
widely scattered throu ei tings. To collect these reco a

4 rm, to bring together every fact of importance relating to the past and
present vegetation of the county, and thus to trace the changes produced in its

60 BOTANICAL NEWS.

Lecturer on Botany, St. Mary’s Hospital; and W. T. Thiselton Dyer, B.A.,
now in the course of preparation, and will be published by Mr Hardwicke.

* Our Mountain enge how their Resources may be turned to account,
and India converted into a Garden and Grain-store of the World; is the title
of a pamphlet of vr sieh ages, accompanied by diagrams and plans, pub-
lished at Madras, by the Superintendent of the Government Botanical Gardens

inchon ion o i j
die

and Chi a Plantations at Ootacamund, in t ilgherry Hill
Graham M*Ivo c bodies an original idea for irrigating land, of whi
one of our greatest engineers, Mr. J. Scott Russell, speaks in the highest
terms. The principal points of his new method are extraordin economy,
the highest degree o siete np and a dts of safety when executed whie
uman labour would scarcely be made to possess by "pur egree of care, the
great rapidity of execution, — y of being extended to i. aai size, and
special adaptation to the speedy introduction of works of i wiley ation in India.
In ‘ El Federalista,’ a peed an newspaper of th e 23rd of October, we find
o

re a

ment of which we previously announced). Amongst the new publications pre-

sented were (reatum; the ‘Botanical Magazine, and ‘The Journal o

Botany.’ Mr. Ernst read a paper on Vegetable Ivory, which, it appears, also

eed is prerii in Venezuela, about Maracaibo, etc., but it would be
ndla

desira what species it is, as M. We us who has, with good
reason, ae a Phytelep has to the true Palms, is inclined to retain several
species of "e genus. des article a r. N. Wilson on on Jai n: of

maica (Journ. of Bot. 1867, p. 276), was also read and discussed, and Ces-

Ja p.2
sees opua and Behmeria nivea, strongly recommended for iari in
Mr uela.

TWO. Steere go Lund, forwards his ‘ Bidrag till den cenas dd ska
Vesta nens H ' (Con ntributions towards a Hist tory of the Scandinavian
A ation), which 4 et of the fossil and existing floras of the, Bandiana
peninsula.

Deeds SOCIETY or EDINBURGH. —Thursday, Vovember 14th, 1867.—
Isaac Anders rson- -Henry, Esq., President, in the chair. The President ‘delivered
an address li crossing lants ;
ag yen the loss to the Society y gn sah = Professor Goodsir
— V. p. 123), and v ey raa Bryson ntleman eminent he

c profession which h long and so ides n follow ved in this "-
wirds no less eminent in this. Soci ciety for the shapes harp ich
in its proceedings, The fo etre communications were

1. Observations on New Zealand Plants. By Dr. Tilk Lindiny. In thi
paper, the a refers exclusively t the flowering plants of Otago Spici

most p ustrati

l from t
characters of the species, in re niim. more partieularly, to the limitation or

iius of species. He also gives notes regarding their geographical dis-
tribution and wi gy: applications, and their Maori and settler mes.
2. r from Dr. rt O. Cunningham, H.M B pa Rio de 5 sid

to Professor Balfour
* H.M.S. Nassau, Rio de Janeiro,
“ October Ath, 1867.
* My dear Sir,—We left England about the middle of last September, on
our voyage ii the sies of rubi ar ime on our way Madeira, St. Vincent
aneiro, i

uence of our being p in quarantine for five days out of the week

BOTANICAL NEWS, 61

we remained there. St. Vincent, where we spent four or ra cai sae caret
me very much indeed,—partly because it pachka my fi rience of
land in the tropics, partly on account of its intensely ir Ha videtar and
the peculiar and, to wee crum aspect of its plants. Here I saw shrubby Eu-
— for the first time, in the uncultivated condition, and here also I
made practical acquaintance with ence of the Orders Zyg gophy llacee, Cu-

curbitacee es he mals did not less interest me, for I met with Mol-
lusca, Crustac a, Sorel pres with an forms I had been nias familiar from
figures and ditio ns. I was in reece d find bens e Octopus and
Aplysia which Darwin describes in his account of the neighbouring iland of

uninteres know, of s and miles of
pampas, ara away as far as the eye can reach, and clothed, for the most
part, with a very tall-growing Thistle,* with a ew flower, gorgeous in some
places ree a carpeting of "a X purple Verbenas. A ha — bluish-
purple aa um also covered t n the neighbourhood of the tow
only spen single day at Sinidonsdo, which, gm owever, was a sb
ste fas one, er ioe by a party of us in taking a long ramble, in the course
of which w with a great sicud of bi de an wd plants. . For the latter it
appears to bon — is oo and I w: e ha more —

h

to take in provisions and coal, ied there till th f June, when we
moved northwards, as the daily me Sd severity of the climate necessitated
a suspension of surveying operati aii season. All things —
we were very fortunate during our idees ur ground, for r though w oun-
tered a dese nove of dangers and a ve of di feul-
ties, we met with no serious mishaps, enjoyed for the most part e cellent

health, Dind sccomplished a respectable proportion of work. Exeepting s a short
cruise of a few days in the western half of the Strait, when we were occupied
piloting H.M.S. Zealous on her way to the Pacific, our time w isap in the
eastern i i i e

= ng formed of
of trees of any description "for the most part, and the geology alm
exclusively boulder clay ; ; while that on the latter consists of high ‘peveipitons

Bomi do the: water —elo othed with a a vegetation of dense short im-
passible valk k and abounding in metamorphic rocks. And the clima!
equally different, for that of the eastern portion is dry, bright, and aie,

* Probably Cynara Cardunculus.

62 BOTANICAL NEWS.

while that of west vise in rain and snow. Another deeem of the
former consists in the great = and rapidity, and the p = fall,
of me ties, two en sees which were greatly in ou vits in o work,
so the ci me y strong gales, which arose in the most renis
manner d lasted for day d days at a time, making a heavy demand on
our patience, as we were plese y kept a week or ten days on board owing
to the fanom tok of dispatehing boats on surveying work. I use
quently to accom -— aptain Mayne and the surveying officers on their ex-
itions, and know no nter of life m t for

peditions, — iie than camping for a few
t M re is certainly a most l charm in landing

spots for the first tim mds ad light sense of freedom and also of uncer-

to o enco eed scarcely say that I made

use of every opportunity in m naia and collect specimens of the

y pow
plants and animals of all the "alte * visited by us, and in consequencë ob-
tained a tolerable collection of the fauna and flora of the Strait. In making
the latter I was reco — + the * Flora Antarctica’ supplied to me at
my request by cum An

: “Some of the - planis were identical with old friends at home. Many
of them were es ies new me, and a considerable number belonged to
genera which I fad n never a Ts previo us opportunity of examining. As examples
€ Vaga Verse ts that I with in the Strait, I may instance Sisymbrium

Vies astium arret ie ium egi oo Armeria maritima, Galium
vi imula j

e araxacum Den
Mapili, Hippuris vulgaris, Cys stopteris fragilis, on aa chium Lunaria
Most of these plants occur , Api eolens very co-
piously indeed. Hippuris yon I have only bianca es one locality as
yet, viz. a small stream running into Oazy Harbour on the Pata. agonian side of
the Strait. I believe the only ws recorded — i the sem it is Port
Famine, where Captain King procured it. opteris fragilis is common in
arts of the woods. Bo otrychium um Lunaria, hier Hooker ccrte on the

th o I found th
Several of the Aa are also, I e identical with British Loro: us,
Codium tomentosum is common. ave found this 4/ga also Apres dance in
ks egiie e Rio de Janeiro e of the plants . the Str - kon inter-
,l may mention pisse plantaginea and C. nana, Bolag
porrie the pm odendrons, which are so a phe ou ‘the Pagi “Calonarchis
Lessonii, Chlorea Magellanica, Embothrium coccineu gee ie uim filiform
yrt ees Fuchsia coccinea,* Cailixine margina 2, Pha basi
€,

t. Iobtained s

mularia, also at the Maree eue whose fanna and flora are very much
the same as pesar d bacs Stra One thing, C struck me, and that was,
hich Ts saw at the Falklands I found in the damp woody
"peer of the St Strait, 1 not in the eastern district, whist is so much more allied
to the Falklands in its general characters. In addition to Cys topteris fragilis
and puis eine; I obtained specimens of seven other species of —

—to wit, two species of Hymenophyllum, Aspidium mohrioides, Aspleni
Poser ac a Gleicheni ia (I believe G. acutifolia), ps alpina, and wi

* F. Magellanica, as Dr. Hooker has just shown.—Ep.

BOTANICAL NEWS. 63

Magell aeie: The latter enjoys a wide range, and appears subject to consider-
able variation. I have obtained specimens ae ae aldonado, the Falkland
Islands, d at Port : Gallant ,an e n m seen a DETER of what I
believe to be the sa me plant. > Falkland "lande I saw no specimens
with a caudex, but some of those P Pot Gallan iapa a d one ers dun
feet high. Among the fungi that occurred to me of A

(the common mushroom grows Sur ooi P in ped leslie on, T sides ban
the Strait), Polyporus, Femela , Clavaria, Geas ete. ag

e

our return the
try is, Roweren, splendi beyon nd ate a :
gards plants I have al specially struck with the great variety and profusion
of palms and ferns, and my attention was greatly arrested at first by the Ly- .
P p ae other twining ferns, so different in habit from our British ferns.
espite the eed 1 joies let about a great deal, and pats made one or two
excursions to places at some distance. Soon after our arrival here, I made
the acquaintance of a most kind and hospitable Scotchman, Dr. Gunning,
whose name I have no doubt you are pees with, as an old Edin burgh man ;
and I have made two visits to him at his house on qom Sierra de Mar, about
fifty me from Rio, and saw some sein ndid illustrations ege irgin forest.
ur this next season will be artly in the completion of the eastern por-
tion of th Strait, icd. in the. survey of Smyth’s Channel; and we will winter
next year at Valpa aiso or Concepcio
2. Noti tice of Mus ana Bark (4 Albizzia anthelmintica) from Abyssinia, by
Henry Hunter Ca hark British Vice-Consul, Alexandria. Mr. Calvert sent speci-
mens of Mussana (or Mussenna) bark, sup Brongniart and some other

tion in Ry and Sennaar rol being a specific a: na fangs, for rum pur-
pose tw ny ounces pow wi ney.
Calvert uaa that he was indebite for the e he sent to Dr. Abbate,
sem ntleman who had travelled a great deal in Upper Egypt and Nubia, and to
-R uillardot, who has done much towards the exploration of the Syrian

E ‘Letter from Mr. Robert Brown, of the Greenland Scientific Expedition.
E Me October 25th, 1867.

* Dear Sadler,—I have made, in little more en two months, a collection of
Greenland plants amounting to more than 5000 s pecimens, including a fine lot

astronomieal rvations Se the latitude and longitude of the places we at
en I Pa 7 that all this, with scarcely an eh gle was done by myself,
besides doing a fair share "of the rest of the work of the «x gar Ped can
bonn gu pa poe did not lie heavy on my hands, and that I will ned work
enough this w
Under the ar ‘of ‘Herbarium meist seltener u. kritischer Pflanzen Nord-
und Mitteldeutschlands, Mr. C. Benitz, of Kenigsberg, Prussia, has issued

64 BOTANICAL NEWS.

sa seer of dried plants of North and cae T (price of the
4s. 6d.), which dese iit sey oe warmly ded, and contain
tho. foll owing a viz Ail crt, th AEthusa
yn. v. — pu iem gigante au maritima,
G. F. Mey. ma Wins, Sond Alectorolophus fa allax, Win. Ammo-
phila ier n ; p Baltica, Lk. Anthyllis Vulneraria v. maritima,
Schwg. Andropogon regions "Avena fat atua, retin Schrad. Brachy-
podium silv. v. villosum, Br. Bromus serotinus, Ben. Br. ; racemosus. Bul-
liarda aquatica, DC. Calamagrostis Epig. v. Hübneriana, Reh. Carex Bux-
baumii, Whlbg., Gr.; ser — Sm.; cespitosa, L. Dr. ; cyperioides, G.; .
digitata; elongata; ericetoru , Poll. Bb.; fulva, Good; Ligerica, Gay,
ly ier ue e weit t.; 8 ibas v. curvata, Knaf. Br.; ; stricta, Good. ; tomen-
Cen a Austriaca, Willd. Cheerophyllum ters Chamo-

nil imide, bw ladium Cac R. Br., Sf. risper interm.

Sch Crepis biennis. kom neaph., Gr. Diplotaxis tenuifol. DC.
Elssholzia Patrini, Poi Empetrum nigrum, L. c. fr. Epipactis —
Crntz. Erica Tetralix, Gr. n elat. v. adenine Retz. ; rubra v
naria, Osbeck ; sibridie, DC. Galinsogea parvifl., Cav. Galium ochroleucum,
Wif. Gladiolus onan: = Glyceria distans, W hibg. j erin Gna

. Sf icalan

s, KR. Br. . Br., Gr.
Heracleum fms ‘Jacq. 5 Si iricum. Hienichion odor., Whiby, Hippuris

Val, Gr. 5
tieus, Willd. ; filiformis ; maritima, Lam. ; : Tena gea, Ehr., Gr. ; tenuis, Willd.,
. Lamium hybridum ;Fill.; intermedium, Fr. jte macrosperma, Wallr. ;

tomentosa v. alba. prutenieum. Lemna gibba. Leucojum ver-
num, Af. albida v. rubella, Hoppe; maxima, D naria odora,
Chav. Matricaria Cha elandryum noctifl., Fr. Mentha Pule-

o
gium. Milium effusum, Barby. Myosotis variabilis, Angelis. Myrica Gale,
Nepeta racemosa, Rech., qu. sp. Omphalodes scorpioides, Sahenk., Sf.—84-170.
Panicum sanguinale. Papaver Rheeas. quadrif. Pinus obliqua,
Sauter ; Gr.c. fr. Pisum maritimum, ff. c. es HR a compr. v. Langeana, Reh. ;
nemor. v. firmula, Gaud., Gr. Polygonum mite, Schrnk. Pulmonaria ang.,
Sf. Pulsatilla patens; pratensis vernalis, Mill., Dr. Ranunculus Cassubicus,
rcl v. paucistamineus, Tsch. Rubus s Chamemorus, mas. et fem. Sagina
; Sf. Salix Lapponum, fem.; pentandra, fem. mas. et t fo Ll, Gr.;
Starke, ederet mas. fem. et fol. ; Starkeana repens, fol. auri ies Starkeana,
fem nigricans, Fr. ; repens ; viminalis, fem. Sei ceespitosus ;
pasa piden v. ramosus ; silvaticus; radicans, s, Gr. ; radicans, Schk., Gr.
. Sene PE

Solanum Dulcamara v. biaur j mou Stellaria F «id ae Thlaspi
alpestre. Tragus racemosus, Desf. Tragopogon heterosper, Schwg. Triti-
cum acutum, DC. ; junceum; strictum, Deth. Urtica dioica v. microphylla.
Vaccinium Oxycoccos, Gr. Viola palu stris Apian lobatum, Sw.,
Asplenium Adiantu uncnigrum; wap Mett.; septentrionale, Hoff., Gr.;
Trichomanes, Gr. v. incisum, Bernh., Gr. Botrychium Lunaria, f. normalis,
Roper : f. subincisa, Riper 7A bine “Milde ; f. monstros. Botrych. Matrica-
rise f., Al., Br. ; subintegrum, Milde ; normalis ; compos: , Milde ; monstros
Botrych. simplex, Hitsch. v. incisum, Milde; s positum, Lase:

sit ris in v oe Rth. ; Sudetica, AL, Br.
F quisetum hiem ale, Bb. ; ma j 4 Gr. ium inundatum, Gr.
Ophioglossum vulgatum, Dr. "ph hago eris LES eene Fée, Sf. Pilularia
glob., Gr. Polystichum cristatum, Rth., Sf. ; mas v. incisum, Dall., Gr. ;
peg emen wien Sf. Polypodium vulgare v. une rot ; attenua-
d auri Salvinia natans, 477. Stru ruthiopteri Germanice a, Willd. Chara

ratophylla, Wur.; fætida 5 AM Nitella apitat, N ees, Oris flexilis, 43.
Gr. v. subcapitata, Al., Br., Gr. ; gracilis, 4g. v. elongata ; brevibracteata, Gr.

arden.

W, 4 Smith Del et Lith IY aller, Imp 18.Barton.

65

REPORT OF THE LONDON BOTANICAL EXCHANGE
CLUB FOR THE YEAR 1867.

By THE Curators.

Ranunculus heterophyllus, * Fries," Bab. Mr. Bailey sends from
Mobberley, Cheshire, a Batrachian Ranunculus, which seems to be this
plant, though it has also points of resemblance to R. floribundus, Bab.

Papaver Lecogii, Lamotte. Mr. Bromwich contributes specimens
from Ashorne, Warwickshire.

Lepidium latifolium, L. Specimens with mature fruit of this
species are sent by Mr. Syme. He says they are very rare in herbaria.

Cardamine impatiens, L. A small copse by Cosford House, near
Thursley, Surrey; H.C. Watson. A new locality for a plant very
scarce in the South of England.

Sisymbrium Sophia, L. Botley, Berks; W. T. Dyer. Additional to
sub-province 9 of Cyb. Br. Supp.

Polygala ciliata, Lebel. (See last Report.) Mr. Syme writes, “ Mr.
Watson and myself have this year each gathered a ciliated specimen
of P. eu-vulgaris ; Mr. Watson at Compton, and myself at Box Hill;
so, no doubt, P. ciliata is not a variety, but only a form of other species
or varieties."

Ulex Galli, Planch. Sent from Ferningale Common, Warwick-
shire, by Mr. Bromwich.

Rosa Hailstoni, Baker. Mr. J. G. Baker distributes from the neigh-
bourhood of Thirsk a stock of specimens of a Rosa of the canina
group, with the following characters :—General habit and mode of
growth of typical canina. Prickles moderately close and numerous,
the large ones like that of typical canina, but passing down gradually
on the barren shoots into small slender aciculi. Leaves bright green
and naked above, paler and quite naked beneath, the terminal one
ovate, rounded at the base, the serration rather open and irregular and
à few of the teeth slightly toothed again, the petiole not at all hairy:
but slightly setose, furnished with 3 or 4 falcate acieuli. Stipules
naked on the back, closely setoso-ciliated. Flowers 3 or 4 in a cluster
when luxuriant, the pedicels rather short, quite naked, the calyx-tube
obovoid or roundish, quite naked, the sepals fully pinnate and leaf-
pointed, erecto-patent after the pale pink petals fall, naked on the

VOL. vi. [MARCH 1, 1868. F

66 LONDON BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB.

back, slightly hairy towards the edge, slightly setoso-ciliated, falling
by the time the fruit has become scarlet, which is late in September.
Styles hairy. By the passage down of its prickies into small slender
aciculi, this recedes from canina in the direction of Hibernica. Of
named forms it is nearest the French R. Schultzii-Bipont. (Déségl.
Monogr. p. 66), which has similar prickles in combination with
roundish leaflets, almost unarmed slightly hairy petioles, a small
round fruit, which ripens very early, and subpersistent, sparingly pin-
nate sepals. There is a specimen of a similar plant without any in-
dication of locality among the British Roses of the late Mr. Hail-
stone, of Bradford, who paid great attention to the genus for many
years, though he never published the results of his investigations.

Rosa systyla. Sent by Mr. W. Richardson from the neighbonstiood
of Alnwick, Northumberland. This extends considerably the northern
limit of the species in this country, as it was not clearly known beyond
Worcester.

Agrimonia mese Mill. One large plant found by the side of a
private road, south of Virginia Water Station, Surrey; H. C. Watson.
New to the county.

Epilobium roseum, Schreb. A garden weed, Manchester; Dr.
Windsor. New to sub-province 21 of Cyb. Br. Supp. j

E. lanceolatum, Seb. In three lanes leading out of Bowler Green,
between Witley Station and Thursley, Surrey; H. C. Watson. The
species is now extinct in the only locality given in the Surrey Flora.
This new locality restores it to the flora of the county.

Valeriana officinalis, L. Mr. Watson contributes a series of speci-
mens from five different localities in Surrey, sent in order to illustrate
the two subspecies or varieties Mikanii and sambucifolia. Me says,
“ V. sambucifolia is the prevailing form in Surrey, and probably in al-
most all other counties of Britain. V. Mikanii is distinguished by its
leaflets being usually more numerous, narrower, and less dentate, but
as it passes from the firm ground of coppices and hillsides into adja-
cent dug or disturbed ground, the leaflets decrease in number and in-
crease in width and abitatian until they equal those of sambucifolia,
as it occurs in deep bogs or watery ditches. Roots and fruit are alike
in both."

Barkhausia tarazacifolia, DC. Near Plymouth ; T. R. A. Briggs.
Additional to sub-province 2.

LONDON BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB. 67

Arctium eu-minus, Syme, E. B. Mr. Briggs sends this from El-
burton, Devon.

Senecio squalidus, L. A variety sent from Jericho, near Oxford, by
Mr. Dyer. In this plant the flower-heads are exactly one-half the
normal size, 7. e. 1 inch instead of 1 inch across, whilst the foliage is
very slightly smaller than usual The dried specimens have very
much the appearance of the rayed form of S. vulgaris, L. Mr. Dyer
proposes the name parviflorus for this variety. It grew sparingly
amongst thousands of the normal form.

Pyrola minor, L. A wood near Brook Street, between that place
and Bowler Green, S.W., Surrey ; H. C. Watson. A new locality.

Linaria vulgaris, Mill. A monstrous or abnormal form gathered by
Mr. Watson near Virginia Water Station, Surrey. The following is
his description of the flower:—* The calyx is normal, or nearly so.
The corolla is replaced by five other sepals, alternating with those of
the calyx, less uniform, mostly rather narrower and longer. Within
the second calyx, or metamorphosed corolla, are one to four stamens,
distorted, very imperfect, with abortive anthers. The style isa hollow
cylinder, open at the top, where the stigma ought to be; in the lower
flowers it is much like the ordinary style, except in being shorter and
thicker; in the upper flowers, gradually becoming more inflated, so as -
rudely to resemble an imperfect corolla, of a yellowish-green colour,
partially split open, and divided into narrow segments, two to four (or
perhaps five in some instances), which are evidently prolongations of
the carpels, bearing axillary ovules within their bases. The general
aspect or first glance at the raceme suggests the idea of a Reseda rather
than that of a Linaria. There was one straggling patch of the plant
on a hedgebank, the green racemes protruding through other herbage,
and sufficiently near together to render it probable that all came from
a single root which had spread by its creeping suckers. Plants with
flowers of the normal form were in close vicinity. Each individual
specimen of the aberrant monstrosity will not exactly correspond with
the above description,—in some of them, the styles being more corolla-
like, in others, being more split open and less cylindrical, etc.”

Mentha piperita, Huds. Subspontaneous, at Boar's Hill, Berks,
near Oxford ; collected by Mr. Dyer. Not recorded for sub-province 9
in Cyb. Br. Supp

M. sativa, L. Mr. Briggs sends from near Plymouth specimens

9

68 LONDON BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB.

of the following subspecies and varieties :—M. paludosa, Sole, M.
cardiaca, Baker, and M. gentilis, L.

Calamintha menthifolia, Host, var. Briggsii, Syme. The same con-
tributor sends specimens of the plant named after him by Mr. Syme.
It seems a slight variety only, differing from the type in its larger size,
longer peduncles, and more hairy stems and leaves.

Myosotis repens. Sent by Mr. Parker from Mochtry, Montgomery-
shire. New to sub-province 18 of Cyb. Br. Supp.

Chenopodium album, L. An interesting series is contributed by Mr.
Watson of this species to illustrate the three varieties, candicans,
viride, and virens, given in the Lond. Catalogue. “The name paga-
num, adopted by Syme in E. B. iii, is probably applied to the same `
variety as virens, but the authors of the ‘Flore de France’ make it
synonymous with viride,” Watson. Mr. W. sends what he thinks
“ intermediate links ” between the varieties, but whether they be so in
any true sense is to be doubted. As far as experiments have yet gone,
they tend to show that these forms come up true from seed.

Atriplex erecta (Huds.?), E. B. Mr. Syme and Mr. Dyer both
send specimens of this plant, collected at Twickenham, Middlesex.
The former writes, “In spite of the perianth being usually smooth
or but slightly muricated, I believe this to be the plant of Smith and
probably of Hudson. The murication or smoothness of the perianth
is not a constant character; it varies in seedlings from one parent-
plant of 4. patula, angustifolia.” In the Lond. Catalogue this plant is
placed as a variety of 4. hastata, L., but in the new edition of Eng.
Botany it stands under 4. patula, L. It is better so placed, for
though it has some characters approximating it to A. deltoidea, Bab.,
yet, from the shape of the leaf, it must be considered closer to 4. an-
gustifolia, Sm. The A. erecta, * Huds.,” of Bab. Man. and other
English authors, is called 4. serrata by Syme. It is a very common
cornfield plant. A few specimens are sent by Mr. Syme for comparison
with 4. erecta.

Polygonum “mite.” Some specimens from Llanbrynmair, Mont-
gomeryshire, C. Eyre Parker, were sent out under the above name.
It should have been altered to P. Hydropiper. Correspondents who
received any specimens from the above locality are requested to alter

P. littorale, Link. Handsome specimens of this subspecies of P.

LONDON BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB. 69

. aviculare, L., are sent by Mr. Briggs from Wembury, Devon. The
plant has much the look of P. Raii, Bab., but is a greener plant, with
a smaller nut, which is not polished as in that species.

Rumex pratensis, M.and K. Near Boar's Hill, Berks ; W. T. Dyer.
Additional to sub-province 9 of Cyb. Br. Supp.

Euphorbia Lathyris, L. Said to be “completely naturalized” at
Frodsham, Cheshire; J. T. Robinson.

Salix undulata, Ehrh. This appears to be the commonest Willow
upon the banks of the Thames in the neighbourhood of Richmond,
both upon the Middlesex and Surrey banks. Mr. Baker has contri-
buted a supply of specimens. It is also common on the Middlesex
shore, even as far down as Chelsea, whence Dr. Trimen sends speci-
mens.

Salir Grahami, Borrer. Mr. Baker has called attention to a plant
found in Sutherlandshire by the late Professor Graham, and preserved
in Mr. Borrer's herbarium at Kew, with the above name in MS. (See
‘Journal of Botany,’ Vol. V. p. 157, and tab. 66.) Botanists in the
north will do well to examine apparent varieties of S. herbacea, with a
view to the refinding of this species.

Iris acoriformis, Bor. With a few specimens collected at Green-
wich, Kent, and so named; Mr. Syme writes, “ This is the only one
of Boreau’s three forms of Iris pseud-acorus that I have seen by the
Thames, along which river it extends to my knowledge from Streatley,
Berks, downwards. The Z. pseud-acorus, Bor., I have in my garden,
the root was brought from Deal. Of the 7. Bastardi, I have seen
but one British specimen, from Lord Mansfield’s fishponds near High-
gate.” .

Allium carinatum, L. (See * Journal of Botany,’ Vol. V. p. 314.)
This well-marked species is recorded from Nottinghamshire, where
it was discovered in August, last year (1867), by the Rev. W. S.
Hampson, between Brandon and Doddington, near Newark, amongst
coarse grass and rushes. The following description is taken from
Grenier and Godron’s Fl. Fr. vol. iii. pp. 207-8 :—“ Bulb simple,
ovoid, greyish. Stem 1} to 2 ft. high, straight or slightly flexuose,
cylindrical, leafy up to the middle. Leaves. upright or ascending,
linear, fleshy, flat upwards, slightly channelled below, almost
smooth or a little furrowed beneath, not keeled, scabrous on the
edges. Umbel many- or few-flowered with many or few bulblets.

70 LONDON BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB.

Spathe with two unequal lanceolate-acuminate valves, the larger one
exceeding the umbel. Perianth campanulate, rose- or deep violet-
purple, the outer segments very concave and carinate. Stamens ez-
serted, one-third or half as long again as the perianth ; anthers yellow.
Stylelonger than the stamens ; angles of the ovary afa 7" Syno-

nymy :— 4A. carinatum, L. Sp. 426; DC. FI. Fr. iii. p. 2 A. vio-
lores Willd. A. flexum, W. iik. Rar. Hung. t. 278. s aie
Hochst. The plant is well figured in Waldstein and Kitaibel, l. c.,
and in Redouté, Lil. vii. 368, also in Reichenbach’s Ic. Flor. Ger. vol.
x. tab. 482—3, nos. 1058-59 (violaceum, W., and asperum, Don); 1057
(carinatum, L.) must be quoted doubtfully. There are specimens in
Billot, Exsicc. 1163.

The species is found throughout Central Europe; also in Belgium,
Denmark, and Gothland, and in North Italy (Venice), Turkey, and
Central and Southern Russia.

A form of the plant, without bulbs and capsuliferous, is often made
a species under the names 4. montanum, Sibth., A. pulchellum, Don,
A. paniculatum, Reich. (not Linn. or DC.). It is figured in Reich.
Ie. Fl. Ger. x. 483-4, nos. 1060—61, and Redouté, Lil. v. 252. Spe-
cimens from Los are in - Bill, Exsice. 671.

he “A. carinatum, L.," of Smith, E. B. 1658, is nothing more
than a broad-leaved, large form of 4. oleraceum, L. It has included
stamens and greenish or yellow flowers, and is quite distinct from the
species we are considering.

Potamogeton decipiens, Nolte. (See last year’s Report.) Mrs. Hop-
kins has contributed some more specimens of this from Bath. Flowers
and fruit, however, are still desiderata.

P. rufescens, Schrad. Specimens from between Woking and Chob-
ham are sent by Mr. Watson, who suggests that the “ P. prelongus”’
of the Surrey Flora may be a misnomer, this species being intended.

Ruppia maritima, L. With examples of this, collected by Mr. Syme,
he writes, * It seems to be later in flowering than R. rostedlata, which
grew with it, as it was in flower while R. rostellata was in seed.
The peduncles of R. maritima elongate before flowering and rise out of
the water, the flowers being often an inch or more above the surface.
I have not seen this in R. rostellata.”’

Wolfia arrhiza, Wimm. Dr. Trimen sends plants collected this
year at Staines, where it is still abundant, though apparently confined
to a single piece of water.

LONDON BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB. 71

Typha angustifolia, L. Lopwell, Devon; T. R. A. Briggs. Addi-
tional to sub-province 2.

Cladium Mariscus, Br. Sent by Dr. Trimen from Penally, Pem-
brokeshire. Additional to sub-province 17, of Cyb. Br. Suppl.

Scirpus glaucus, Sm. This usually maritime plant is sent from two
inland stations. Mr. Bromwich contributes it from a marsh near
Itehington Holt, Warwick (new to sub-province 14), and Mr. Fox,
from a pond at Mitcham, Surrey. Though placed in the London Cata-
logue as a variety of S. lacustris, L., it seems to come very near to 8. cari-
natus, Sm., from which, indeed, it is not easy to find good distinguish-
ing characters. The glumes of S. glaucus have indeed more rough
points upon them than those of S. carinatus, as found by the Thames, but
the glumes of the latter are by no means smooth as Koch states.
Babington says that the lower bract overtops the panicle in S. carinatus,
but this character does not hold good.

Carex incurva, Lightf. Gathered this year on the sandy shore of
Holy Island, off the coast of Northumberland, by Mr. Ralph Tate. It
has not been recently collected south of Forfarshire and Kincardine.

Gastridium lendigerum, Gaud. In 1867, very abundant in a field
of wheat, near the school-house, at Oxshott. Rare and inconstant in
North Surrey ; H. C. Watson.

Arundo stricta, Schrad. Mr. Robinson states that Oakmere,
Cheshire, where this grows, is about 550 feet above sea-level. The
altitude is omitted in Cyb. Brit. —

Bromus serotinus, Beneken. We are favoured with a communica-
tion from Herr von Nechtritz, of Breslau, pointing out that a plant
sent to him from England, under the name of Bromus asper, gathered
by Mr. Charles Bailey, near New Mills, in Derbyshire, must be re-
ferred to the B. serotinus of Beneken, which is regarded as a distinct
species by several recent German authors. The characters relied upon
as distinctive, are :—

B. asper. Lower sheaths and leaves shortly and stiffly hairy ; upper
ones naked or nearly so; lower branches of the panicle in from threes
to sixes,

B. serotinus. All the sheaths and leaves densely clothed with longer
hairs ; lower branches of the panicle only two and far apart.

Descriptions will be found in Wirtgen’s ‘ Flora of the Rhine Prc-
vince,’ and Von Garcke’s ‘ Flora of Northern and Central Germany,’

12 LONDON BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB.

and a specimen of B. serotinus is in Wirtgen’s ‘ Fasciculus of Critical
Plants ;’ but the characters are of very slight value, and, looking over
our specimens, we do not find that the form subglabrous upwards
has invariably the larger number of branches. Specimens gathered
near Thirsk, North-east Yorkshire, by Mr. Baker, belong also to B.
serotinus. ;

Lastrea Thelypteris, Presl. In one spot, close by the side of the
Basingstoke canal, between Frimley Green and Pirbright, Surrey ;
a: son. The rhizomes float in the water of the canal.

Chara flexilis, L. We wish to invite the attention of our members
to the question of the distribution in this country of C. flexilis and
C. syncarpa. The two species agree almost precisely in general habit,
but the former is monecious, and the latter diccious. We believe it
will be found, contrary to what seems to be the ordinary idea, that
C. syncarpa is a common plant and C. flexilis quite a rare one.

British Tolypelle—The British Characee, of the section Tolypella,
need revising as regards their arrangement and nomenclature. In the
first place, Dr. Alexander Braun, whose long-continued studies of the
Order render his dicta of the highest authority upon all points con-
nected with it, identifies the Chara Borreri, of Babington, with a plant
(Chara prolifera, Ziz.) which both he and Kiitzing regard as a robust
variety of the plant called by Babington C. polysperma. In corrobo-
ration of this identification, he sends specimens from Basle which mani-
festly coincide with Borrer’s own specimens of the plant on which
C. Borreri was founded. For C. polysperma, it now appears (see
Braun and Rabenhorst’s ‘ Fasciculus of Dried Specimens of the Euro-
pean Characee,’ n. 18) there are two names of earlier date, viz. C. in-
tricata, Roth (Catal. Fase, i. 125), which goes back to 1797, and
C. fasciculata, Amici (Descr. p. 16), imposed in 1827, From the
other species of the group this is distinguished by its larger size and
. branchlets, with more or less distinctly pointed tips. Dr. Braun
identifies the plant called prolifera by Babington (see Charac. Exsice.
n. 17) with C. glomerata, Desv. in Lois. Not. p. 135 (date 1810).
To this he refers a plant, gathered in Anglesea (Llyn Coron), in Borrer's
herbarium. C. glomerata appears to be very closely allied to the true
nidifica, but to be a smaller plant, with shorter branches and fewer arti-
culations. To C. glomerata he refers Babington's C. Smithii as a
doubtful synonym. This point cannot be settled till it is regathered,

LONDON BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB. 73

and the question of whether it be really dicecious investigated upon a
good range of living specimens. All the other Zolypelle are monc-
cious; and as all our other British Characee are now shown to be
‘identical with plants known upon the Continent, it is a point of con-
siderable interest to ascertain if we have really a distinct species here.
A plant gathered many years ago by Dr. Moore in Lough Neagh, and
suspected by him at the time to be the true nidifica, of the * Flora
Danica,’ may not unlikely prove to be really so. It has been submitted
to Dr. Braun for his opinion, and his reply is, ** Habitus et folia
omnino zidifice, sed seminibus minoribus magis contortis accedit ad
C. fasciculatam (intricatam)." We can, therefore it seems, only rely,
with confidence, upon two British species, which should be called iz-
tricata and glomerata, and there are two others (nidifica and Smithii)
which may prove distinct, but which must be left over for further in-
vestigation. We give the diagnosis of nidifica and the two accepted
ones, from Kützing's ‘Species Algarum,’ with a few synonyms. ,

l. C. intricata, Roth; “mediocris, semilinea crassa, ramis verti-
cilloram articulatis, ad genicula inferioria ramulifera, ramulis infimis
furcatis elongatis multiarticulatis, apice subtiliter apiculatis, verticillis
fructiferis dense aggregatis, spermatiis in axillis verticillorum et geni-
culis ramorum inferioribus dense conglomeratis, perispermio pellucido,
a latere 18-striato. Monoica.”—Roth, Catal. Fasc. vol. i. p. 125. Wi-
tella intricata, Ag. Syst. Alg. p. 122; Billot, Fl. Exsice. 1393; Ra-
benhorst, Dec. Alg. p. 68; Braun, Rabenh., Stiz. Char. Exsice. n. 18.
C. fasciculata, Amici, Descriz. p. 16. t. 5. f.3. Nitella fasciculata,
A. Braun, Schw. Char. p. 11; Kütz. Sp. Alg. p. 517. C. polysperma,
A. Braun, Flora, 1835, p. 56; Bab. Man. edit. 6. p. 448. Nitella
polysperma, Kütz. Phyc. Gen. p. 318

B. robustior, Kütz , ramis festieiliótum sterilium indivisis.— Chara
prolifera, Liz.; A. Den. Flora, 1835, p. 56, non Bab. Man. edit. 6.
447. Nitella prolifera, Kütz. Phyc. Germ. p. 255. O. Borreri, Bab.
Man. 1. c.

2. C. glomerata, Desv. ; ** parvula, fruticulosa, ramis verticillorum
sterilium simplicibus dongui plerumque 3- articulatis, fertilium con-
glomeratis, 4-articulatis, ad genicula infima 3—4 ramulis lateralibus
brevioribus 3-articulatis instructis, apicibus obtusis; spermatiis aggre-
gatis in axillis verticillorum vel in geniculo infimo ramorum, minutis,
obsolete striatis. Monoica."— Desv. in Lois. Not. p. 135. A. Braun,

14 LONDON BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB.

Flora, 1835, p. 55. — Nitella glomerata, Kütz. Sp. Alg. p. 517 ; Coss.
et Germ. Atlas, t. 41; Rabenhorst, Dec. Alg. 459 ; Braun, Rabenh.
Stizenb. Char. Exsice. n. 17. C. prolifera, Bab. Man. edit. 6.
p. 447

3. C. nidifica, Roth; a caule subdichotomo crassiusculo, firmo, spi-
thamæo vel pedali, ramis verticillorum articulatis, simplicibus, senis,
verticillis fructiferis dense conglomeratis, ramis fructiferis elongatis
6—7-articulatis curvatis confervaceis attenuatis, apice obtusis, sper-
matiis globosis in geniculo infimo vel solitariis vel glomeratis, ra-
mulis quaternis 3-artieulatis tenuioribus incurvatis involucratis."—
Roth, Catal. vol. ii. p. 126. — Conferva nidifiea, Müller, Fl. Dan.
t. 761. Nitella nidifica, Agardh, Syst. Alg. p. 125; Kütz.
p. 517; Braun, Rabenh. et Stizenb. Char. Exsice. n. 32. C. Sten-
hammariana, Wallm. Ap. Liljebl. Sv. edit. 3. p. 686; Fries, Herb.
Norm. vol. xv.n. 100. Nitella a Wallm. Char. p. 43;
Hartm. Scand. Fl. edit. 6. p. 2

Additions to the Flora of the South Severn Sub-province, noticed in
Gloucestershire, by Dr. St. Brody

Ranunculus Baudotii, Godr. Utricularia neglecta, Lehm. St
R. fluitans, Lam Journ. Bot. Vol. V. p. 279.)
Silene incottilór&; L. Chenopodium ficifolium, Sm.

i Potamogeton compressus, L.

Juncus cænosus, Bich.

Arctium majus, Schk.

Additions for Sub-province 9, West Thames, noticed in Buckingham-
shire, by James Britten.

Ranunculus psi eyes Fr. Hieracium murorum, L.
R. floribundus, Bab Prapen Bapro, L
R. peltatus, F Vinca

Drouetii, Schultz Duscota "Trifolii, Bab.

Arenaria leptoelados. Guss.

rani languinenm, L
Vili gracilis, Lois.
V. lathyroides, Z.

Epilobium obscurum, Schreb.

Verbascum ue With.

Seutellaria m

Myosotis "om pw

M. collina, Hoffm

Epipactis latifolia, * “All”
abenaria bifolia, “ Br.”

Polystichum angulare, Newm.

Lastrea spinulosa, Presl.

LONDON BOTANICAL EXCHANGE CLUB. 15

Exotic and Introduced Species.

Lepidium perfoliatum, L. Gloucester. Dr. St. Brody.

Camelina sativa, Crantz ; C. fætida, Fries; C. sylvestris, Fries. The
first abundant, the two latter sparingly, in waste ground, near the
docks, Gloucester. Dr. St. Brody.

Erysimum repandum, L. Gloucester. Dr. St. Brody.

Sisymbrium Trio, L. Oxford, by the Cherwell. W. T. Dye

Agrostemma coronaria, L. On a rock, by the canal, Lisarodiati
Montgomeryshire. C. E. Parker.

Impatiens parviflora, De Cand. An ineradicable weed in the Oxford
Botanic Gardens. W. T. Dyer.

Vicia villosa, L. Gloucester. Dr. St. Brody.

Œnothera biennis, L. Railway banks, St. Vincent’s Rocks, Bristol.
Dr. St. Brody.

Claytonia alsinoides, Nutt. In great abundance in a wood at Ince,
Cheshire. J. T. Robinson.

C. perfoliata, Don. Stowmarket, Suffolk. C. E. Parker.

Carum Carui, L. Gloucester. Dr. St. Brody.

Anthriscus Cerefolium, Hoffm. Oxford. W. T. Dye

* Hieracium amplexicaule, L. This is stated by Mr. Syme to be

“naturalized on Magdalen College walls, Oxford." Mr. Dyer and Mr.
Boswell both send specimens. It has been cultivated in the Botanic
Gardens, and, like many other plants there, is now left to itself, and
comes up every year on the old garden walls, but does not spread.

Centaurea Jacea, L. Meadow at Twickenham, Middlesex. W. T.
Dyer. The forms a. genuina, and f. vulgaris, of Koch, are both found
there,

C. Melitensis, L. Gloucester, not uncommon. Dr. St. Brody.

Xanthium spinosum, L. Hereford.

Cuscuta Hassiaca, Pfeif. On Biens near - Cuiibridge Railway Sta-
tion. H. E. Fox and M. A. Lawson.

Echinospermum Lappula, Lehm. Docks, Gloucester. Dr. St.

rody,

Chenopodium opulifolium, Schrad. Apperton, Middlesex. Dr. Tri-
men

itera glauca, Beauv., and Panicum capillare, Retz. Gloucester.
Dr. St. Brody.

Sclerochloa dura, Beauv. Ballast, Hartlepool. M. A. Lawson.

76 DISCOLORATION OF THE ARCTIC SEAS.

Bromus patulus, Reich., and B. tectorum, L. Gloucester. Dr. St.
rody.
B. arvensis, L. Teddington, Middlesex. W. T. Dyer.

CORRIGENDA IN LAST Year’s REPORT.

Under Sedum purpureum, “ Miss Gifford” should be “Miss Edmonds.” In
the List of Exotic and Introduced Plants, “ Barkhausia fetida, DC.,” isa
mistake for B. setosa, DC.

J. G. BAKER.

Henry TRIMEN.
February, 1868.

ON THE NATURE OF THE DISCOLORATION OF THE
RCTIC SEAS.

By RosERT Brown, Eso, F.R.G.S.
(Read before the Edinburgh Botanical Society, December 12, 1867.)

The peculiar discoloration of some portions of the frozen ocean,
differing in a remarkable degree from the ordinary blue or light green
usual in other portions of the same sea, and quite independent of any
optical delusion occasioned by light or shade, clouds, depth or shallow-
ness, or the nature of the bottom, has, from a remote period, excited
the curiosity or remark of the early navigators and whalemen, and to
this day is equally a subject of interest to the visitor of these little-
frequented parts of the world. The eminent seaman, divine, and
savant, William Scoresby, was the first who pointedly drew attention
to the subject, but long before his day the quaint old searchers after a
North-west Passage “to Cathay and Zipango " seem to have observed
the same phenomenon, and have recorded their observations, brief

Thus, Henry Hudson, in 1607, notices the change in the
colour of the sea, but has fallen into error when he attributes it to the
presence or absence of ice whether the sea was blue or green —mere
accidental coincidences. John Davis, when, at even an earlier date,
he made that famous voyage of his with the ‘Sunshine’ and the
‘Moonshine,’ notes that, in the strait which now bears his name,
“the water was black and stinking, like unto a standing pool.” More
modern voyagers have equally noted the phenomenon, but without
giving any explanation, and it is the object of this paper to endeavour

DISCOLORATION OF THE ARCTIC SEAS. 77

to fill up that blank in the physical geography of the sea. In the
year 1860, I made a voyage to the seas in the vicinity of Spitzbergen
and the dreary island of Jan Mayen, and subsequently a much more
extended one through Davis’ Straits to the head of Baffin’s Bay, and
along the shores of the Arctic regions lying on the western side of
the former gulf, during which I had abundant opportunities of ob-
serving the nature of this discoloration. At that period I arrived
at the conclusions which I am now about to state. In the course
of the past summer I again made an expedition to Greenland, passing
several weeks on the outward and homeward passages in portions of
the seas mentioned, during which time I had an opportunity of con-
firming the observations I had made seven years previously, so that
I consider that I am justified in bringing my researches, so far as they
have gone, before the Botanical Society.

(1.) Appearance and Geographical Distribution of the Discoloured
portions of the Arctic Sea—The colour of the Greenland Sea varies
from ultramarine blue to olive-green, and from the most pure trans-
parency to striking opacity, and these changes are not transitory but
permanent.* Scoresby, who sailed during his whaling voyages very
extensively over the Arctic Sea, considered that in the * Greenland
Sea” of the Dutch—the “ Old Greenland” of the English—this dis-
coloured water formed perhaps one-fourth part of the surface between
the parallels of 74° and 80° north latitude. It is liable, he remarked,
to alterations in its position from the action of the current, but still it
is always renewed near certain localities year after year. Often it con-
stitutes long bands or streams lying north and south, or N.E. and
S.W., but of very variable dimensions. ‘‘ Sometimes T have seen it
extend two or three degrees of latitude in length, and from a few miles
to ten or fifteen leagues in breadth. It occurs very commonly about
the meridian of London in high latitudes. In the year 1817 the sea
was found to be of a blue colour and transparent all the way from 12°
east, in the parallel of 74° or 75° N.E., to the longitude of 0° 12’ east
in the same parallel. It then became green and less transparent ; the
colour was nearly grass green, with a shade of black. Sometimes the
transition between the green and blue waters is progressive, passing
through the intermediate in the space of three or four leagues; at
others it is so sudden that the line of separation is seen like the rip-

* Scoresby, ‘ Arctic Regions,’ vol. i. p. 175.

78 DISCOLORATION OF THE ARCTIC SEAS.

pling of a current ; and the two qualities of the water keep apparently
as distinct as the waters of a large muddy river on first entering the
sea,”* In Davis’ Straits and Baffin’s Bay, wherever the whalers have
gone, the same description may hold true—of course making allow-
ances for the differences of geographical position, and the discoloured
patches varying in size and locality. I have often observed the vessel
in the space of a few hours, or even in shorter periods of time, sail
through alternate patches of deep black, green, and cerulean blue;
and at other times, especially in the upper reaches of Davis’ Straits and
Baffin’s Bay, it has ploughed its way for fifty or even a hundred miles
through an almost uninterrupted space of the former colour. The
opacity of the water is in some places so great that “tongues ” of ice
and other objects cannot be seen a few feet beneath the surface.

(2.) Cause of the Discoloration.—These patches of discoloured water
are frequented by vast swarms of the minute animals upon which the
great “ Right whale” of commerce (Balena mysticetus, Linn.) alone
subsists, the other species of Cetacea feeding on fishes proper, and
other highly-organized tissues. This fact is well known to the whalers,
and, accordingly, the * black water" is eagerly sought for by them,
knowing that in it is found the food of their chase, and, therefore,
more likely the animal itself. From this knowledge, and from obser-
vations made with the usual lucidity of that distinguished observer,

^aptain Scoresby attributed the nature of the discoloration to the
presence of immense numbers of meduse in the sea, and his explanation
has been accepted by all marine-physical geographers; and for more
than forty years his curious estimate of the numbers of individual
meduse contained in a square mile of the Greenland sea has become
a standard feature in all popular works on zoology, and a stock illus-
tration with popular lecturers. In 1860, and subsequently, whilst
examining microscopically the waters of the Greenland sea, I found, in
common with previous observers, that not only were immense swarms
of animal life found in these discoloured patches, but that it was al-
most solely confined to these spaces. In addition, however, I observed
that the ‘discoloration was not due to this medusoid life, but to the
presence of immense numbers of a much more minute object—a beau-
tiful moniliform diatom, and it is this diatom which brings this paper
within the ken of botanists. On several cold days, or from no appa-

* Scoresby, ‘ Arctie Regiona,’ vol. i. p. 176.

DISCOLORATION OF THE ARCTIC SEAS. 79

rent cause, the meduse, great and small, would sink, but still the water
retained its usual colour, and on examining it I invariably found it to
be swarming with Liatomacee—the vast preponderance of which con-
sisted of the diatom referred to.

It had the appearance of a minute beaded necklace about 41 part
of an inch in diameter, of which the articulations are about Be or 1}
times as long as broad. These articulations contain a brownish-green
granular matter, giving the colour to the whole plant, and again
through it to the sea in which it is found so abundantly. The whole
diatom varies in length, from a mere point to 1; of an inch, and ap-
pears to be capable of enlarging itself indefinitely longitudinally by
giving off further bead-like articulations. Wherever, in those portions
of the sea, I threw over the towing-net, the muslin in a few minutes
was quite brown with the presence of this alga in its meshes. Again,
this summer, I have had occasion to notice the same appearance in
similar latitudes on the opposite shores of Davis’ Straits where I had
principally observed it in 1860. This observation holds true of every
portion of discoloured water which I have examined in Davis’ Straits;
Baffin’s Bay, and the Spitzbergen or Greenland Seas, viz. that wherever
the green water occurred, the sea abounded in Diatomacea, the con-
trary holding true regarding the ordinary blue water. These swarms
of diatoms do not appear to reach in quantity any very great depth,
for in water brought up from 200 fathoms there were few or no dia-
toms in it. They seem also to be affected by physical circumstances,
for, sometimes in places where a few hours previously the water on the
surface was swarming with them, few or none were to be found, and
in a few hours they again rose. But the diatom I found plays another
part in the economy of the Arctic Seas. In June, 1860, whilst the
iron-shod bows of the steamer I was on board of: crashed their way
through among the breaking-up floes of Baffin’s Bay, among the
Women’s Islands, I observed that the ice thrown up on either side was
streaked and coloured brown, and on examining this colouring-matter
I found that it was almost entirely composed of the moniliform diatom
I have described as forming the discolouring matter of the iceless parts
of the icy sea. I subsequently made the same observation in Melville
Bay, and in all other portions of Davis' Straits and Baffin's Bay where
circumstances admitted of it. During the long winter the Diatomacee
had accumulated under the ice in such abundance that when disturbed

80 DISCOLORATION OF THE ARCTIC SEAS.

by the pioneer prow of the early whalers they appeared like brown
slimy bands in the sea, causing them to be mistaken more than once
for the waving fronds of Laminaria longicruris (De la Pyl.) (which,
and not L. saccharina, as usually stated, is the common tangle of the
Arctic Sea). On examining the under surface of the upturned masses
of ice, I found the surface honey-combed, and in the base of these
cavities vast accumulations of Diatomacee, leading to the almost in-
evitable conclusion that a certain amount of heat must be generated
by the vast accumulations of these minute organisms, which thus mine
the giant floes, so fatal in their majesty, into cavernous sheets. These
are so decayed in many instances as to be easily dashed on either side
by “ice chisels” of the steamers which now form the greater bulk of
the Arctic-going vessels, and they get from the seamen, who too fre-
quently mistake cause for effect, the familiar name of ‘rotten ice.” I
find that, as far as the mere observation concerning the diatomaceous
character of these slimy masses is concerned, I was forestalled by Dr.
Sutherland (Appendix to ‘Penny’s Voyage,’ excviii. and vol.i. pp.91,96).

is gives me an opportunity of remarking that though one diatom, as
I have remarked, predominates, yet vast multitudes are there of many
different species, and even protozoa are included; for though Dr.
Sutherland expressly states that this brown slimy mass was principally
composed of the moniliform diatom spoken of, yet Professor Dickie
(now of Aberdeen) found in it also Grammonema Furgensii, Ag., Pleu-
rosigma Thuringica, Kg., P. fasciola, Triceratium striolatum, Navicule,
Surirelle, ete. Is it, therefore, carrying the doctrine of final causes
too far to say that these diatoms play their part in rendering the frozen
north accessible to the bold whalemen, as I shall presently show they
do, in furnishing subsistence for the giant quarry which leads him

ither ?

I have spoken of the discoloured portions of the Arctic Sea as
abounding in animal life, and that this life was nowhere so abundant
as in these dark spaces which owe this hue to Diatomacee

These animals are principally various species of Beroide, and other
steganophthalmous Meduse ; Entomostraca, consisting chiefly of 4r-
pacticus Kronii, A. chelifer and Cetochilus arcticus, septentrionalis ; and
pteropodous mollusca, the chief of which is the well-known Clio
borealis, though I think it proper to remark that this species does not
contribute to the whales’ food nearly so much as we have been taught

LÀ

*

GM ERIGI E ee

DISCOLORATION OF THE ARCTIC SEAS. 81

to suppose. The discoloured sea is sometimes perfectly thick with the
swarms of these animals, and then it is that the whaler’s heart gets
glad as visions of “size whales” and “ oil money” rise up before him,
for it is on these minute animals that the most gigantic of all known
beings solely subsists. What, however, was my admiration (it was
scarcely surprise) to find, on examining microscopically the alimentary
canals of these animals, that the contents consisted entirely of the
Diatomacee which give the sable hue to portions of the Northern Sea
in which these animals are principally found! It thus appears, that
in the strange cycle of nature, the “ whales’ food” is dependent on
this diatom! I subsequently found (though the observation is not
new) that the alimentary canals of most of the smaller Mollusca,
Echinodermata, etc., were also full of these Diatomacee. I also made
an observation which is confirmatory of what I have advanced regard-
ing the probability of these minute organisms giving off en masse a
certain degree of heat, though in the individuals inappreciable to the
most delicate of our instruments. On the evening of the 4th of June,
1867, in latitude 67° 26’ N., the sea was so full of animal (and diato-
maceous) life, that in a few minutes upwards of a pint measure of
Entomostraca, Meduse, and Pteropoda would fill the towing-net. The
temperature of the sea was then by the most delicate instruments found

be 32:5? Fahr., and next morning (June 5th), though the air had
exactly the same temperature, no ice at hand, and the ship maintained
almost the same position as on the night previous, yet the surface
temperature of the sea had sunk to 27°5° Fahr., and was clear of life,
—so much so, that in the space of half an hour the towing-net did not
capture a single Entomostracon, Medusa, or Pteropod. 1 also found
that this swarm of life ebbed and flowed with the tide, and that the
whalers used to remark that whales along shore were most frequently
caught at the flow of the tide, coming in with the banks of whales’
food. This mass of minute life also ascends to the surface more in
the calm arctic nights when the sun gets near the horizon during the
long, long summer. In 1860 I was personally acquainted with the
death of thirty individuals of the “right whalebone whale” (Balena
mysticetus, L.), and of this number fully three-fourths were killed be-
tween ten o’clock p.m. and six o’clock a.M., having come on the
“whaling grounds " at that period (from amongst the ice where they
had been taking their siesta), to feed upon the animals which were

VOL. vi. [marcy 1, 1868. ] -

82 DISCOLORATION OF THE ARCTIC SEAS.

then swarming on the surface, and these again feeding on the Dia-
fomacee found most abundantly at. that time in the same situations.
I would, however, have you to guard against the supposition, enun-
ciated’ freely enough in some compilations, that the 4 whales’ food ”
migrates, and that the curious wanderings of the whale north, and
again west and south, is due to its “ pursuing its living ;” such is not
the case. The whales’ food is found all over the wandering ground of
the mysticee, and in all probability the animal goes north in the sum-
mer in pursuance of an instinct implanted in it to keep in the vicinity
of the floating ice-fields (now melted away in southern latitudes) ;
and again it goes west for the same purpose, and finally goes south at
the approach of winter—but where, no man knows. There are some
other streaks of discoloured water in the Arctic Sea known to the
whalers by various not very euphonious names, but these are merely
local or accidental, and are also wholly due to Diatomacee, and with
this notice may be passed over as of little importance. I cannot, how-
ever, close this paper without remarking how curiously the observations
I have recorded afford illustrations of representative species in different
and widely separated regions. In the Arctic Ocean the Balena mys-
ticetus is the great subject of chase, and in the Antarctic and Southern
Seas the hardy whalemen pursue a closely allied species, Balena aus-
tralis. The northern whale feeds upon a Clio borealis and Cetochilus
septentrionalis; the southern whale feeds upon their representative
species, Clio australis and Cetochilus australis, which streak with crim-
son the Southern Ocean for many a league. The Northern Sea is dyed
dark with a diatom on which the Clios and Cetochili live, and the warm
waters of the Red Sea are stained crimson with another; and I doubt
not but that, if the Southern Seas were examined as carefully as the
Northern have been, it would be found that the Southern whales’ food
lives also on the diatoms staining the waters of that Austral Ocean.

I do not claim any very high credit for the facts narrated in the
foregoing paper, either general or specific, for really it is to the ex-
ertions of the ever-to-be-admired sailor-savant, William Scoresby, that
the first faint light which has led to the solution of the question is due,
though the state of science in his day would not admit of his seeing
more clearly into the dark waters of that frozen sea he knew and loved
so well. |

At the same time, I believe that I am justified in concluding that

DISCOLORATION OF THE ARCTIC SEAS. 83.

we have now arrived at the following conclusions from perfectly sound
data, viz.:—

(1.) That the discoloration of the Arctic Sea is due not to animal life,
but to Diatomacee.

(2.) TRAE these Diatomacee form the brown staining matter of the
“ rotten ice " of Northern navigators.

(3.) That these Diatomacee form the food of the Pteropoda, Meduse,
and Entomostraca, on which the Balena mysticetus subsists.

I have brought home abundant specimens of the diatomaceous
masses which I have so frequently referred to in this paper, and I am
now engaged in distributing them to competent students of this Order,
so that the exact species may be determined; but as these take a long
time to be examined (more especially as diatoms do not seem so popu-
lar a study as they were a few years ago), I have thought it proper
to bring the more important general results of my investigations before
you at this time, and to allow the less interesting subject of the deter-
mination of species to lie over to another time. I have to apologize
to you for introducing so much of another science, foreign to the ob-
jects of the Society, into this paper; but when the lower Orders of
plants are concerned, we are so near to the boundaries of the animal
world, that to cross now and then over the shadowy march is allowable,
if not impossible to be avoided.

Finally, you will allow me to remark that, in all the annals of bio-
logy, I know nothing more strange than the curious tale I have un-
folded: the diatom staining the broad frozen sea, again supporting
myriads of living beings which crowd there to feed on it, and these
again supporting the huge whale,—so completing the wonderful cycle
of life. Thus it is no stretch of the imagination to say that the
greatest animal in ereation,* whose pursuit gives employment to many
thousand tons of shipping and thousands of seamen, and the import-
ance of which is commercially so great that its failure for one season
was estimated for one Scottish port alone at a loss of £100,000 ster-
ling,t depends for its existence on a being so minute that it takes

* Nilsson, in his *Skandinaviske Fauna,’ vol. i, estimates the full-grown
B. _mysticetus, at 100 tons or 220,000 Ib. or equal to 88 elephants or 442 white

TI n 1867 the Meis screw-steamers of Dundee only took two whales, and
the loss to each steamer was estimated at £5000, and to the town in all at the
sum I have e given.

G2

84 ON THE PRESENT DOMESTIC USE OF LICHEN DYESTUFFS

thousands to be massed together before they are visible to the naked
eye, and, though thousands of ships have for hundreds of years sailed
the Arctic, unknown to the men who were most interested in its ex-
istence ; illustrating in a remarkable degree how nature is in all her
kingdoms dependent on all—and how great are little things !

ON THE PRESENT DOMESTIC USE OF LICHEN DYE-
STUFFS IN THE SCOTTISH ISLANDS AND HIGH-
LANDS.

[Being portion of a paper ‘On the Present Use of Lichens as Dye-Stuffs,"
read before Section B. (Chemical Science) of the British Association at
Dundee, in September last, by Dr. LAUDER Linpsay, of Perth.]

Many years ago, Liehenologists ventured to assert, that if there
lingered then in the more remote corners, or less accessible districts, of
Scotland, any vestige of the domestic or home use of Lichens as dye-
stuffs,—a practice which at one time largely prevailed,—such a rude
procedure or custom would speedily disappear before the march of
civilization; the penetration of the Highlands by railways—the es-
tablishment of regular steam communication between Edinburgh or
Glasgow, and the western and northern islands and coasts: the
cheapening and multiplication of coal-tar, or other dye-stuffs, and of
the printed goods, woollen and cotton, of Glasgow and Manchester,
Leeds and Bradford. The ‘Synopsis of the Vegetable Products of
Scotland’ in the Museum of the Royal Botanic Garden of Kew, states
that “all the native vegetable dyes are... falling into disuse from
the cheapness and facility with which those of foreign origin can be
procured.” And this statement was not made without due, though
local, inquiry ; for my friend Mr. Ravenscroft, of the firm of Messrs.
Lawson, of Edinburgh, by whom the said collection was arranged,
originally for the Exhibition of 1851, collected his information and
specimens alike in the district around Fort Augustus in 1850.

The object of my present communication is to show that all such
predictions and assertions are at least premature. Evidence of a con-
trary kind has presented itself to me, somewhat unexpectedly I confess,
during a tour in the summer of 1866, through the Hebrides, Orkney,
and Shetland: to which I have been enabled to add confirmatory evi-
dence collected previously or subsequently in Caithness, Inverness, and

IN THE SCOTTISH ISLANDS AND HIGHLANDS. 85
Perth-shires, and other parts of the Scottish mainland. The evidence in
question proves that the domestic use of lichen-dyes is prevalent over
whole districts in Scotland, even in and around large seaports, which
have steam communication with Glasgow and Edinburgh, sometimes
two or three times a week, and which may be presumed, therefore, to
be well supplied with the cheapest and most abundant products of
British manufacture.

During a visit to the Lewis (Outer Hebrides) in May, 1866, I made
special inquiry as to the use of Lichens as dye-stuffs among the
peasantry. The result was the discovery that “ Crottle " is universally
known and used throughout the Long Island, even in and around
Stornoway, a large and much frequented seaport, which is one of the
chief centres of the herring fishery in Scotland, is in regular and fre-
quent steam communication with Glasgow and Edinburgh, and, more-
over, is largely peopled by an immigrant population from the mainland
of Scotland. The Crottle in common use in the Long Island was
pointed out to me in its place of growth, by Mr. Macrae, of Uig
(Myavik), whose wife is experienced in its tinctorial applications.
I was enabled to identify it as the ordinary saxieolous form of Par-
melia saxatilis; dark grey, but not furfuraceous, usually sterile.
Young Crottle is preferentially collected by the peasantry,—that which
adheres closely to the stones or rocks on which it grows, and has no
attached soil or impurity, a preference which appears to be grounded,
at least partly, on the circumstance that this young condition of the
plant saves cleaning and picking. The plant is rare about Stornoway,
but would appear to be abundant in the parish of Lochs, where, in the
Lewis, it is chiefly collected. It is applied in dyeing with various
shades of brown or reddish-brown—including claret, heather, and chest-
nut tints—home-spun yarns made from the wool of the sheep fed on
the island. ‘These yarns are either woven or knitted into various
ege which include chiefly—

l. “ Kelt,” a home-made cloth (woven), used for trousers, shirts,
vests, jackets, and kilts; a material which, I believe, would outwear
many tweeds, but which is manufactured only for home use, and is so
scarce in the local markets, if it occur at all, that I could procure none
to purchase. Kelt for coats or jackets is, however, usually dyed
blue with indigo (imported) ; but trouserings and vest-pieces, on the
other hand, are generally heather-coloured by Crottle.

86 ON THE PRESENT DOMESTIC USE OF LICHEN DYESTUFFS

2. Hearthrugs.

3. Polkas and scarfs for women (knitted) e. g. those specially made
for the women of Ness.

4. Stockings and socks of all kinds and sizes (knitted).

Extreme variety of practice exists as to the precise process of dyeing,
especially in reference to the use or non-use of mordants (such as Sumac,
alum, and copperas); the employment of Crottle alone, or in com-
bination with other native dyes (such as Heather, Alder-bark, Water-
lily, or Soot) ; the selection of white or grey yarns; and the determi-
nation of the pattern (striped or plain). But the essentials of the pro-
cess of preparation and applieation appear to be that—

l. The Lichen is crushed into a coarse powder between stones.

2. It is steeped or not in water, to cleanse apparently from im-
purities.

3. Alternate layers of yarn and powdered Crottle are laid in an iron
pot; and,—

4. The whole is boiled in water, generally without addition of any
kind.

It is noteworthy here, that no form of ammoniacal maceration is
resorted to; the former use of putrid urine, and the Graith pig ap-
pears to be unknown. The result of the discontinuance of this custom
is, however, a less variety of colours, and an inferior beauty of shade,
especially as regards its character of Orchill, 7. e. the possession of a
red or purple hue.

The yarn is thus dyed, and the articles of clothing above enumerated
are woven or knitted, for the most part, by the female part of the
population, and of all grades, from the minister’s wife to the poorest
cotter, chiefly during the long dreary season of winter; and I may
note here, that in respect of their industry in worsted work, the Long
Islanders resemble the inhabitants of the more northern islands of
Iceland, Faroe, and Shetland. Harris is the great centre of the native
woollen manufactures I refer to. The goods in question are made, in
the first place, for home use, and the finest qualities are invariably re-
served for this end, and so are not to be met with in the market. But
the surplus is brought or sent for sale, or rather for exchange, to the
annual fair at Stornoway, in July, from all parts of the Long Island,
and even from remote St. Kiida. The dealings of the peasantry are
mainly with a few old-established native merchants, with whom they

IN THE SCOTTISH ISLANDS AND HIGHLANDS. 87

barter their handiwork for tea, sugar, tobacco, hardware, and crockery.
Money payments are scarcely known. I visited Stornoway towards
the close of the season, in May, when the produce of the preceding
annual fair may be supposed to have been dispersed and disposed of.
Nevertheless I had no difficulty in meeting with abundant specimens
of stockings (specimens of which were shown in the Exhibition of Art
and Industry in connection with the British Association at Dundee in
September last) in the shops of a few of the older-established merchants.
The cost of the longer stockings was about 1s. 2d. a pair, and of the
socks 5d. to 7d. per pair; they are coarse and inferior in this respect
to the produce of Shetland; but it must be remembered that they are
the remnants of the season, and as such the most unfavourable speci-
mens I could exhibit of the handiwork of the Long Island peasantry.
Whether it is that a sensitive nationality or provinciality inspires me
with the feeling, I am not prepared to confess ; but the coarse Lewis
stockings referred to have, in my eyes and nostrils, a peculiar interest,
in so far as they exhale a delightful fragrance of the “ Peat-reeke " of
old Seotland, and exhibit the warm colours of its native heather !

Harris and Lewis stockings are also largely sold in Glasgow.

While indigenous Lichen-dyes are so widely used in the Long Island,
it is of interest to record that Orchill is unknown in Stornoway, as are
also the modern aniline and allied dyes. But Cudbear is kept by
every grocer in that seaport, apparently of one shade and quality sup-
plied from Glasgow, but manufactured necessarily in some of the
English towns (e.g. London); there being now no manufactory of
either Cudbear or Orchill, so far as I am aware, in Scotland. Cudbear
is used for dyeing blankets and shawls a crimson-red, and for mixing
with Crottle, or other native dye-stuffs.

In some parts of the Long Island, Ramalina scopulorum, under a
Gaelic name, which signifies “ Goat’s Beard,” is also used to dye
yarn yellow without a mordant. Its use, however, is greatly restricted
and very local as compared with Crottle. My informant, Mr. Macrae,
did not know of its use in the Uig district, which is one pre-emi-
nently characterized by the primitiveness of the customs of its inha-
bitants. I subsequently found that the same species, under the
name * Old Man," was at one time used in Shetland to yield a
yellow dye. :

I found Sutherland and Caithness a duplicate, on a minor scale; of

88 DOMESTIC USE OF LICHEN DYESTUFFS.

the Long Island, in respect of the customs of the peasantry as regards

the domestic manufacture of clothing, and the application of Crottle,
and other native dye-siuffs. In the neighbourhood of Strathy, for
instance, the cloth called “ home-scourings "—the equivalent of the
Lewis “ kelt "—whereof the shepherds’ coats are fashioned, is commonly
woven, and the stockings worn by all classes of the community are
constantly being knitted; the yarn used being usually dyed with
Crottle, Heather, or other native dyes, similar to, or identical with
those of Lewis and Harris. Some of the Thurso merchants barter
with the peasantry for their surplus woollen produce, just as in Stor-
noway; and, as around that seaport also, Crottle is rare, and is col-
lected on the hills and moors of the interior of Sutherland, where it
would appear to abound.

The only other illustration I consider it of interest to bring under
your notice is that of the hosiery of Fair Isle, one of the Shetland
group, which is unique in Scotland on account of the peculiarity alike
of the colours, which are extremely bright and gaudy, and of the
patterns, which differ remarkably from those that are the common
characteristics of hosiery, not only in Shetland, but in all other parts of
Britain. These Fair Isle goods are apparently in great demand in the
southern markets, such as Edinburgh and Glasgow, and even London.
The long stockings, the nightcaps and caps for men, of which they
chiefly consist, are largely sold in Lerwick and Kirkwall; and I have
seen à similar exhibition of Fair Isle produce in the Shetland ware-
houses of Edinburgh. Local tradition, both in Orkney and Shetland,
points to the Spanish Armada as the source of the teaching of the
weaving of the peculiar patterns, if not of the application also of the
parti-coloured dyes; and my friend the Rev. Biot Edmonstone, of
Blair-Drummond, who is a Shetlander, and has travelled moreover in
Spain, tells me that the gaudy variegations of yellow, red, and blue, in
Fair Isle stockings are exactly the characteristic of the long stockings
still worn by the Spanish peasantry. I see no good ground for doubt-
ing that these unique patterns originated in the wreck of the Spanish
Armada in 1588 ; and if this origin is accepted, the peculiar character
of the Fair Isle hosiery is a most interesting example of an exotic
manufacture holding ground in a most limited area, and apparently
most unlikely field, for an unusually long period.

I have collected a considerable mass of materials relating to the pre-

DIAGNOSES OF TWO NEW CHINESE CYPERACE. 89

sent use of Lichens as domestic dye-stuffs in other parts of the Scottish
Highlands and Islands, in Wales, in India and Ceylon, and in South
America; but I must content myself at present with this mere refer-
ence thereto.

DIAGNOSES OF TWO NEW CHINESE CYPERACEJE.
By H. F. Hance, Pu.D.

MO Gren Sampsoni, n. sp. ; radicibus fibrosis, culmis subpedalibus basi
foliatis compressis suleatis scaberulis, foliis atro-viridibus linearibus
cire. 12-nerviis 2 lineas latis margine denticulato-scabris culmis di-
midio brevioribus inferioribus ad vaginas scariosas reductis infimis
denique in fibras solutis, spicis plerumque 3- circ. 7—10-linealibus ter-
minali mascula cylindrica pallida reliquis fcemineis crassioribus incluse
v. leviter exserte pedunculatis, bracteis foliaceis culmo brevioribus,
perigyniis lanceolatis longe rostratis ore alte bicuspidato crebre striato-
nervosis pubescentibus fuscis, squama oblonga obtusa v. emarginata
alba nervo viridi percursa in acumen hirsutum sepius excurrente peri-
gynio angustiore basin rostri attingente, acheenio castaneo stipitato
obovoideo trigono angulis medio exsculptis basi persistente styli con-
spicue apiculato, stigmatibus 3 tomentosis.

Ad bases rupium, insula Ku-lang-sá, d. 10 Maii 1866, coll. cl.
T. Sampson. (Exsicc. n. 13059.)

Allied to C. Harlandi, Boott, C. tenebrosa, Boott, and especially
C. manca, Boott, but differs from all in its short leaves; from the first-
named also by its tomentose perigynia and narrow leaves; it resembles
C. tenebrosa, chiefly in colour, but is in other respects different ; from
C. manca, which has very similar squamae, achenia, and perigynia, it

may be at once distinguished by its short leaves and dark tint.

v Comat dg (Eufimbristylis) gracilenta, n. sp. ; radice tenui fibrosa,
is basi foliatis setaceis sulcatis inferne glaberrimis superne tomen-

nn foliis angustissimis sspe involutis tomentellis apice acutis basin
umbelle attingentibus, vaginis late albo-membranaceo-marginatis,
umbelle radiis 6-8 dense et breviter patulo-pilosis nunc bifidis in-
eequalibus, involucri phyllis 5-6 valde inzequalibus, spicis lanceolato-
linearibus acutis 1-3 in radiis alteraque centrali sessili, squamis un-
dique imbricatis pallide brunueis lanceolatis nervo carinali excurrente,

90 SOME OF THE RARER FUNGI FOUND NEAR KENILWORTH.

stylo bifido apice piloso basi subcordato-bulboso, achzenio pallide
brunneo stipitato lenticulari-obovoideo sub lente tenuissime puncticu-
lato.

In arenosis graminosis insule Danorum, Whampose, ipse legi in-
eunte Augusto, 1866. (Exsicc. n. 15227.)

In habit this approaches F. Cioniana, Savi, and especially F. tenera,
R. and S.; but, on account of its achene and bifid style, its true affi-
nity is rather with F. squarrosa, Vahl, F. estivalis, Vahl, and cognate
species.

LIST OF SOME OF THE RARER FUNGI FOUND NEAR
KENILWORTH.

After reading Mr. W. G. Smith’s interesting communications in
the ‘Journal of Botany’ for this and last month, I am led to offer a
list of some of the less common species of fungi met with by myself in
the immediate neighbourhood of Kenilworth, during the last two
seasons, especially as the destruction of timber is going on to such an
extent down here, that I augur a great diminution of the fungological
harvest, which was a very poor one last year as compared with the
unusually prolific one of 1866.

Agaricus (Clitocybe) fumosus; A. (Entoloma) repandus. Both on
banks under trees, in the Birmingham

Agaricus (Hebeloma) scaber. Dalehouse Lane.

Cortinarius (Dermocybe) diabolicus. Birmingham Road.

Cortinarius (Telamonia) periscelis. Birmingham Road, in boggy
ground, caused by a spring running through masses of decayed leaves.

Hygrophorus olivaceo-albus. Bank, under trees, Birmingham Road.

Lactarius chrysorrheus. Same situation as the last.

Boletus sanguineus. Grassy border of the Red Lane, where it first
bends to the left; and in phi Wood, close to the pathway, a few
hundred yards from the upper gat

Polyporus intybaceus. Old Oki, Parkfield. Brought to me by a
friend.

Polyporus giganteus. Bank, among trees, in Dalehouse Lane. I
have also seen it far more beautifully developed, several years ago, in
Crackley Wood.

HENNA IN CHINA. ; 91

Polyporus salignus. At foot of an old Apple-tree in my own garden,
where, after being cut away, it reappears in a year or two.

Polyporus fracineus. Growing up the foot of a post, in the lane
beyond Dunspits Farm.

Peziza (Sarcoscypha) radiculata. Barrow-well Lane, on the bare
earth, in December.

Amongst the numerous species which the neighbourhood affords, I
may specify, as found at other times :—

Agaricus (Clitocybe) opacus.

A. (Clitocybe) inversus.

A. (Pleurotus) euosmus.

A. (Coprinus) Hendersonii. This I have only seen once, on horse-
dung, in Crackley Wood.

Hygrophorus calyptraformis.

Lactarius glyciosmus.

Russula rosacea.

Craterellus cornucopioides. Found by a friend in Crackley Wood.

On seeing Mr. W. G. Smith's figure of Morchella crassipes in the
January number, my delight was great at the clearing up of what has
long been a great puzzle to me, viz. the discrepancy between most of
the figures of Morchella esculenta that have come under my notice
(especially the one in Mr. Berkeley’s ‘ Outlines of British Fungology ’)
and the specimens of that species, as I supposed, gathered by me at
different times in the damp, mossy shrubbery of Wick House, between
Bristol and Brislington. I felt certain that my plant must be Mr.
Smith's M. crassipes. The figure is precisely it, only I never found
any specimen quite so large as the one which he has drawn.

Anna RUSSELL.
Clarendon Villa, Kenilworth, February 6th, 1868.

HENNA IN CHINA.

Lawsonia alba is a common shrub of cultivation in Kwangtung,

92 ON A NEW CHINESE ACANTHACEA.

and its flowers are extensively used in bouquets, and by women to
adorn their hair; but numerous inquiries that I have made among
a Punti population have failed to elicit any logical reason for its name,
.chi-kép-fa (finger-nail flower), and it is interesting to find that, though
not generally known to the Puntis, the custom of dyeing the finger-
nails by an application of the pounded leaves of this shrub, exactly as
has been done for thousands of years, and is done to this day in the
West of Asia, is practised by the young girls among the Hakkas of
Kwangtung.—* Cantoniensis" in ‘Notes and Queries on China and
Japan,’ vol. i. p. 40.

THE “PAPER BARK” TREES OF NEW SOUTH WALES.

The “ Paper Bark ” trees of New South Wales belong to the Natural
Order of the Myrtacez, or Myrtle family, and have a thick outer cover-
ing or bark, composed of many layers of a minutely divisible paper-
like substance, varying from a dark to a very light brown colour, and
capable of being separated into very thin layers. The trees producing
this peculiar kind of bark indigenous to New South Wales, are :—

Melaleuca linarifolia. M. squarrosa, also found in Tas-

M. pauciffora. mania.

M. Leucadendron. Metrosideros glomulifera.

M. styphelioides. Callistemon salignus.

M. viridiflora. C. lanceolatus.

M. genistifolia. C. viridi pne: found also in
New Caledoni

mcm Bennett, M.D.

ON A NEW CHINESE ACANTHACEA.

By H. F. Hance, Pu.D., ETC.
yoo
Ruellia venusta, n. sp.; erecta, caule 4-angulo scabrido, foliis ob-
longo-lanceolatis integerrimis obtuse acuminatis basi longe attenuatis
sed vix petiolatis (lamina nempe ad insertionem produeta) 3-5 poll.
longis 1} poll. latis supra passim subtus priecipue in venis pilis arti-

ON A NEW CHINESE ACANTHACEA. 93:

culatis strigillosis, floribus axillaribus solitariis 2-nisve, bracteis foliis
similibus sed multo minoribus calycem equantibus vel duplo super-
antibus nuuc deficientibus, calycis 4—5-linealis lobis lineari-subulatis
æqualibus, corolla infundibulari pallide ceerulea venulosa e tubo recto
gracili 13-pollicari intus extusque puberulo in limbum campanulatum
pollicarem subregularem fere glaberrimum æqualiter ampliata lobis trun-
catis vel emarginatis symptyxi contortis, staminibus 4 apice tubi in-
sertis ad basin loborum attingentibus equalibus vel subzequalibus, an-
theris muticis 2-locularibus loculis parallelis apice basique sinu acuto
discretis, stylo stamina vix superante stigmate æqualiter 2-lobo, capsula
angusta compressa basi apiceque attenuata valvis medio secus septum
extus sulcatis ab ima basi usque ad medium et ultra circ. 16-sperma,
dissepimento completo, seminibus oblongis compressissimis.

In umbrosis silve supra monasterium Fi-loi-tsz, ad angiportum
Tsing-yune, fl. North River, provincie Cantoniensis, d. 18 Sept.
1866, collegerunt Sampson et Hance (Exsicc. n. 1376F).

This very lovely and apparently quite distinct plant would properly
fall into Ruellia of Nees, as contradistinguished from Dipteracanthus,
at least so far as the written differential character goes, the capsule
bearing seeds to the very base. Dr. Anderson, however, in his * Enu-
meration of African Acanthacee’ (Journ. Linn. Soc. vii. 14), expressly
limits his subtribe Euruelliee by the “ capsula basi sterilis, supra me-
dium seminifera.” But, as I do not know where Dr. Anderson would
place the Chinese plant; and, as it seems to me naturally closely allied
to R. strepens, Linn., and R. ciliosa, Pursh, I have retained it in the
genus drawn up, to show the grounds of my belief, a rather full
diagnosis, in which the principal structural points employed for generic
distinction in the Order are noted.

P.S. Since the above was written, I have received the 39th and 40th
parts of vol. ix. of the ‘ Linnean Journal,’ containing Dr. Anderson’s
Conspectus of the Indian Acanthacee. I think my diagnosis will show
that, after all, no genus characterized by that eminent botanist will
admit the Chinese plant, except Ruellia. As Nees, I must presume,
after examination of some species at least, assigned to his Ruellia a
capsule bearing seeds from the base, while Anderson asserts his Hemi-
graphides, to which he refers all Nees’ Ruellie, to have a sterile-based
fruit; and as the former structure certainly obtains in the Chinese
plant, I suppose Dr. Anderson may have rather over-estimated its

94 BOTANICAL NEWS.

value. The characters assigned (l. c. p. 443) to his subtribes Furu-

elliee and Strobilanthee ave not differential, containing nothing to aid
in distinguishing one from the other.

BOTANICAL NEWS.

The seventh part of Seemann's * Flora Vitiensis has just been completed,
and includes the Urticee, Ceratophyllee, Piperacee, Chloranthacee, Casua-
rinee, Conifere, and Cycadee.

gassiz’ * Journey in Brazil’ (London : Trabner and Co.) contains many
scattered botanical notes and some good woodcuts, illustrative of South Ame-
rican vegetation. a chief aim of Agassiz’ great expedition is stated in this
work to have been to obtain “ bod means of showing that the transmutation

t£

theory is wholly w itho ut 1 in facts.”
Dr. N. J.

Anderson, of Stockholm, sends us his interesting ‘Apergu de la.

. Végétatipn et des Plantes Cultivées de la Suéde.’

The second and concluding volume of Robert Brown's ‘ Miscellaneous Bo-
tanical Works’ (containing Systematic Memoirs and Contributions to Syste-
matic works), edited gd em J. J. Bennett, F.R.S., and published by the Ray
Society, has just been is

Dr. Hanstein, of ds ‘te published a ‘Synopsis of the Natural Orders
for the use of Botanical Lost" to which we would wish to draw attention
as vocem d some novel combinations.

nk, of Würzburg, has been pesi optime: of the Botanic
Garden of Leipzig, vacant by the death of Dr. Met

Mr. Ed. Otto, Curator of the Botanic diim. t "ations has lately
bought a large nursery at Altona, and no longer holds the official position.
He will soak to sese the Hamburg ‘ Gartenzeitung,' so ably edited by
him for man

BOTANICAL dris or EpINBURGH.— Thursday, 12th December. Charles

— Esq., page in the chair.—The following communications were
ead :—I. On the Nature of the Discoloration of the Arctic Seas. By
Robe wi Esq., F IL. o ora of Rannoch, Perthshire

B

noch, that part of Perthshire which drains into Loch Rannoch—a lake
about eleven miles in length, lying east and west, and closely approached on
its longer sides by high mountains, but more open at either end—at the
east where the Tummel flows out to discharge itself into the Tay, and at the
west, where the tributary streams from Lochs Ganer, Lydoch, etc., wind
through the desolate moor of aise to swell the dark waters of the lake.
The mountains, unlike those of the Breadalbane range, are well clothed,
to some height, with heather and great beds of the fragrant Myrica, and, on

*

BOTANICAL NEWS. 95

the lower sopen, openly wooded with angna still very numerous, but
once covering the who le district. In one of the south shore of the

miles, and, from its sombre appearance, is aptly named the “ Black Wood.”
The timber of this forest is celebrated for its durability, and, only a few years
ago, was valued at about £22,000. In its recesses occur many insects not
found in any other part of Britain, and some even, as yet, un undetected in any
other place w whatever. He concluded by giving a list of the plants he had col-
lected in the district, and noted their altitudes, which were generally greater
than anywhere else in Britain. III. Notice of a new Carduus gathered
during a Botanical Visit to Ross-shire. By Mr. Charles Howie and Mr.
Charles Jenner. Mr. Jenner laid on the table twelve sheets of specimens of a
Carduus, new to Britain certainly, and icta new to Europe, if not new to
science. The descriptive aui of the plant, which it is proposed to
Carduus Carolorum, will show botanists its p peculiarities. It does
not vary much from a ve preme by Linneus in his ‘ Species Plan
Am 1753, under the name of Carduus Doles found in Siberia; but it
s distinguished from it by some marked specific differences. It was gathered
n the borders of igs Oo within a very circumscribed area, growing on a
high bank above a rocky streamlet. Grim old indigenous trees of the Pinus
sylvestris were thinly scattered up and down , and mountains of considerable
elevation shadowed the place. This Carduus may perhaps be a hybrid between

be in every respect a true species, maintaining its iil in nature by the power
it has of reproducing itself, and of conserving its ow special characteristics.
The following are the characters :—Root perennial, Rekst deeply rooting in
the soil, cæspitose, producing several stems. reay from 2 to 4 feet high, fur-
rowed, slightly cottony, leafy from top to bottom, m, terminating in a corymb of

m five to nine capitula. Leaves—Root- -i lanceolate, gradually tapering

hi
upper surface pilose. Stem-leaves from twenty to thirty (cottony beneath also,
and pilose above), lower narrowing into long winged petioles, lobed as well as
deeply toothed, upper leaves more nearly sessile, semi-am amplexicaul, with de-
mit s

current auricled prolongations; nea the s aller, sharply toothed,
pute. at the point; Aom yore arkeneped. Involucres obovate or globular.
adp inate, dentate towards the apex. Pa

deciduous, short, rigid, apes qeu a ring at the base. Achenes ovate,
coer ssed with a circular dn into which the pappus is inserted.
Flowers purple. A very handsome plant. IV. On the Botany ofi Frodsham
Marshes, Cheshire. By Mr. J. F. Robinson, communicated by Mr. Sadler.
Frodsham Marsh is a large tract of low-lying land, b bounded on the north-east
by the river T and on the north-west by the river Mersey ; it is mostly
well drained by gutters, which empty themselves into large ditches, the water
eventually wd conveyed to the river. As might be expected, the plants are
principally aquatie species. The most conspicuous are Butomus umbellatus

96 BOTANICAL NEWS.

and Epilobium hirsutum. The Frogbit (Hydrocharis Morsus-rane) covers
the surface of many of the ditches; it is difficult to secure good specimens for

a kind of a gelatinous animalcule, which adheres to the drying paper. All the
four species of Duckweed are to be met with. Lemna gibba must be looked
for only in muddy water, where there is plenty of decaying vegetable matter—
it is never seen, so far as my limited experience is concerned, in clean and ap-
parently pure streams; Ranunculus Baudotii, R. peltatus, and R. trichophyllus,
show their star-like blossoms in the early spring months in plenty. R. circi-
natus is abun dant in deep water, but does not flower until the end of June.

nalis, Lep

salinum, Armeria maritima, and Glaux maritima, occur in P eric inter-
milod with Plantago Coronopus and P. maritima he prevailing grass is
Festuca ovina. Rumex Hydrolapathum, Œnanthe Jtilélois, Typha dece
Scirpus maritimus, Utricularia vulgaris, and Hottonia palustris, are not rare

Myriophyllum alterniflorum, M. spicatum, Helosciadium inundatum, Veronica
Anagallis, and Scirpus lacustris, on the contrary, are to be classed amongst
the rare plants of our marsh ditches. In the marsh about Helsby, Epilo-
bium E Ceratophyllum demersum, Thalictrum flavum the variety
Morisonii, and Barbarea precoz, occur sparingly; those about Woodhouses
contain inan the ppc gi » Valeriana officinalis, Carex Pseudo- Cyperus,
and Petasites vulgaris; the una is not at all common about Frodsham.
Anacharis Alsinastrum will soon be a sad pest. Rushes muster in t force,
yet they are only such as are generally found in boggy situations—namely,
Juncus effusus, J. conglomeratus, J. acutiflorus, J. lamprocarpus, and J. su-
pinus ; on the other hand, sedges are neither numerous nor plentiful. Carex
disticha, C. riparia, C. panicea, C. astantes C. K peere and C. vulpina, are

no doubt it has been introduced with apii seeds. Y. Botanical
Rambles up the Weaver Valley. By Mr. James F. Robinson. The author

*

W Mitten del. Fitch lith.

Tab. 77:

Vincent Brooks, imp.

97

NEW OR RARE BRITISH MOSSES.
By Wiii1am Mirren, Ese., A.L.S.
(Prate LXXVIIL.)

Trichostomum flavo-virens, Bruch and Miller in (Regensb.) Bot. Zeit.
1829, p. 304. t. 7. Stems short, simple or dichotomous. Leaves
patent from a more erect base, the lower ones smaller, shorter, and
more erect, the upper longer, more spreading, and forming a rosette or
coma, from which the stems are continued by innovations, in which
the same arrangement of the leaves is reproduced, and the foliage is
thus repeatedly interrupted; all the leaves are oblong-ligulate, obtuse,
acute or mucronate, the apex flat or sometimes a little hooded, the
margins entire and mostly incurved, so that the leaf is channelled; the
nerve prominent on the bark is nearly of the same colour as the leaf,
and is usually excurrent into a very short mucro ; the cells of the upper
portion of the leaf are rounded or subquadrate, all obscure, green or
yellowish-green, when revived after long desiccation they are greyish or
glaucous-green ; at the base of the leaf the obscure cells are suddenly
changed into elongate rectangulate white pellucid cells, which are con-
tinued nearly as far again up the margins of the leaf as they are in its
middle, where they occupy a space in length about equal to the width
of the leaf at that part. The pericheetial leaves, except in being a little
narrower, scarcely differ from those of the coma. ‘The seta is red, a little
flexuose. The capsule is oblong-cylindrie or ovate-oblong, pale yel-
lowish-brown, its mouth red. The operculum is acuminate, and about
half as long as the capsule. The peristome, which is as long as the
operculum, is composed of thirty-two erect, filiform, minutely dotted
red teeth united at the base in pairs, and arising from a very short
membrane. The calyptra is pale and glossy.—The male plant is
more slender, with the antheridia enclosed by many small leaves into
a terminal bud.—Has. Shoreham Beach, Sussex, always sterile.
Originally gathered in Sardinia by Müller, it is now known to grow
along the northern and southern coasts of the Mediterranean, and
fertile specimens were gathered on the coast of Portugal by Dr.
Welwitsch.

In habit and size this species agrees nearly with 7. brachydontium,
Bruch and Müller (Regensb.), Bot. Zeit. 1829, p. 393. t. 3 (Didy-

VOL. vi. [APRIL 1, 1808.] H

98 NEW OR RARE BRITISH MOSSES.

modon brachydontius, Wils. in Eng. Bot. Suppl. t. 2735), but which
was figured and described in the ‘ Bryologia Europea’ as T. mutabile
(Trichostomum, t. 5). From this species, however, it differs in its
more tender, more obscure, and softer leaves, with an evident white
base, in which the hyaline elongate cells ascend along the mar gins of
the leaf higher than they do in the middle by the nerve. Although
perfectly distinct in inflorescence and in the straight peristome, it is
Tortula cespitosa, Schweegr. t. 31, that Trichostomum flavo-virens more
nearly resembles than any other Moss, agreeing as it does in size,
appearance, in the colour of its foliage, seta, and capsule; even in the
areolation of the leaves it is almost exactly similar; and, it may be
observed, that if the peristome of 7. flavo-virens had been ever so little
twisted, it must have been placed in Tortula, from the absence of any
difference of structure.

There are some other British Mosses known hitherto in a barren
state only, but which are evidently species very nearly allied to the
more generally distributed Trichostomum mutabile; one of them has
long been known, but it does not appear to be anywhere noticed. It
may be thus characterized :—

Trichostomum diffractum. Stems growing in compact tufts more or
less elongated, and repeatedly dichotomously divided. Foliage densely
inserted, green or yellowish-green, becoming when old brown and
persistent, not interruptedly comose, when dry crispate. Leaves
recurved from a short, erect base, patent, all except the very youngest
uniformly broken off halfway up, when complete they are linear-lanceo-
late, acute, slightly channelled, entire; the nerve thick, prominent on
the back, in a dry state paler and shining, at the apex of the leaf it is
excurrent into a short mucro; all the upper portion of the leaf is
occupied by rounded, obscure cells, gradually towards the base be-
coming more elongate and translucent, and at the base the hyaline,
oblong, rectangulate cells ascend higher along the margins than they
do in the middle.— Has. St. Vincent’s Rocks, Clifton (Dr. Thwaites) ;
Carnelly, and St. Michael's Chapel, Torquay (the late Mr. Bormi
on walls at Plymouth (Mr. Holmes).

From 7. mutabile this differs in its more dense foliage not in-
terrupted or comose, composed of leaves which are so generally broken
off, as it would appear from their flexure, when passing from a wet to
a dry state, that it is only on carefully-selected specimens that a single

NEW OR RARE BRITISH MOSSES. 99

entire leaf can be discovered. ‘The areolation is similar to that of 7.
mutabile, except that the hyaline cells ascend at the margins, but occupy
a much less space than they do in 7. flavo-virens.

In the ‘ Bryologia Europea,’ as well as in the Synops. Muse. Europ.
there is mentioned under 7. mutabile a “var. B. densum," which is
described as a smaller Moss, with “lanceolate leaves.” This is also
described in the same manner in the ‘ Bryologia Britannica.’ No
locality or other remark is made upon it in any of these works, and it
must be different from the following :—

T. littorale. Stems growing in compact patches or tufted, more or
less elongated, simple or divided by the growth of innovations. Foliage
more or less distinctly interrupted and comose, the younger green or
yellowish-green, the older becoming brown and persistent. Leaves
erecto-patent, slightly recurved towards their points, all oblong-
ligulate, obtuse, channelled, towards the apex subcomplicate; the
nerve excurrent into a short mucro; at the base of the leaf the cells
are pellucid, oblong and rectangulate; these occupy a space less in
length than the width of the leaf, and do not ascend at the sides;
above these the cells become gradually shorter, and all those occupy-
ing the upper portion are rounded and obscure.—HaB. Ireland (Drum-
mond) ; Whitsand Bay, Cornwall (Mr. Brent, communicated by Mr.
Holmes) ; below the cliffs, east of Hastings, in sandy ground.

Quite as tall as T. mutabile, but a much more slender-looking Moss,
from its leaves being only about one-third as long as they are in that
species. "The leaves, from their shortness, subcomplicate, obtuse, not
hooded points, and more erect position, have a different appearance
from those of any of the other allied species, and cannot be said to
have an outline that could be described as lanceolate.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE BAS ViL

1. Fertile plant, natural size, completed from Müller's Sardinian specimens ;
2. Leaf; 3. Capsule entire; Portio:

flavo-virens. 5. Stem of natural size ; 6. Leaf, magnified, of T. defractum..
7. Stems of natural size ; 8 and 9. Leaves, magnified, of T. littor ale.

Hurstpierpoint, February, 1868.

H 2

100

CONTRIBUTIONS TO BRITISH LICHENOLOGY.
By Isaac CARROLL, Esq.
(Continued from Vol. V. p. 260.)

This list may serve to show how far the Killarney district appears to
be from exhaustion. Of rare Lichens previously found, I may observe
that Lecidea pulverea, Borr. (of which Phialopsis livida, Mudd, appears
to be merely an undeveloped state), Melaspilea amota, Nyl., Gomphillus
calicioides, B. microcephalus, Tayl., and Fi errucaria* glabratula, Nyl., are
frequent ; Acthonia anastomosans, Ach., and Thelotrema subtile, Tuck.,
are less so. Several species, as Arthonia ilicinella, Nyl., and Verrucaria
desistens, Nyl., I did not succeed in refinding, but this may be attri-
buted to the shortness of my stay, and the minuteness of many of the
rarer Lichens.

Collema flaccidum, Ach., var. micro- but shorter and 3-septate. A plant

lobum, Nyl. . With apothecia at from the Armagh limestone, col-
Muckruss, Killarney (J. R. Hardy). lected by Jones, and named L. ba-
Calicium diploellum, Wyl., n. s. On cillifera rina by Nylander, ap-
Holly, Cromaglown, Killarney, Sep- pears to belong to L. prasinoides.
tember, 1867 (I. Carroll). Plant L. ochrophora, a in Flora, 1865,
exceedingly minute, and unlike any 355. On trees, Dinish, Killarney
other British species. Spores pale (Carroll). “Thee polyspore,
brown, 1-septate, like those of Ca- spore sphæricæ.—Species eximie
licium pusillum, but smaller distincta," Nyl. Paraphyses (in
Lecidea carneola, Ach n old Oak, ou h specimens) non discrete:
Dinish, Killarney (I. Carroll). L. Parmeliarum, Summf.— Abrothal-
Asci 12-16-spored. lus parasiticus (Sm.), Nyl. On
L. atropurpurea, Scher. Dinish and thallus of Parmelia exasperata at
Cromaglown (I. Carroll. Erro- the base of Mangerton (Carroll).
neously referred to L. intermixta, Opegrapha — Ach, f. Tore
> in wd last paper. Mountain (Carroll). :
L. idiella, Nyl., n. s. On red | O. viridis, Pers.— O. morae Krb.
a si the base of Manger- Tore Mountain, Dinish a
ton (Carr x maglown (Carroll).
. pulvina nata, 7 angerton (Dr. O. diplasiospora, Nyl. N. Gran. ed. 2.
Taylor's ia; pe very rare p.92. On Holly, Tore Mountain
Carroll). ‘and Cromaglown, rare, Sept. 1867
L. prasinoides, Nyl. in Flora, 1865, (Carroll). This fine South American
p. 146. On shaded rocks, Dinish Lichenis allied toO. lentiginosa, but
Island, Killarney (Hardy and Car- has spores “ duplo majores," etc.
roll). Spores as in L. bacillifera, Arthonia spectabilis (Flot.), Nyl. Jh

L

CONTRIBUTIONS TO BRITISH LICHENOLOGY. 101

A. dispersa, Duf. On young Oak,
Croghane, Killarney (Carroll). Not
to be confounded with.A. anasto-
mosans, Ach.= depre rsen di-
spersum, Mudd.

A. epipasta, Ach.,* A. excipienda,
Nyl. Se. 261. Tore penis in

(Carroll). What y passes
pe ior A. i a is merely a
astroidea, Ach.

Maia nieder Nyl. in
Flora, 1865, p. 355. On the bark

sembling those of Lecidea discifor-
mis or myriocarpa. No para-

physes.

Mycoporum sparsellum, Nyl. Coll.
Lind.62. On Holly, Cromaglown,
eg 1867, with Calieium diploel-
um

Verrucaria léptospors; Nyl. in Flora,

864, p. 487. On Holly, Dinish,
Sept. 1867 (Carroll). A fine spe-
cies, originally found by Welwitsch
in Portugal.

Ls pyrenuloides, Mut., var. Hiber-

ternal appearance, but the thallus
is much thicker, destitute of pel-
lucid dots, and the apothecia are
more or less clustered. Thallus

continuous (not oceurring in round
patches), as if the entire stem were
envelope

£g
E.
3
[i]
©
2 0
—
p
B
et

pyrenuloides (Mut.) occurs in S.
America, Java, etc., and (as well as
Opegrapha diplasiospora and My-
coporum spars rsellum) was collected
in New Granada by Lindig. It is

lly close investigation of
the Killarney district.

V. conformis, Nyl. in Flora, 1864,
p. 357.

On Arbutus, Upper Lake,
Killarney (Carroll). Perhaps a

os be called West European

Fond haplotellus, Nyl., n. s.
iti

num
1-septate, exceedingly mi

nute
Thelopsis rubella, Nyl. On Holly,

arney, Sept. 1867

?

(Carroll).

ON THE PRESENT USE OF LICHENS AS DYE-STUFFS.
By W. Lauper LrxpsaY, M.D., F.R.S. Edin., F.L.S.
(Read before the British Association, 1867.)

Some years ago, when the Aniline colours were introduced as dyes,

Technologists predicted with confid

ence the rapid disuse of bibis

102 ON THE PRESENT USE OF LICHENS AS DYE-STUFFS.

on the ground of the superior beauty and permanence, as well as
abundance and cheapness, of the former. In the Presidential Address
of this Association at the Manchester meeting in 1861, Dr. Fairbairn
remarked of aniline, * This important discovery will probably in a few
years render this country independent of the world for dye-stuffs ; and
it is more than probable that England, instead of drawing her dye-
stuffs from foreign countries, may herself become the centre from
Which all the world will be supplied." In the Museum of Economic
Botany at Kew, which is the most important of its class in tliis coun-
try, it is stated that Orchill was formerly used for dyeing mauve and
allied colours, and is so still, to a small extent; but the coal-tar and
other colours ave virtually supplanted it.

Again, Robert Hunt describes a dyeing liquor, prepared from sulphate
of aniline, as capable of producing the delicate and “admired colours
of Archill, and it has this great advantage over it, that it is not de-
stroyed by light." A few years ago I was informed by the representa-
tive of one of the largest Glasgow calico-printing firms—a house that
had spent some £10,000 or £12,000 on an aniline patent—that the
great disadvantage or defect of Orchill is that it does not “ stand.”
The hue is not permanent ; it fades and becomes dim when exposed to
light and air; while in gaslight it assumes a brown tinge. A muslin
dress dyed with Orchill-purple soon gets brown in gas-lit rooms. It
is not asserted that the aniline or other colours are superior in beauty,
but they can be rendered more permanent by mordants. My friend
described a rose-colour produced from the coal-tar colouring matter
as then greatly admired and run upon; but it did not differ from
what may be produced from several of the dye-lichens. All his prac-
tical evidence went to show that—

l. There is a fashion in colours, as in many other matters connected
with dress.

2. At that time the coal-tar colours were in the ascendant; and

3. The only superiority of the latter colours over the Lichen-dyes
lay in their superior permanence.

The object of my present communication is to show that all pre-
dictions regarding the displacement of Lichen-dyes by Aniline or other
modern colouring matters, are at least premature, I confess that so
satisfactory were the grounds upon which these predictions or assertions
were based,—such the experience and reputation of the many eminent

ON THE PRESENT USE OF LICHENS AS DYE-STUFES. 108

authorities by whom they were made,—that for a time I tacitly accepted
and acquiesced in their conclusions, and took it for granted, that both
the commercial and domestic use of Lichens as dye-stuffs in England
and Scotland,—that Orchill and Cudbear, ‘‘ Orchella weeds? and
** Crottles,"— would speedily be things of the past. But in the course
of collecting materials for a work on British Lichenology, which I have
in preparation, —more especially for the chapters on the tinctorial ap-
plications of Lichens,—I have in and subsequent to 1862 found, to
my surprise, that there exists abundant evidence of a long future of
usefulness for Lichen-dye-stuffs in this and other countries, both in
commerce or manufacture on the large scale, and in the domestic arts
on the small scale. In regard to their use in commerce, I am indebted :
mainly to visits to the International Exhibition of 1862, and to the
Orchill manufactory of Messrs. Burton and Garraway, of Bethnal
Green, London, in 1865, for the satisfactory evidence I have accumu-
lated. But I have also gathered important corroborative information
from the Jurors’ Reports of the said Exhibition; from the papers read
at previous meetings of this Association by Mr. Bedford, or other
authorities engaged professionally in the manufacture of Lichen-dyes ;
and from other publieations of similar character.

The general results of all my observation and inquiry include the
following :—

l. That French colourists especially have devised new processes for
insuring permanence of lichen- dyes, whereby they can quite compete, in
this respect, with the aniline colours.

at new forms of Lichen-dyes have been patented, especially
combinations of Orchill liquor, or its pene with alkalies, or earths,
in the form of Lakes.

3. That, while the older Dye-lichens have gradually been given up,
new and more valuable tinctorial genera or species have been intro-
—

4. That new markets have been opened up, new commercial sources
fas out, with the progress of Pompe discovery and of colon-
izing settlements.

5. That the only visible effect of competition with other dye-stuffs
has been greatly to reduce the market value of the “Orchella
weeds."

6. That, so far from being superseded, the import of Dye-lichens and

104 ON THE PRESENT USE OF LICHENS AS DYE-STUFFS.

manufacture of Lichen- al in Wis is, perhaps, now more extensive
and more flourishing than e

. That “ French sou Y^ ' Ordill and Cudbear are successfully
competing with the aniline and all other colours of their class hitherto
introduced.

8. That the commercial sources of ** Orchella-weeds” of the finest
quality,—the varieties of Roccella fuciformis,—may yet be greatly mul-
tiplied ; and are so far from being exhausted, that they cannot yet be
said to be fully developed.

I propose limiting myself at present, for brevity's sake, to some illus-
trations only of the present use commercially of Lichens as Dye-stuffs.

Commercial Dye-lichens and Lichen-dyes.

At present the most interesting form of Lichén-dye,—that which is
typical of the most recent substitutes for the more familiar Orchill and
Cudbear of former times,—is what is denominated in this country
French purple. This substance, which appears to be a lime- (or
alumina-) lake of our common Orchill, was introduced to commerce by
Messrs. Guinon, Marnas, and Bonnet, of Lyons, by whom it was ex-
hibited in London in 1862. It has this great advantage over Orchills,
that it is much faster and less sensitive to the action of acids, while it
yields very fine and pure mauve and dahlia tints—especially on silks—
without the use of mordants, properly so-called. To render it avail-
able, however, for dyeing, the lake must be decomposed, and the
colouring matter set free by means of oxalic acid and ammonia.
Professor Hofmann, of London, in his report on “ Chemical Products
and Processes,” exhibited in London in 1862 (in the International
Exposition), makes the strong statement, that “ so far as regards fast-
ness and resistance to the influence of light, French purple is certainly
not inferior to aniline purple.” The chief colouring-matters with
which it has to compete are, besides the coal-tar dyes, cochineal,
indigo-carmine, and ultramarine. But it appears to compete success-
fully; and there seems no reason to doubt that, with the progress of
manufacturing chemistry, the Lichen-dyes will continue to hold their
own permanently against these other colouring-matters which may, for
the time, enjoy a higher reputation in the world of fashion. The
manufacturing experiments of the French on the large scale have

ON THE PRESENT USE OF LICHENS AS DYE-STUFFS. 105

proved that all the defects of Orchill, which may be regarded as the
type of the more valuable class of the Lichen-dyes, may be remedicd
by simple chemical expedients. The great defect of Orchill has ever
been its extreme liability to change under the influence of light and
air, acids and alkalies, coal-gas, and other agents, to which dyed fabrics
must be more or less exposed when made up in dress. The French
have shown apparently that the beautiful purples and other hues of
Orchill may be rendered perfectly fast or permanent ; and if in this re-
spect they are placed on a par with aniline and other colouring matters
of similar shades, they have no cause to fear competition on the score
of brilliancy, beauty, or variety. I saw it recorded in 1850 that ** M.
Clenchard, a French chemist, had recently patented a mode of using
archil in the dyeing and printing of woollen and silk goods, in which
the archil is combined with alkalies and lime, and applied to the woollen
material with a more direct action than in the ordinary mode of its
use." This seems to have been an intermediate stage in the produc-
tion of French purple. Of the genus or species of Lichen used in the
manufacture of that colouring-matter, I know nothing; but I doubt
not it is one of the same “ Orchella weeds ” employed in this country
in the preparation of Orchill and Cudbear. Nor am I prepared, even
were it otherwise desirable, to give any information regarding the pro-
cess of manufacture or application of the dye; though I have no reason
to doubt that either differs essentially from what obtains in the cases
of Orchill and Cudbear.

The majority of Lichens formerly used in the preparation of Orchill
and Cudbear in Britain have been given up by manufacturers, who now
import almost exclusively Roccelle, or ** Orchella weeds," from tropical
or subtropical countries, —and, for the most part, corticolous forms
affecting the coast districts only. Generally this has arisen from the
superior reputation of the corticolous Roccelle ; but there seems to bea
solitary exception in the case of Parmelia perlata, which Mr. Burton,
of London, tells me has a very high reputation, but is, nevertheless,
scarce, and almost unknown in the market. All the ** Orchella weeds"
known in European commerce, which have been submitted to me, are
referable to forms of three variable and widely-distributed species, —
. Roccella fuciformis, Ach., R. tinctoria, DC., and R. phycopsis, Ach., —
none of which I regard as good species scientifically, the one passing
gradually into the other. Of these, by far the most valuable is the

106 ON THE PRESENT USE OF LICHENS AS DYE-STUFFS.

first, and especially the corticolous, Everniiform, narrow, or linear con-
ditions thereof, which affect the bark and branches of Dalbergia melan-
ozylon, Mangifera Indica, and other tropical littoral trees.

The principal geographical sources of the “ Orchella weeds” are in—

. Africa. A. East coast and islands: Mozambique ; Madagascar
(Island) ; Zanzibar (Island) ; Mauritius (Island). B. West coast and
islands: Angola; Benguela; Loango; Sierra Leone; Cape Verde
(Island) ; Teneriffe (Island) ; Madeira (Island) ; St. Thomas (Island),
Prince’s (Island), Gulf of Guinea. C. South coast : Cape Colony.

IL. South America. A, East coast: Brazil, Rio Janeiro. B. West
coast; Chili, Valparaiso; Peru, Lima; Ecuador, Guayaquil. C. North
coast and islands ; Curaçao (one of the Antilles Islands). III. Asia.
A. India and the Indian islands : Burmah; Bombay ; Ceylon (islands);
Timor (island).

urton thus arranges the principal kinds, known at present in the
London market, in the order of their commercial value :—1. Mozam-
bique. 2. Ceylon. 3. Angola. 4. Lima, Bombay, equal. 5. Cape
Verde.

In general terms, it may be stated that the finest tinctorial forms
are equatorial, growing within the limits of 10° north and south of
the Line; while the Rocce/le are both few in number and inferior in
quality beyond 30? on either side of the equator. "This excludes
Europe and North America wholly, Asia in great measure, and the
French provinces of Northern Africa—as ial sources of valuable
“‘Orchella weeds." These weeds are to be found greatly beyond the
limits of 30° north and south ; for instance, in the Cape Colony and on
the Mediterranean shores, and they extend as far north as the Channel
Islands, the southern coast and islands of England, and the Frith of
Clyde islands in Scotland. But in Britain and other temperate coun-
tries they occur in insufficient amount to be of any practical value.
Central or tropical Africa, and Southern America and Asia, with their
respective islands, constitute a field of supply of the most valuable
kinds, of which, as yet, only an insignificant portion has been ren-
dered available. In the International Exhibition of 1862, samples of
* Orchella weeds" from the following new commercial sources were
shown : Ceylon, Central and Southern Africa, including Natal.

The principal European importers of “ Orchella weed " appear at
present to be the Portuguese, French, and English. The imports into

ON THE PRESENT USE OF LICHENS AS DYE-STUFFS. 107

Europe are probably larger than at any previous period; but I have
not had access to statistical details even relative to this country, and
am therefore not prepared to state precisely to what extent such in-
crease exists. It would appear, however, to have been coextensive
with the multiplication of the geographical sources of supply; the
discovery of the superior value of exotic forms ; and the process of the
various improvements in manufacture directed to the permanency of the

we may be guided by the testimony of the various Inter-
national Exhibitions, including and succeeding that of 1851, the Por-
tuguese appear to give more attention to Dye-lichens than any other
European nation. From her colonies—especially in Central Africa—
the exhibits are invariably comparatively numerous, and the imports
apparently comparatively large. In the Exhibition of 1562, Portugal
showed “ Orchella weeds ” from Angola, Benguela, Mozambique, Cape
Verde, St. Thomas’s and Prince’s Island in Africa, as well as from
India (Panguin), and Timor (one of the Molucca Islands). In the
present French Exhibition similar exhibits are made; while France
stands second in her exhibits, showing characteristically, however, al-
most exclusively the Dyes manufactured from “ Orchella weeds,” the
colorifie principles of these weeds and their derivatives (e. g. Orcin,
Orceine, and Orchelline). In the Paris Exposition there are also a
ew German and other exhibitors of Orchill or its extracts or deriva-
tives; while Britain appears to be unrepresented either as regards dye-
lichens or lichen-dyes.

It is of interest to botanists and chemists, as well as to manufac-
turers, that the latter have been led by experience to recognize very
different tinctorial qualities of the same species from different localities,
even of the same country or limited district (e. g. of Western Africa
or Western South America), and still more from different countries
(e.g. Africa and South America). For instance, the same species—some
one of the varieties of Roccella fuciformis—which from Mozambique
sells at £50 per ton, from Ceylon fetches only £20 to £30. Unfor-
tunately, manufacturers have also found that it is impossible to foretell
or estimate the colorific value of any new sample of *' Orchella weed " by
any series of chemical or other experiments on the small scale. In all
cases of purchase of new samples, tests on the small scale are applied,
but they are never relied upon. Colorifie value can be determined
only by manufacture on the large scale; and, as this is an experiment

108 ON THE PRESENT USE OF LICHENS AS DYE-STUFFS.

that may involve heavy pecuniary loss, and implies a great commercial
risk, it is not surprising that new materials and new processes are
adopted with unusual tardiness or caution. This experience of ma-
nufacturers is opposed to the views of chemists and botanists, both of
whom appear to have firm faith in the trustworthiness of tests of
colorific value applied on the small scale. The best-known of these
tests in this country are the hypochlorites of lime or soda as recom-
mended by Dr. Stenhouse, of London. The former has lately been
adopted by the distinguished lichenologist Dr. Nylander, of Paris, who
expresses himself in the following very strong terms of the simple
application of a drop of solution of hypochlorite of lime on a glass
stirrer to any given sample of “Orchella weed :"—** Thus are we
enabled to say what is the quantity of this colourable matter, which the
different species of the genus contain, it being, in fact, a sort of imme-
diate analysis." The results of my own experiments on the colorific
properties of Lichens, which were published between 1853 and 1855, as
well as of certain other more recent experiments not yet published,
lead me to agree with the manufacturers, and not with lichenologists
and chemists.

In British commerce and in British manufacture Orchill occurs as a
liquor— concentrated or not—and as a paste, of various shades of red
and blue, with the intermediate gradations of purple and violet.
While Orchill has, of late, been apparently less used than formerly in
this country in the colouring of silk, cotton, and woollen goods, it seems
to have been more and more largely applied to the dyeing of carpets
and leather with shades of brown and maroon, as well as mauve and
magenta. While Orchill is the form usually employed by professional
dyers, Cudbear is that generally used in domestic dyeing. I found,
for instance, that the latter is still largely imported into, and used in, the
Hebrides, Orkney, and Shetland for the dyeing of home-made yarn.

udbear appears to be prepared from the same sources as Orchill: from
which it differs only in that it contains powdered lichen as well as
its red extracted colouring-matter, the latter requiring to be dis-
solved out, by boiling, for use.

e market value of “ Orchella weeds” has fallen from £300 to £70
or £30 per ton,—a circumstance which is attributable on the one hand
to competition of Orchill with the coal-tar and other abundant and
cheap colours of home production, and on the other to the now nume-

NOTE ON A CRITICAL CHINESE GRASS, 109

rous sources of supply, and media or centres of export and import.
Dr. Stenhouse writes me, * You are probably aware that the coal-tar
colours have greatly diminished the value of Lichens as dyeing sub-
stances;" and there seems a prevalent impression among chemists and
manufaeturers that the deterioration in market value to which I have
referred is attributable solely to the disadvantageous competition of
Orchill with aniline. To me it appears much more clear that there has
been an increased demand for, and an. increased supply of, ** Orchella
weeds," and the usual sequel of reduction of price,—with the progress
of commercial tinctorial enterprise.

Dr. Stenhouse long ago recommended that the importation of the
somewhat bulky Dye-lichens themselves should be superseded by that
of their colorific principles or acids only ; and Professor Hofmann, in
his report already alluded to, speaks of the new mode of extracting
these colorifie principles as one of the most important improvements
in this branch of manufacture. He refers especially to the economy
and facility of manipulating a comparatively small bulk of material
during the most important stage of manufacture. The plans and pro-
cesses thus suggested and recommended do not, however, as yet appear
to have been adopted by manufacturers or importers, or to have been
even tried at all upon the large scale so far as I am aware—a circum-
stance which may be due to the striking difference or discrepancy
already indicated between operations on the large and small scale, and
the impossibility of founding upon the latter inferences or rules for
guidance in the former. This conservative inaction, however, shows, I
think, that in this country, at least, the manufacture of Lichen-dyes
has not reached perfection ; and that if, with all its imperfections of
manufacture, Orchill can successfully compete with aniline, whose pre-
paration and applications are much more highly scientific, it has little
reason to fear competition in the future when applied chemistry lends
its important aid to its proper production. -

NOTE ON A CRITICAL CHINESE GRASS.
By H. F. Hance, Pa.D.

In the month of May, 1864, Mr. Sampson detected, growing in
considerable abundance, in deep pools amongst the low undulating

110 NOTE ON A CRITICAL CHINESE GRASS,

hills around Canton, a Grass, which I subsequently distributed to
various herbaria, with the doubtful determination of Chameraphis
aspera, Nees ?, adducing, also with doubt, as a synonym the Pseudora-
phis Brunoniana, Griff. Mr. Bentham, however, informs me, on the
authority of Colonel Munro, that Griffith’s plant is C. depauperata,
Nees, and he is inclined to think mine is C. hordeacea, R. Br. I may
be allowed to observe, however, that the Canton plant has not at all the
* thyrsus simplicissimus, bipollicaris, Hordeum distichum referens," as-
signed by Steudel (Synops. Glumac. 49) to R. Brown’s species, nor
does it agree better in inflorescence with the detailed description given
by Kunth, from Brown’s own specimens, in the supplementary volume
of his ‘ Agrostographia.’ On the other hand, it has a “ panicula ter-
minalis, ovata, effusa, subglabra, inferne subexcavata, floribus 1 v. 2
infimis sessilibus, in excavationibus nidulantibus, superioribus stipi-
tatis, stipite ultra florem terminalem in aristam subulatam denticula-
tam flore duplo longiorem producto denticulato scabro, denticulis
antrorsis," as Griffith describes (Notul. ad Pl. Asiat. pt. iii. p. 29).
That author states the upper florets to be stipitate and usually solitary,
but in his figure (Ic. Pl. Asiat. pt. iii. t. 145, ** Panicum Brunonia-
num") the lower and middle radioles are depicted with usually two
distant spikelets; the upper with one only, all sessile or subsessile,
and this is nearly always the case with the Chinese Grass, though the
middle branches have sometimes 3—4 spikelets. The plate itself might,
so far as accuracy is concerned, have been drawn from my specimens.
I possess, from Dr. Thwaites, examples of C. aspera (C. P. 3846)
and C. depauperata (C. P. 3857),—the determinations having, I doubt
not, been verified at Kew. The latter, with its dense, spiciform,
barley-like panicle, with short, 1-spikeleted, appressed rays, is altogether
unlike Griffith’s plate; the former differs from the Canton Grass by à
rather more robust habit, laxer vagine, extreme scabridity of them and
the leaves (which, except at the margins, are smooth in my plant) less
patent and very flexuose panicle-rays, bearing sometimes as many as
12 approximate, usually overlapping, not distant spikelets. I cannot,
therefore, help suspecting that Mr. Bentham’s opinion has arisen from
some misconception, and that the Canton and Bengal plants are iden-
tical; and if, as seems to be the case, we have here a new species,
holding a middle station between C. aspera and C. depauperata, it
might well bear the name of Panicum (Chameraphis) intermedium,

A DECADE OF NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 111

given to it in the above quoted place by its first discoverer, Mr.

Griffith. I may add that Dr. Thwaites, who received the Chinese

plant from me just at the very period when C. aspera was discovered

in Ceylon, was disposed to think the former a mere variety of it.
Whampoa, 6th Nov. 1867.

SERTULUM CHINENSE: A DECADE OF INTERESTING
NEW CHINESE PLANTS.

By H. F. Hance, Pu.D., ETC.

44091. Naravelia pilulifera, n. sp.; ramulis inflorescentiaque tenuiter
tomentellis, foliolis e basi cuneato-rotundata ovatis obtusiusculis api-
culatis preeter nervos strigillosos glabratis, petalis 9-12 patentibus fili-
formibus corpusculis solidis oblongo-subglobosis coronatis viridibus.—
In silvis densis ad fauces Tsing-yune dictas fl. North River, prov.
Cantoniensis, d. 18 Septembris 1866, coll. Sampson et Hance (Exsice
n. 13748

A very interesting species, closely allied to N. Zeylanica, DC., but
quite distinct by the remarkable capillary petals, exceeding the stamens,
and terminated by solid roundish heads about 1-14 line in length, so
that they look like pins stuck round the flower.

4 9. Cardamine paradoxa, n. sp. ; radice fibrosa, caule erecto 1-14-
pedali glabro profunde sulcato, foliis glaberrimis inferioribus longe
superioribus sensim brevius petiolatis 3-foliolatis foliolis amplis petio-
lulatis lateralibus basi truncatis v. subcordatis ovatis terminali szepe
ovato-lanceolato v. lanceolato basi cuneato longius petiolulato obtusi-
usculis crenato-serratis venis primariis in denticulos excurrentibus,
floribus in racemos graciles multifloros panieulam terminalem effor-
mantes digestis, sepalis petalisque albis inter se eequalibus his ungui-
culatis oblongis, pedicellis erecto-patentibus floribus eequilongis, siliquis
in specimine immaturis subbilinealibus stipitatis ellipticis utrinque
acutis compressis mono- vel rarius 2—3-spermis stylo iis triplo breviore
suboblique rostratis, stigmate minuto capitato, seminibus ovalibus
compressis.— Ad os magne spelunez necnon in rupe calearea Kai-kun-
shek, secus fl. West River, prov. Cantoniensis, d. 27 Maii 1867, de-
texit insomnis Sampson. (ÉExsicc. n. 13844.

112 A DECADE OF NEW CHINESE PLANTS.

After full consideration I do not think that this plant, which is re-
markable by its elliptic, usually 1-seeded silique, can be regarded
otherwise than as a somewhat aberrant Cardamine ; for, in the first
place, the foliage is precisely similar to that of C. Africana, L., and
secondly, the American C. rotundifolia, Mx., not unfrequently has a
much abbreviated fruit; whilst all botanists are familiar with the great
differences in this respect between very close relatives in the allied
genus Nasturtium, especially in the section Brachylobos,—as, for
instance, N. terrestre, R. Br., and N. Niloticum, Boiss.

v^ 3. Pterospermum (Velaga) heterophyllum, m. sp.; arbor 40-50-
pedalis, ramulis petiolisque rufo-tomentosis, foliis arboris juvenilis
atque turionum peltatis basi conspicue truncatis circumscriptione sub-
semiorbiculatis profunde 5-palmatis 8-11-nerviis 9-12 pollices diametro
petiolo limbo subzequilongo suffultis reliquis basi obliquis rotundatis
truncatis vel obscure cordatis 4—6-nerviis nervis infimis marginalibus
ac preterea costulatis nervis omnibus subtus prominulis oblongis v.
ovato-oblongis integerrimis caudato-acuminatis supra glaberrimis sub-
tus dense fulvescenti-tomentosis 3—7-polliearibus petiolo semipollicari
haud peltatim affixo suffultis, stipulis oblongis acutis petiolo parum
brevioribus (floribus non visis), capsula crasse stipitata cylindracea
acuta 2$ poll. longa furfure rufo dense tomentosa, seminibus superne
in alam iis triplo longiorem productis in quovis loculo quaternis.—In
silvis densis cirea coenobium buddhisticum Fi-loi-tsz, prov. Cantoni-
ensis, d. 18 Sept. 1866, detegerunt Sampson et Hance. (Exsice. n.

am very imperfectly acquainted with this genus, but the Indian
peninsular species have been so well and carefully described by Wight
and Arnott, that there can be little doubt of the present one being dis-
tinct; and, though Miquel has unfortunately given very incomplete
diagnoses of the Archipelagie species, it seems equally to differ from
any of them.
yide 4. Abrus Cantoniensis, n. sp.; diffusa, 13-9-pedalis, ramulis petio-
lisque strigoso-pilosis, foliis 8-11 jugis foliolis oblongis v. obovoideis
obtusis setaceo-apiculatis 23-43 lin. longis 11-21 lin. latis utrinque
elevato-reticulatis supra parce pilosulis subtus appresse strigosis, race-
mis axillaribus brevibus, floribus 3-linealibus rubellis vexilli ungue
limbo 4-plo breviore vaginam stamineam semiamplexante, leguminibus
oblongis compressissimis pilosulis 4—5-spermis.—Ad radices montium

A DECADE OF NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 113

Pak-wan, prope Cantonem, m. Augusto 1866, coll. T. Sampson.
(Exsice. n. 13417.)

Though this very natural genus is always described as exstipellate,
yet, in the present species, in the common A. precatorius, L., and in
the North Brazilian A. tenuiflorus, Spruce,—the only ones at my dis-
posal,—I find at the base of each short petiolule, and closely appressed
to the raised margin of the grooved petiole, two minute, free, setaceous
processes, which it appears to me are certainly true stipelle.

959 5. Casearia (Iroucana) membranacea, n. sp.; undique glaberrima,
ramulis subangulatis, foliis oblongo-lanceolatis acutis v. obtusis in pe-
tiolum brevem euneato-attenuatis margine repandulis v. obsolete pauci-
crenatis membranaceis creberrime pellucido-punctatis et lineolatis vix
lucidulis valde subtiliter elevato-reticulatis 23—4 poll. longis 14-2 poll.
latis petiolo trilineali, floribus e tuberculis axillaribus solitariis paucisve
pedicello petiolo equilongo suffultis 5-partitis margine ciliatis, stami-
nibus 8, staminodiis villosissimis, ovario glabro 3-placentato, stigmate
crasso medio perforato, fructibus flavis ovoideis 8 linealibus, seminibus
semiovoideis marmoratis,—In fruticetis prope Kiéng-chau, metro-
polin ins. Hae-nan, d. 18 Nov. 1866, coll. T. Sampson. (Exsice.
n. 13669.)

This seems different in the texture of the leaves and other characters
from any Indian or Ceylon species, and, so far as I can judge from
descriptions, from the Archipelagic ones enumerated by Miquel. I
have seen no Asiatic Casearia with such thin leaves.

Y} 6. Pimpinella (Petrosciadium) Sinica, n. sp.; radice e fibris crassis
conflata, caule circ. 4-pedali erecto striato pilis crispulis articulatis bre-
viter tomentoso superne ramoso foliis papyraceis pubentibus radicalibus
caulinisque inferioribus longe petiolatis exacte cordatis grosse dentatis
petiolis basi amplexanti-vaginatis superioribus nunc cordatis petiolis
sensim brevioribus sepius vero trifoliolatis foliolo terminali longius
petiolulato trisectisve segmentis ovatis basi cuneatis v. truncatis, um-
bellis 7—12-radiatis, involucri phyllis circ. 5-linearibus nune apicem
versus 1—2 dentibus auctis radiis ipsis 4-5-plo brevioribus, involucelli
phyllis similibus radiis dimidio trienteve brevioribus, petalis albidis
obovato-subrotundis apice emarginatis lacinula inflexa extus pilis raris
artieulatis obsessis, fructibus brevissime glanduloso-pilosis, stylopodio
crasso, stylis divergentibus demum reflexis.—Inter gramina, solo are-
noso, ad angiportum Tsing-yune, fl. North River, prov. Cantoniensis.

VOL. VI. [APRIL 1, 1808.] I

114 A DECADE OF NEW CHINESE PLANTS.

d. 18 Sept. 1866, necnon in devexis montium Pak-wan, supra Can-
tonem, m. Augusto 1867, coll. Sampson et Hance. (Exsicc. n. 13739.)
The nearest ally of this appears to be the P. Javana, DC., but it is
evidently very distinct, as well from the description as from Miquel's
plate. (Flor. Ind. Batav. i. t. x.)
$1397. Galium miltorrhizum, n. sp. ; radicibus crebre fibrosis rubris,
caulibus erectis ramosis glaberrimis acute quadrangulis, foliis quaternis
4-6 lineas longis oblongis obtusiusculis v. acutis uninerviis glabris v.
setulis albis scabridis conspersis margine costaque subtus setulis an-
trorsis aculeolatis cymis terminalibus et axillaribus brevibus paucifloris
erectis, pedicellis fructiferis divaricatis, floribus parvis, corolla albide
lobis obtusis, fructibus parvis glabris—In collibus circa oppidum
Amoy, ipse legi, m. Octobri 1857. (Exsice. n. 1455.)

Although I have compared this with a great number of species, in-
cluding all recorded from Eastern Asia, (which have mostly been care-
fully worked up lately by Von Heder), and even with the very rare
G. gracile, Bge., and G. trachyspermum, A. Gr., it appears perfectly
distinct, nor am I able to say with any confidence what are its precise
affinities. Like G. saccharatum, All., G. tataricum, Trev., and others,
the root stains the herbarium-paper red.

01? 8. Adina rubella, n. sp. ; frutex compactus, ramulis ultimis pubes-
centibus, foliis subsessilibus ovato-lanceolatis v. oblongis acutiusculis
costulatis costulis subtus prominulis supra glaberrimis subtus minutis-
sime glandulosis 5 lin.—14 poll. longis 2-8 lin. latis, pedunculis in
axillis folioram superiorum solitariis folia superantibus rigidis pubes-
centibus ebracteatis, floribus purpureo-roseis.—In provincia Cantoni-
ensi, secus fl. West River, Junio 1864; ad fauces Tsing-yune et alibi
secus fl. North River, m. Septembri 1866, coll. Sampson et Hance.
(Exsice. n. 11229.)

This interesting addition to a very small genus may be recognized
at once as specifically distinct from 4. globiflora, Xal., by its dense
bushy habit, much darker foliage, more prominent and closely placed
pri veins, thicker rigid bractless peduncles, and rosy blooms. I
cannot detect the slightest difference in the structure of the flowers,
: it, or seed. The leaves vary much in size and shape on different
individuals. It is a very neat plant when growing. I distributed it

ormerly with a label marked Cephalanthus ?, not having then ex-
amined it.

A DECADE OF NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 115

4S 9. Vitex (Euagnus) Sampsoni, n. sp.; crispulo-pilosa, ramis com-
presso-tetragonis, foliis petiolo iis zequilongo supra canaliculato suf-
fultis 3-5 foliolatis foliolis cuneato-spathulatis postice integerrimis
supra medium utrinque 3-5 serratis acutis subtus pallidioribus opacis
reticulato-venosis infimis dum adsint semper integerrimis abbreviatis,
cymis brevipedunculatis in paniculas simplices axillares et terminales
interruptas dispositis, calyce ad medium usque acute 5-fido, corolla
calyce triplo longiore extus albo-pilosa, genitalibus exsertis.—Ad vias
prope Ting-ü-shán, prov. Cantoniensis, d. 26 Maii 1867, coll. cl.
Sampson. (Exsice. n. 13841.)

The leaflets are in size and shape precisely like the leaves of Lippia

nodiflora, Rich.

408° 10. OpAiopogon (Flueggia) umbraticola, n. sp.; foliis linearibus
subsesquipedalibus 1-14 lin. latis acutiuseulis subquinquenerviis mar-
gine spinulosis seapum ancipitem parum superantibus basin versus
angustatis margineque albo hyalino celluloso ipso folio plus duplo
latiore preeditis, scapo usque ad medium nudo stricto, racemo flexuoso
laxifloro, floribus albidis 3-fasciculatis secundis cernuis 2 lineas longis,
pedicellis 4—6-linealibus medio v. paulo supra medium articulatis et
inerassatis, bracteis lanceolato-subulatis inferne hyalino-marginatis di-
midium pedicellum sequantibus.—In alveis torrentium umbratis, nec-
non in silvis opaeis, ad devexa orientalia faucium Tsing-yune, fl. North
River, prov. Cantoniensis, d. 19 Septembris 1866, coll. Sampson et
Hance. (Exsice. n. 13759.)

Though F. Waillichiana, Kth., and F. intermedia, Kth., are the only
species of this group known to me, it seems clear, from Kunth's careful
detailed description, that the above plant is new, differing from F. ja-
ponica by its shorter leaves, flexuose raceme, and long pedicels, jointed
in the middle; and from F. jaburan by its much narrower, 5-nerve
leaves, flexuose raceme, and fewer-flowered fascicles. Dr. Thwaites
reduces, very likely with reason, F. Wadlichiana, F. intermedia, and
F. dubia to one species, and he even hesitates as to the distinctness of
F. Japonica. The Chinese plant is certainly quite distinet from the
two Indian ones I have seen. I do not regard Fliggea as generically
distinct from Ophiopogon; but, if both genera are admitted, it would
be better to retain Loureiro's older name of Ziriope for O. spicatus, etc.,
and that of Ophiopogon for the group represented by O. Japonicus, as
this is the original Rino Fige or “ Snake's-beard ” of the "nes

I

116 PLANTH SCHLAGINTWEITIANA.

Flueggia of Willdenow, (reduced to Securinega by J. Mueller of Aargau),
has five years’ priority over Richard’s homonymous genus.

ENUMERATION OF THE PRIMULACE/E, PITTOSPOREA,
AND IRIDE/E, COLLECTED DURING THE YEARS 1855-
1857 IN HIGH ASIA, BY MESSRS. DE SCHLAGINTWEIT.

By Dr. F. W. Kuart.
(Prate LXXVIII.)

The plants enumerated below were collected by Messrs. de Schlagint-
weit principaliy on their way to the mountain regions of Northern
India. In the Indian peninsula their travelling being more rapid, and
the country traversed well explored, botanical collections were made
only in localities of special interest in a topographical or geological -
point of view.

To every specimen, locality, heights, and numbers are added. The
heights are given either for the station, as such, or for the upper and
lower end of the line along which the collection was made on the re-
spective occasions. In general, where the limits are pretty distant from
each other, the plant may be considered also as spread in greater
abundance, All the heights—in English feet—are absolute, referring to
the level of the sea. The full details of the different “stations of
height" is given in the second volume of the travellers’ publications
(where 3495 stations could be collected, of which the authors them- .
selves had occasion to measure 471 in India, 804 in High Asia). The
“numbers” given, refer to the original ticket in the ‘ Herbarium
Schlagintweitianum.’

The material examined comprise 23 species of Primulacea, 1 Pitto-
sporea, and 8 Iridee, with 1 new species of Primula (P. Telemachica,
F. W. Klatt), and a number of important varieties in most of the
other species. The great elevation at which Primulacee and Iridee
were found, must be particularly mentioned, viz. Primula pusilla,
Wall., at 16,905 feet; P. minutissima, Jacq., at 16,186 feet; Androsace
lanuginosa, Wall., and Iris Nepalensis, Wall., at 16,500 feet; and Iris

fragrans, Lindl., at 16,500 feet.*
* The highest phanerogamie plants in the Andes, found on the slopes of
Chimborazo by Colonel Hall, reached only 15,769 feet. In the central parts of

PLANTJE SCHLAGINTWEITIANA, 117

For a height of 16,500 feet in the different parts of the mountain
system, the following annual mean temperatures are resulting from the
data obtained by Messrs. de Schlagintweit :—*

Annual mean temp.

at 16,500 feet.
Himalayan borders facing Indi MURUS xm
Interior of the Himalaya, n i : 291^ F
Western Tibet, northern slopes of the f MEE,
and Karakorum chain . x
Künlün, both wes of the iat: dnd birders facing
Central Asia 203° F

In reference to thse EE iia ide iinei Mr. Her-
mann de Schlagintweit-Sakünlünski has communicated to me the
following data; these are taken from the large work entitled ‘ Results
of a Scientific Mission to India and High Asia’ (Leipsic, Brockhaus ;
London, Trübner), of which four volumes in quarto and forty-six
plates of the atlas of panoramas, views, and maps, are now pub-
lished. The following abstract, appearing for the first time in an
English journal,t may be useful in reference to many a question of
botanical geography.

“High Asia is the mountainous region extending from Bhutan in

the east to Kabul in the west, and, in the northerly direction, from the
tarais along the southern foot of the Himalaya on the Indian side, to
the northern foot of the Künlün, where a wide depression separates
the High Asiatie mountainous system from those following in Central
Asia, and further to the north. In geographical degrees, the limits
of this territory are the following :— Latitude, north, from 28 8° to 37°;
longitude, east, Greenwich, from 72° to 95°. Fully to estimate such
an extent of territory, it may be sufficient to keep in mind the Alps ;
from Avignon to Vienna, for instance, there is a difference of 12? of
lojitade ; the breadth of the Alps, in latitude, does not even amount
to a difference of 4°; the surface covered by the Alps is only one-
tenth of the basis of High Asia."
High domi rs Messrs. de Schlagintweit found the EE Lo A Mi oa
phaneroga ca pin oceur to be 19,809 feet above the the
Jbigamin Pass in Western. bu ant 19,237 feet on Aves tee in Guar
kho. — Results,’ acie

Y SÉ vol. iv.

short ‘notice, i in ren ch, was en in Meissner's * Mém. sur les Poly-
qué les Thymelées, et les iem x of the Herbarium cu ar my in
c. Nat. 5 sér. t. 6, cat. 6, pp- 1-27.

118 PLANTH SCHLAGINTWEITIANA.

“Though the variation in topographical configuration is, necessarily,
very great in mountain systems of such dimensions, three principal
chains predominate throughout—the Himalaya, the Karakorum, and
the Künlün. The central chain it is, the Karakorum, which forms
the watershed to the north of the Himalaya, not the Kiinliin, as it had
been supposed till then, and as one finds it still traced in most maps.
The existence, indeed, of the Karakorum as a chain, about parallel
to the Himalaya, and exceeding it in the average height of its crest,
was perfectly unexpected, even to me and my brothers, and when
already in Tibet, before we, as the first, crossed the Karakorum and
the Kiinliin. Native information is of remarkably little use in such
cases ; first of all, since mathematical instruments are absolutely neces-
sary for arriving at accurate general conclusions, and, not less, since
such natives only are good judges of nature who have attained already
a pretty high degree of culture; when this is not the case, natives
either exaggerate features and phenomena of nature, or are altogether
unacquainted with them,”

** To the north of the three chains I first advanced in 1856, then ac-
companied by my brother Robert. My brother Adolphe did the same
on a somewhat different route in 1857, and he advanced even as far
north as Kashgar; but there, on the 26th August, 1857, he was bar-
barously assassinated. Six years later, in the winter of 1863-4, a
native assistant was sent to Yarkand by Captain Montgomerie, Super-
intendent of the North-Western Departments of the great Trigono-
metrical Survey ; the man, though an Indian native and Mussulman,
was also killed, but his papers, and finally, those of. my poor brother,
were saved. I have not yet seen any numerical geographical data
obtained by the expedition of Mr. Johnstone to Elchi in 1865. The
principal results we had obtained, viz. that the Karakorum is the domi-
nating chain of High Asia, running nearly parallel to the Himalaya,
and that its drainage discharges itself to the north by depressions in
the Künlün, in remarkable analogy with the southern discharge round
and aeross the chain of the Himalaya—has been corroborated by the
progress of the detailed survey.”

“ In reference to the distribution of the plants, it has to be men-
tioned, that Tibet is not to be considered as a plateau, but as a lon-
gitudinal valley, drained to the west by the Indus and Satlej, to the
cast by the Dihong ; the central separation is situated in Gnarikhor-

PLANTH SCHLAGINTWEITIAN E. 119

sum, in the environs of the lake Mansaraur. Though the valleys are
high, the relative height up to the chains and summits is still very
great ; we have but to remember that the passes generally exceed 18,000
feet, and that of the peaks, the Dapsang Peak, the second in height
on the globe * as yet known (lat. north, 35° 28’; long. east, Green-
wich, 77? 10; height, 28,278 feet), is situated in Nubra, in western
Tibet. A regular plateau we only met with immediately to the
north of the Karakorum chain, where, over a large extent, the
country is absolutely uninhabited, and not even visited as pasture-
ground ; we once travelled twenty-one days without seeing a tent or a
man,"

“The character of the climate in the different parts of High Asia
may shortly be defined by the following data :—{

“1. For the mean decrease of temperature with height, I obtained, as
the result of a very great number of observations, 390 English feet for
1° F. The decrease of temperature with latitude is analogous to that
in Central Europe, viz. 2° F. for 1° of latitude, but, for general compa-
rison, it is to be taken into consideration, that the region of High
Asia, when the isotherma! lines are reduced to the level of the sea,
decidedly shows a decrease of temperature in the direction from west
to east. `

* 2. The conditions of atmospheric moisture are unusually irregular
over the different parts of High Asia. In Tibet the annual amount
of rain varies between two and six inches only, whilst in Sikkim, in
the eastern Himalaya, it exceeds 120 inches a year. This is of special
importance with regard to the vegetation; also the difference “ in rela-
tive humidity of the atmosphere » was also found much greater than
the few data known till then might have allowed us to expect. In
Tibet we frequently had a dryness so great that we obtained but 13 per
cent., even 1 per cent. only of relative humidity,S whilst 16 per cent.,
determined by Humboldt, was the greatest dryness observed till

is i i than 900 miles distant, I add

e i As Ne Reig Sets pss us. highest of all; Kanchinjinga, in Sikkim,

* e - i
1 ‘Results,’ vol. iv. pp. 3; forthe Alps I had obtained 320 feet for 1°
F. (Phys. Geog. of the Alps, vol. i. pp. 334-370.)
§ ‘Results,’ vol. iv. p. 29. 3
|| ‘Asie Centrale,’ German edition, vol. ii. p. 51.

120 PLANTZ SCHLAGINTWEITIAN E.

then; and this, too, in the eastern parts of Asia, but in regions very
low, and far north of our regions of Tibet and Turkistan.”

The sign A before a name indicates an uninhabited place, or a pas-
ture-ground only occasionally visited by nomadic tribes, generally are
designated as “ Deras."

PRIMULACEX.

1. Primula petiolaris, Wall.; De Cand. Prod. viii. p. 37 ; Wall. Fl.
Ind. ii. p. 22; but the variety, which is named by Wallich P. nana.
—N. 9770, from the Western Himalaya, province of Kamaon, locality
Bageser to Munshari, vi Kathi and Namik, 5000-7800 feet; col-
lected May 24-31, 1855.

2. P. purpurea, Royle; De Cand. 1. c. p. 40 ; Royle, Ill. 311. t. 77.
f. 2.—N. 9772 and n. 9840 partly. Western Himalaya, province
of Kamaon, locality Bageser to Munshari, vid Kathi and Namik, 5000—
7800 feet, collected May 24-30, 1855 ; and A Roghas up the Milum
glacier to A Bitarguar, 13,995-14,594 feet, collected June 18th and
19th, 1855.

3. P. Moorcroftiana, Wall.; DC. 1. c. p. 45. There is only one im-
perfect specimen, showing only the foliaceous involucels, and the
umbel. Involucel or leaflets ovate-lanceolate, acuminate, connate at
their broad bases, on the margins sharply dentate, and above very mealy.
Pedicels elongated with farina under the calyx. Calyx-segments fari-
naceous, ovate-lanceolate, acute, keeled, connected to the middle equal
in length with the capsules.—N. 9027. Found in the Western Hima-
` laya, province of Garhval, locality Sukhi, across the Bamsuru and
Chaia Pass to Kharsali (Passes between the Bhagirathi and Jamna
valleys), 9000—15,400 feet ; collected October 9-13, 1855.

4. P. rosea, Royle, lll. 311. t. 75. f. 1; De Cand. l.c. p. 41.—
N. 1705, Tibet, province of Ladak, locality Le to A Kurumpulu (on
the southern slopes of Laoche Pass), 11,500-15,470 feet, collected
July 24, 1856; n. 1899, environs of Le in general, 10,750—12,500
feet, collected July to September, 1856; n. 1943, locality Yugu to

(right side of the Indus valley), 11,000—12,000 feet, collected
August 1-31 ; province of Nubra, locality Kardong to Diskit, on the left
side of the Shayok, 12,878-9968 feet, collected July 26-28, 1856;
n. 5296, province of Balti, locality Chorbad-la Pass to A Chungaks, on
the northern foot of the Pass, 16,976—15,000 feet, collected July 8,

PLANTH SCHLAGINTWEITIANS. 121

1856; n. 3838, Western Himalaya, province of Kishtvar, locality Tri-
loknath up the Kali Pass (south-west of Triloknath), about 7000 feet,
collected June 24-27, 1856; n. 9840, partly, province of Kamaon,
locality A Roghas up the Milum glacier to A Brarguar, 13,995-14,594
feet, collected June 18-19, 1855; n. 12,367, province of Kulu, locality
A Ralha up to Rotang Pass (southern slopes of the Rotang Pass),
8700 to 13,061 feet, collected June 9, 1856.

5. P. (Aleurita) Telemachica, F. W. Klatt.—Root fleshy, thick,
fibrous. Leaves ovate-lanceolate, acute, wrinkled ; underneath closely,
roughly, and perspicuously veined, on the edge densely glandulous
and fimbriated, tapering towards the sheathing base. Leaves sur-
rounded by leaf-like, broad, ovate, spathulate scales, which underneath
towards the point are purplish, and on the midrib as well as on the
margin glandulous and fimbriated. Scapes erect, round, longer than
the leaves. Involucral leaflets longer than the pedicels, ovate-lan-
ceolate, concave, at the base embracing the scape, on the top long
pointed. Calyx angular, short, 5-cleft ; segments acute, orange-coloured
towards the point. Tube of corolla cylindrical, longer than the calyx.
Limb consisting of 5 obcordate, deeply-incised lobes.—This species
much resembles P. elegans, Duby, but the last is quite glabrous, has
long pedicels, no scales, and differently-shaped involucels. N. 13,085,
Central Himalaya, province of Nepal, locality environs of Kathmandu,
height 5000 to 7000 feet, collected March 4-8 1857. The annual
mean temperature in this region is 55° to 60° F.; the amount of rain
about 60 inches a year, chiefly varying with the distance from the sea.

The name ** Telemachica ” was chosen in due acknowledgment of the
zeal of the travellers, for being the same in meaning as their own ; at
the same time, it may serve to draw attention to a remarkable instance
of identity of name in ancient Greek and German.

6. P. obtusifolia, Royle, Ill. p. 311. t. 77. f. 1; De Cand. p. 42.—
N. 5698, Tibet, province of Balti, locality Khapalu (on the left side of
the Shayok), 8285 feet, collected July 12, 1856; n. 9646, Western
Himalaya, province of Kamaon, locality environs of Milum (chief place
of thé district Johar), 11,200-12,100 feet, collected June 6-25,
1855; n. 12,102 and n. 12,107, province of Kulu, locality top of
Rotang Pass (Pass between Kulu and Lahol), 13,061 feet, collected
June 9, 1856.— The plants are very different in height, varying from
4—12 inches.

122 PLANTH SCHLAGINTWEITIANA.

7. P. pusilla, Wall. Fl. Ind. ii. p. 22.—N. 5321, Thibet, province of

Balti, locality A Tsoka ; highest point reached on the right side of the
horkonda glacier, 16,905 feet, July 29, 1856.

8. P. minutissima, Jacquem. ; De Cand. p. 42, and Duby, Mém. sur
la Famille des Primulacées, t. 1. f. 3.—N. 2930, Western Himalaya,
locality top of the Bara Lacha Pass, 16,186 feet, collected June 19,
1856,

9. P.involucrata, Wall. Cat. n. 7107 ; De Cand. p. 42.—N. 3856,
Western Himalaya, province of Kishtvar, locality Tiloknath up the Kali
Pass (south-west of Tiloknath), about 7000 feet, collected June 24-27,
1856; n. 9605, province of Kamaon, locality environs of Milum
(chief place of the district Johar), 11,200-12,100 feet, collected
June 6-25, 1855; n. 9785, locality Bageser to Munshari, vid Kathi
and Namik, 5000-7800 feet, collected May 24-31, 1855; n. 5264,
Tibet, province of Ladak, locality A Yuru Kiom, vid Kanji up to the
Tinti-la Pass, 12,790-15,548 feet, collected July 2, 1856; n. 7032,
province of Gnari Khorsum, locality A Laptel to A Selchell and A Hoti
(south of the Satlej), 13,900-16,200 feet, collected J uly 16-19,
1855; n. 12,740 and 12,741, Künlün, province Khotan, locality
A Sumgal (on the southern foot of the Bushia Pass) to A Gulbagashen
(large Yashem quarries), 13,215—12,252 feet, collected August 28-39,

10. P. denticulata, Smith (De Cand. p. 44) ; Wall. Fl. Ind. ii.p. 17;
Smith, Exot. Bot. ii. p. 109. t. 114 ; Bot. Reg. xxviii. t. 47. This
species is found in a very different state and size, with scapes from
6—12 inches, and leaves from 6-15 lines, and in some specimens the
leaves are somewhat similar to those of P. elliptica, Royle. But P. den-
ticulata, Sm., has always a membranaceous calyx, with dark teeth ; the
tube of the corolla is enlarged towards the mouth, not equal in
length to the calyx, the leaves are rather hairy, the umbel is many-
flowered, and the involucels are broad-ovate or ovate-lanceolate.—
N. 5026, Western Himalaya, province of Simla, locality environs of
Simla, 6000-7300 feet, collected March 20 to April 10, 1856; n.
9603 and 9673, province of Kamaon, locality environs of Milum (chief
place of the district Johar), 11,200-12,100 feet, collected June 6-25,
1855; n. 9773 and 9812, locality Bageser to Munshari, vid Kathi and
Namik, 5000-7800 feet, collected May 24-31, 1855; n. 9841, loca-
lity A Roghas up the Milum glacier to A Bitarguar, 13,995-14,594

PLANTE SCHLAGINTWEITIANJE. 128

feet, collected June 18 and 19, 1855; n. 9970, locality above the
limit of shrubs in the Pache valley (environs of Milum), 15,600 feet,
collected June 10, 1855; n. 6093 and n. 6095, Tibet, province of
Balti, locality A Chogosbang above A Barol Brok (right side of the
Sospor glacier), 15,300 feet, collected July 18, 1856.

11. P. erosa, Wall. Cat. 611; De Cand. p. 45.— Regel has given,
in his * Gartenflora, vol. ii. pl. 51, a very good representation of this
plant; and in the note to his description he shows that Duby is
wrong in uniting this species with P. denticulata, Sm.—N. 920,
Tibet, province of Ladak, locality left shore of the Indus near Le,
10,700 feet, collected July 5—10, 1856.

1. Androsace globifera, Duby, De Cand. p. 48.—N. 9316, Western
Himalaya, province of Garhval, locality Gaurikund vid Trijugi Narain
and Maseo Tal to Bhillung, 6417-7570 feet, collected September 24
to October 3, 1855; n. 9636, n. 9650, n. 9651, n. 9682, province of
Kamaon, locality environs of Milum (chief place of the district Johar),
11,200—12,100 feet, collected June 6-25, 1855.

2. A. sarmentosa, Wall. Fl. Ind. ii. pp. 14 and 15.—N. 3817,
Western Himalaya, province of Kishtvar, locality Triloknath to the
Kali Pass (south-west of Triloknath), collected June 24-27, 1856;
n. 3963, province of Lahol, locality Rotang Pass to Koksar (northern
slopes of the Pass), 13,061—10,344 feet, collected June 9, 1856 ;
n. 9643, province of Kamaon, locality environs of Milum, 11,200-
12,100 feet, collected June 6-25, 1855; n. 9744, locality Bagesar to
Munshari vid Kathi and Namik, 5000—7800 feet, collected May 24—
31, 1855 ; n. 9983, province of Garhval, locality Badrinath, 10,000—
. 10,600 feet, collected August 1-31, 1855.

3. A. lanuginosa, Wall. Fl. Ind. p. 15.—N. 4091, Western Hima-
laya, province Simla, locality environs of Simla, 6000-7300 feet, col-
lected May 1-20, 1856; n. 6807, Tibet, province of Spiti, locality
environs of the Salt Lake Tsomoriri, collected June 91-22, 1856;
n. 6958, northern foot of Tari Pass vid Mud to the southern foot of
Parang Pass, 12,320-16,000 feet, collected June 12-17, 1856.

A. sarmentosa, Wall., and A. lanuginosa, Wall., are so different that
I do not understand why Duby and other authors can unite them.
The leaves of 4. sarmentosa, Wall., are smaller and less in number, the
umbels are tender and few-fowered, and the whole plant is less hairy
than 4. lanuginosa, Wall. ; in fact, a single glance is sufficient to distin-

guish these two plants.

124 PLANTA SCHLAGINTWEITIAN E.

4. A. Jacquemonti, Duby ; De Cand. p. 50. n. 24, and Duby, Mém.
sur la Famille des Primulacées, t. 3. f. 1.—N. 5164, Western Himalaya,
province of Kashmir, locality Kishtvar Pass to Islamabad, 5900 feet,
collected August 5-10, 1856; n. 5343, Tibet, province of Ladak, loca-
lity Kharbu Koma to Shaksi (south-west of Da), 10,500 feet, collected
July 3, 1856; n. 6520, locality Timti-la Pass vid A Timti-Do to
Kharbu Koma, 11,500—15,548 feet, collected July 2-3, 1856.

5. A. Chamejasme, Willd. Sp. i. p. 799; De Cand. l.c. p. 51;
Reich. Pl. Crit. vi. t. 580.—N. 12,116, Western Himalaya, province of
Kulu, locality top of Rotang Pass (Pass between Kulu and Lahol),
13,061 feet, collected June 9, 1856.

6. A. cordifolia, Wall. in Plant. Asiat. Ras. t. 13. p. 871; Fl. Ind.
iip. 17; De Cand. p. 54.—N. 2821, Western Himalaya, province
Lahol, locality Kardong to Darche in the Bhaga valley, 10,200—11,750
feet, collected June 15-18, 1856; n. 3685, Kardong up to the limits of
trees (slopes on the left side of the Bhaga river), 10,200—11,800 feet,
collected June 13, 1856; left shore of the Bhaga (later Chinab) at
Kardong, 10,200 feet, collected June 14, 1856; n. 4191, Koksar to
Kardong, 10,200—10,350 feet, collected June 11 and 12, 1856 , pro-
vince of Kashmir, locality Tsoji Pass down to A Baltal (south-western
slopes of the Pass), 7376—10,000 feet, collected October 14, 1856.

T. A. incisa, Wall. Fl. Ind. ii. p. 16; De Cand. p. 54.—N. 9821,
Western Himalaya, province of Kamaon, locality Bageser to Munshari
vid Kathi and Nomik, 5000-7800 feet, collected May 24-31, 1855.

8. A. elegans, Duby; De Cand. l.c. p. 55.—N. 3099, Western
Himalaya, province of Jamu, locality Padri Pass to Bhadrar, collected
July 17-22, 1856 ; n. 3246, province of Chamba, locality Kali Pass to
Chamba (the Kali Pass is north-east of Chamba), 10,500 feet, collected
June 28 to July 8, 1856; n. 13,399, locality Simla vid Kangra and
Jamu to Kashmir, 3000-9000 feet, collected June to September,
1856.

l. Cortusa Matthioli, Linn. Sp. 206.—N. 4042, Western Himalaya,
province of Lahol, locality left shore of the Bhaga (later Chinab) at
Kardong, 10,242 feet, collected June 14, 1856.

1. Lysimachia multiflora, Wall. Flora Ind. p. 14; F. W. Klatt,
Die Gattung Lysimachia,* t. 4,—N. 13,525, Eastern India, province

* F. W. Klatt, Die Gattung L simachia; Abhandlungen des Naturwis-
senschaftl. Vereins in Hamburg, vol. iv., Abtheilung iv.

PLANTJE SCHLAGINTWEITIANZ. 125

Assam, locality Mangeldai to the foot of the Bhutan Himalaya, in the
eastern Tarai 100—300 feet, collected December 1, 1855.

2. L. ramosa; Wall. l.c. p. 31; F. W. Klatt, l. e. t. 17.—N.
12,350, Eastern Himalaya, province of Sikkim, locality environs of
Darjiling, 6000 to 8000 feet, collected June and July, 1855.

1. Anagallus arvensis, Linn. (A. cerulea, Schreb. ; 4. Indica, Wall.
Sw. Br. Fl. Gard. t. 132, non A. latifolia, L. Duby!)—N. 2739,
North-Western India, province of Panjab, locality near Peshaur, 1280
feet, collected December 28,1856, to January 6,1857 ; n. 10,408, pro-
vince of Panjab, locality near Peshaur, 1280 feet, collected Jan. 11-20,
1857 ; n. 10,509, locality Lahor, 839 feet, collected March 10-14,1857;
n. 10,633, locality Shahpur to Lahor (Jech and Rechna Duabs), 800 to
600 feet, collected March 4-8, 1857 ; n. 10,677, locality Kohat to Kala-
bagh (on the western side of the Indus), 1715—790 feet, collected Fe-
bruary 5-9,1857 ; n. 11,159, locality Musakhel (south of Kalabagh on

the Indus) along the salt range viá Varcha and Choia to Gujrat, 1000—
2500 feet, collected February 17 to March 5, 1857; n. 11,955,
locality Kalabagh on the left side of the Indus, 790 feet, collected
February 10-14, 1857; n. 12,906 and n. 12,913, Gangetic Delta,
province of Bahar, locality in the dry bed of the river Gandak, near
Patna, 170 feet, collected January 10-31, 1857; n. 4571, Western
Himalaya, province of Kashmir, locality drained lake-basin of Kashmir,
environs of Srinaggar within a circle of eight miles, 5000—5300 feet,
colleeted October 2-20, 1856.
PITTOSPOREX.
l. Pittosporum Rumphii, Putterl. Synopsis Pittospor. p. 7.—
N. 9301, Western Himalaya, province of Garhval, locality Gaurikunt vid

Trijugi Narain and Maser Tal to Bhillung, 6000-7000 feet, collected

September 24 to October 3, 1855 ; n. 12,138, province of Rajauri, loca-

lity Uri across the Punch Pass vi Kahuta to Punch, 5000—9000 feet,

collected November 6-9, 1856.

[RIDEZ.
1. Gynandris Sisyrinchium, F. W. Klatt, Revisio Iridearum, Linnea,

xxxiv. p. 577.—N. 10,283, North-western India, province of Pun-

jab, locality from Kalabagh along the western side of the Indus wid
Lakki to Dera Ismael Khan, 790—478 feet, collected February 15-22,

126 PLANTH SCHLAGINTWEITIAN®.

1857; n. 11,391, locality Kohat (forty miles south of Peshuar), 1715
feet, collected January 1, 1857

Iris Kamaonensis, Wall. ; Klatt, Revis. l.c. p. 594.—N. 7067,
Thibet, province Gnari Khorsum, locality A Laptel to A Selchell and
A Hati (south of the Satlej), 14,000—16,200 feet, collected July 16-19,
1825; n. 7337, locality northern foot of the Uta Dhura Pass across
the Kiungar Pass to its northern foot, 16,200—17,600 feet, collected
July 9-12, 1855; n. 9677, Western Himalaya, province of Kamaon,
locality environs of Milum (chief place to the district Johar), 11,200—
12,100 feet, collected June 6-25, 1855; n. 9788, locality Bageser to
Munshari vid Kathi and Namik, 5000-7800 feet, collected May 24-31,
1855; n. 9929, locality southern slopes of the Tari Pass, 15,000—
12,000 feet, collected June 9, 1856.

2. I. Nepalensis, Wall.; Klatt, Revis. Iridearum, p. 602. n. 19.—
N. 4211, n. 4355, n. 4640, Western Himalaya, province of Kashmir,
locality environs of Srinaggar, within a circle of eight miles) 5000—
5300 feet, colleeted August 10 to September 30, 1856; n. 4665,
n. 4925, n. 5022, province of Simla, locality environs of Simla, 6000—
7300 feet, collected April 12-30, 1856 ; n. 12,035, province of Kash-
mir, locality Gures aeross the Ulli Plain and two small Passes to Ban-
dipur (north-west of Srinaggar), 12,000—13,500 feet, collected October
5—12, 1856 ; n. 13,413, locality Simla vi Kangra and Jamu to Kash-
mir, 3000-9000 feet, collected June to September, 1856 ; n. 6964, Tibet,
province of Spiti, locality northern foot of Tari Pass vid Mud to southern
foot of Parang Pass, 12,320-16,000 feet, collected June 12-17, 1856.

9. I. sulcata, Wall. Cat. n. 5049.—N. 10,003, Western Himalaya,
provinee of Garhval, locality Badrinath, 10,000—10,600 feet, collected
nds 1-31, 1855 ; n. 12,325 and n. 12,389, n. 12,634, Eastern

imalaya, province of Sikkim, n environs of Darjiling, 6000—
8000 feet, collected June and July, 1855.

4. I. fragrans, Lindley, l.c. ee l.c. p. 614.—N. 4212 and
n. 4564, Western Himalaya, priiis of Kashmir, locality environs of
Srinaggar, 5000—5300 feet, collected August 10 to September 30,
1856, and October 2-20, 1856; n. 12,936, locality Gures across the
Ulli Plain and two small Passes to Bandipur (north-west of Srinag-
gar), 12,300—16,500 feet, collected October 5—12, 1856; n. 11,692,
province. Chamba, locality environs of Nurpur, 4000—5500 feet, col-
lected July 16-20, 1856; n. 5835, Tibet, province of Balti, locality

CORRESPONDENCE, 127

Kunes (on the right side of the Shayok) vi@ Kiris to Neru (on the
right side of the Indus), about 9000 feet, collected August 2-12,
1856; n. 6128, n. 6137, locality Poen, on the left side of the Shayok
(opposite the Charbat), 8879 feet, collected July 10, 1856.

5. I. longifolia, Royle, Illustr. p. 372.—N. 12,595, Western Hima-
laya, province Rajauri, locality Punch vid Kotli to Islamabad, 4000—
2000 feet, collected November 10-15, 1856; n. 13,337, locality
Simla vif Kangra and Jamu to Kashmir, 3000-9000 feet, collected
June to September, 1856; n. 13,008, Central Himalaya, province
of Nepal, locality environs of Kathmandu, 5000-7000 feet, collected
March 4-8, 1857; Gangetic Delta, province Bahar, locality in the
dry bed of the river Gandak, near Patna, 170 feet, collected January
10-31, 1857.

6. I. fimbriata, Vent. Klatt, Revis. Iridearum, p. 619, n. 48.—N.
12,314 Eastern Himalaya, province of Sikkim, locality environs of
Darjiling, 6000—8000 feet, collected June and July, 1855.

1. Crocus sativus, L. ; Klatt, l. e. p. 675, var. Cashmirianus, Royle.
—N. 4558, Western Himalaya, province of Kashmir, locality environs
of Srinaggar, 5000-5300 feet, collected October 2-20, 1856.

Expranation or Piare LXXVIII., representing Primula Telemachica,
Klatt. Figs. 1 and 2. Leaves. 3. Glands of leaf-margin. 4. Flower-head.

rum. 6. Flower. 7. Corolla. 8. Corolla laid open. 9. Calyx
segments. 10. Plate of corolla. 11. Anthers. 12. Pistil :—all magnified.

CORRESPONDENCE.

Viola arenaria.

locality is several miles from the one on the sugar limestone of Teesdale, near
Cauldron Snout, th t waterfall of the Tees. (See ‘Journal of Botany,’

Wis >o
James BACKHOUSE.
Holgate House, York, March 6, 1868.

128 BOTANICAL NEWS.

Asplenium adulterinum.

During the course of last yender "e geogpteplical distribution of a very cu-
rious plant has been more ascertained,—I mean Asplenium adulte-
rinum (intermediate between A. Trichomanes PE A, viride), which grows on
serpentine rocks in Bohemia, Moravia, and Saxony. I have examined it care-
fully and anatomically, and it is likely that ihe plant will play an important
part when the question of the mutability of species is considered. As there
are serpentine rocks in Great Britain, and the constant associate of A. adulte-
rinum (viz. A. serpentini) occurs there,—for instance, between Aberdeen and
Banff, in Scotland (see T. Moore in ‘Journal of Botany,’ 1863, p. 184; and
1864, p. 129, t. 17),—there is reason to believe that A. adu/terinum may also
be a member of the British flora.

J. MILDE.
Breslau, March 14th, 1868.

BOTANICAL NEWS.
t to announce By death of W. = G. aa fpe 3 weed ed
Aca

chi eik rated by woodcuts ;
a fas Pedras Negras i in Angola," by Dr. bisce illustrated by woodcuts ;
udde wl Dufton's * Abyssinia ;

fesso
" “rns and Bentham's * Gene ewed by Prof. De Can-
a * Straits of Magellan," pres pi Dr E. Cuuhiüghihé and Capt.

May

Phe e Y dian Office has published ‘The Chinchona Species of u^ Granada,

containing the botanical descriptions of the species examined b rs, Mutis

and Karsten; with some account of those botanist ead their wem
nts rkham, F.L.S. i Mr.

iety o
which he says that his views on the mou e are by no means definitel

ent.

- B. Fonzi sends us Eis sketch of the life and labours of tho late Dr. Theo-
dor Kotschy, from which we learn with pleasure that the OM of that great
botanical traveller and explorer are at gs put in their proper light by so compe
tenta hand. Dr. Kotschy was born on the 15th of April, 181, at Ostrau,
in Austria, and died at Vienna on the Lith of June, 1

ituary this pus oe rer name of Mr. E. Tucker, of Margate,
who first discovered th

é

wat
he

LAT MOS
m
LION

:
Vincent, Broaks Imp.

Qe

25

Nice ee
<

?
A

On

N

[UR
SES)

WS

" uy

Ge f^
<9 (iy, RNE E Jo
k e b

Zz
ELD

AN
e"

= v,
ARA s

P5
y

129

REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACEJE.
Bv BremrHorD SEEMANN, Pu.D., F.L.S.
(Continued from Vol. V. p. 286.)

On THE Genus KissODENDRON.

(Puare: LXXIX.)

The genus Hedera, as circumscribed by me, is very natural, and
easily distinguished from all other Hederacee by its climbing and
rooting branches, simple leaves, inarticulate pedicels, five petals and
stamens, semi-inferior ovary, single style, and ruminate albumen. Dr.
F. Mueller referred to it an Australian species, which has, however, ar-
ticulate pedicels, a completely inferior ovary and compound leaves, and
is held by me to be the type of the genus Kissodendron. This genus
resembles Pentapanax, Seem. (Journ. of Bot. Vol. IÉ p. 294), both
having pinnated leaves and an arboreous habit, but they differ in the
ollowing points :—

Pentapanaz. Petala æstivatione imbricata. Drupa exsucca. Albu-
men equabile. India orient.

Kissodendron. Petala wstivatione valvata. Drupa baccata. Albu-
men ruminatum. Noy. Holl.

KissopENDRON, Seem. Journ. of Bot. Vol. IIT. p. 201 in adnot.
(Irvingia, F. Muell. Fragm. vol. v. p. 17).—Char. emend. : Pedicelli
articulati, ecalyculati v. calyculo obscuro. Calycis limbus 5-dentatus.
Petala 5, wstivatione valvata, in calyptram cohzrentia et tali modo v.
tarde apice resilientia. Stamina 5. Ovarium inferum, 3—5-loculare,
loculis 1-ovulatis. Stylus 1, elongatus. Drupa baccata, 3-5-pyrena.

umen ruminatum.— Arbor glabra Nove Hollandiz, inermis, foliis
Pinnatis plurijugis, foliolis integerrimis ovatis v. lanceolato-ovatis
brevi-aeuminatis, basi obtusa ineequilateris, pedunculis primariis elon-
gatis, secundariis inferioribus oppositis, superioribus aliquot verticillatis,
vs umbellatis, umbellulis 8-12-floris. Species unica:

- K. Australianum, Seem. |. c.—Hedera Australiana, F. Muell.
as vol. iv. : p. 120. Polyscias Australiana, F. Muell. Coll. Irvingia
Australiana, F. Muell. Fragm. vol. v : 11. — Rockingham Day, E.
Coast of Australia (Dallachy ! comm. cl. F. Muell.).

EXPLANATION n PrarE LXXIX., representing Kissodendron Austra-
lianum, from spec ns kind farnished by the Kew id Melbourne grin
—Fig. k Flower pirg Fig. 2. Expanded flower and stamen. Fig. 3

VOL. vi. [May 1, 1868.] n

130 REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACE#,
ig. 4. Ovary cut across. Figs. 5 and 6. Ripe fruit and seed. Fig. 7. Fruit
cut across. Figs. 8 and 9. Different views of seed ; all, with exception of
Fig. 5, magnified.

On THE GENUS DIPANAX.

Drranax (gen.nov.), Seem. Pedicelli inarticulati. Flores ecalycu-
lati. Calyx... Petala 5. Stamina 5; anthere ovate. Ovarium
semisuperum, 2-loculare, loculis l-ovulatis. Stigmata 2, sessilia.
Drupa exsucca, 2-locularis, 2-sperma. Albumen. . .— uscula
Hawaiensis, foliis imparipinnatis, junioribus inflorescentiisque furfura-
ceo-puberulis demum | glabratis ; foliolis brevissime petiolatis 13-15
coriaceis oblongis v. ovatis integerrimis basi cordatis, umbellis race-
moso-paniculatis. Species unica :

1. D. Manni, Seem.— Heplapleurum. dipyrenum, Mann in Proceed-
ings of the American Academy, vol. vii. p. 168.—Lanai, Hawaiian Is-
lands (Mann !J.

The sessile stigmas and inarticulate pedicels distinguish this genus
from all other known dicarpous Hederacee. The flowers are unknown,
but on the young ovaries, kindly communicated to me by Mr. Mann,
the impression made on them by the stamens before anthesis is clearly
discernible; and from this it appears that there were 5- stamens and
ovate acute anthers.

On THE GeNus DIDYMOPANAX.

Dipymopanax, Dene. et Planch. in Revue Horticole, 1854, p- 109.
. Linden et Planch. Araliae. p. 1l.— Pedicelli inarticulati. Flores poly-
gami (masc. et hermaph.), mono- et dioici. Calycis limbus repando-5-
dentatus. Petala 5, crassiuscula, libera, sestivatione valvata. Sta-
mina 5, petalis breviora ; anther ovatee, mucronulate. Diseus ex-
planatus, margine libero undulato. Ovarium 2-loculare, in fl. masc.
effectum. Styli 2, sepius basi ima, nune longiuscule concreti (divi-
suris intus 1-sulcis stigmatosis) apud fl. masc. imperfecti, in fructu
maturo persistentes, indurati, recurvi. Bacca drupacea, 2-pyrena,
transverse elliptica, didyma, v. orbiculato-ovata ; pyrenis a latere valde
compressis, margine externo (v. dorso) leviter bicarinatis, latere
utroque costis tenuibus nerviformibus arcuatis notatis, putamine crus-
taceo, laeviuseulo v. rugoso. Semina in loculis 1, levia v. rugosa, in-
tegumento tenui. Albumen :equabile.—Arbores v. frutices Americ®
tropicze, sericeo- v. velutino-tomentosze, nune glabre ; foliis simplicibus
„v. sepissime digitatim compositis, foliolis petiolulatis coriaceis integer-

REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACES. 131

rimis circa tuberculum v. apiculum centralem quasi verticillatis; sti-
pulis parvis, petiolo adnatis; umbellis in paniculas amplas terminales
dispositis; floribus viridiusculis—Benth. et Hooker Gen. Plant. p.
939.

* Folia simplicia.

l. D. lucumoides, Dene. et Planch. Rev. Hort. 1854, p. 109 (sine
descript.). Dendropanax tomentosum, Seem. Journ. of Bot. 1864, p.
302; Revision Heder. p. 28 !—Minas Geraes, Brazil (Claussen ! 1843,
n. 88; 1841, n. 4; et Coll. 1840. Dupré! Gardner ! n. 4703).

** Folia digitatim composita.

2. D. speciosum, Dene. et Planch. l. c.—Panazx speciosum, Willd.
Sp. iv. p. 1126. P. undulatum, H.B. K. Nov. Gen. et Sp. iv. p. 11.
t. 417. f. 2, icon. fr.—Venezuela (Bonpland ! in Herb. Paris.).

3. D. Morototoni, Dene. et Planch. 1. c.—Panax Morototoni, Aubl.
Guian. ii. p. 949. t. 360. P. undulatum, Pers. Ench. p. 298, non
Kunth ?— Guiana (Aublet ! in Mus. Brit., Perrottet !), Brazil (Guille-
min! Burchell! n. 1842 et n. 4896 ; Moricand, n. 2345), Rio Negro
and Casiquiare (Spruce! n. 1683 et n. 3456), Cuba (Wright ! n. 211),
Panama (Seemann! n. 1615, Sutton Hayes !), Dutch Guiana (Ander-
son! in Mus. Brit.), Trinidad (Crüger!), Tovar, Venezuela (Fendler!
n. 2337), Popayan, N. Granada (Triana! Schlim et Funk !)

This is probably not distinct from D. speciosum. The leaflets are
either attenuate at the base or rounded, and the tomentous covering un-
derneath the blade varies in colour, being either of a brown or more
or less silvery hue. The leaves of young plants are quite membrana-
ceous, eiliate dentate, and pilose.

4. D. chrysophyllum, Dene. et Planch. 1. c.—JPanaz chrysophyllum,
Vahl, Eclog.i.p.33. P.wndulatum, Pers. Ench. p. 298, non Kunth?
Reto Rico (Herb. Paris. !).

. D. marginatum, Dene. et Planch. l. c.—Minas Geraes, Brazil
Chen 1838, n. 39).

PD. sireifini; Dene. et Planch. l. c.— Pazaz parviflorum, Mart.
et ek in Abh. d. Math. Phys. Cl. d. Baier. Akad. i. 319; Walp.
Rep. ii. p. 429. — Minas Geraes, Brazil (Gardner! n. 4705, in Herb.
Mus. Br. et Paris).

7. D. caloum, Dene. et Planch. l. c.—Panaz calvum, Cham. in
Linnea, viii. p. 232; Walp. Rep. ii. p. 422.— Brazil (Burchell! n.
2690; Spruce! n. 2811).

K 2

132 REVISION OF THÉ NATURAL ORDER HEDERACES.

8. D. sericeum, Dene. et Planch. l. c.—Panazx sericeum, Pohl in
De Cand. Prodr. iv. 254. P. vinosum, Cham. et Schlecht. in Linnea,
i. p. 403.— Brazil (Pohl ! Langsdorff! Gardner! n. 4709, n. 8880;
Burchell !). :

9. D. Peppigii, Dene. et Planch. l. c.—Panax chrysophyllum, Peepp.,
non Vahl.—Mayna Alto, Peru (Poeppig ! n. 1959).

10. D. argyrophyllum, Dene. et Planch. 1. c.

11. D. splendens, Dene. et Planch. ex Planch. et Linden, Araliac.
p. 8.— Panac splendens, H. B. K. Nov. Gen. v. p. 11; De Cand. Prodr.
iv. p. 253. n. 15. Aralia (?) micans, Willd. mss. ex Schult. Syst. vi. p.
101; De Cand. Prodr. iv. p. 258. n. 11—Popayan (Bonpland! in
Herb. Paris.). :

12. D. Spruceanum, Seem.—Hedera Spruceana, Benth. mss.—Near
Panure (Spruce !, n. 2307, in Herb. Paris. et Mus. Brit.).

3. D. Claussenianum, Dene. et Planch. in Herb. Paris.—Minas
Geraes, Brazil (Claussen! Coll. ann. 1841, n. 1495, and Coll. ann. 1838,
n. 40).

14. D. calcophyllum, Dene. et Planch. in Herb. Paris.— Bahia,
Brazil (Blanchet! n. 2345).—Looks like D. Morototoni. Is it dif-
ferent

15. D. glabratum, Dene. et Planch. ex Linden et Planch. Araliac.
p. 3.—Panax glabratum, H. B. K. Nov. Gen. v. p. 10; De Cand.
Prodr. iv. p. 253. P. attenuatum, Swartz, Prodr. 54 ; Fi. Ind. Occ. ii.
p. 562 ; Griseb. West Ind. Fl. p. 306. P. Caribbeum, Sieb. Fl. Martin.
- n. 290.—Martinique (Plée! n. 771), Caracas, Tovar, and Galipan
(Funk et Schlim! n. 91, n. 528, et n. 530), Guadaloupe (De Pon-
thiew!), St. Christopher (Fr. Mason !), St. Vincent (Guilding!) Trini-
dad (Herb. Kew.). . i

Ought to be called D. attenuatum, if these two are identical, as I
hold them to be. Styles connate nearly to top. Petals calyptriform
coherent.

16. D. Gardneri, Seem. (sp. n.); foliis digitato-5-natis, foliolis
subrotundatis v. ovato-rotundatis acuminatis, basi obtusis, margine
integerrimis revolutis, supra glabris, lucidis, subtus sericeo-tomentosis; .
umbellis in paniculas terminales sericeo-tomentosas dispositis.—Dia-
mond District, Brazil (Gardner! n. 4708).—‘ A shrub, about four
feet high," Gardner, mss.

l7. D. macrocarpum, Seem.—Panax macrocarpum, Cham. et

REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACEE. 133

Schlecht. in Linnea, i. p. 404.—Minas Geraes, Brazil (Sellow !
Claussen! Coll. ann. 1840; Gardner! n. 4759, n. 4706, n. 4707;
Burchell! n. 5144).

18. D. Burchelli, Seem. mss. in Herb. Hook.; foliis digitatim
7-natis, foliolis obovato-oblongis apice subbilobis, basi attenuatis,
utrinque glaberrimis.—Porto Real, Brazil (Burchell! n. 8425)

Sciadophyllum. rubiginosum, Pl. et Lind. Aral. p. 24, Venezuela
(Funk et Schlim, n. 1528), is probably a species of Didymopanaz.

On THE GENUS ARALIA.

AnALIA, Linn. Gen. n. 386, excl. sp.; Benth. et Hook. Gen. i. p. 936.
—Pedieelli articulati. Flores sspe polygamo-monoici. ^ Calycis
margo prominulus, truncatus, repandus v. brevissime 5-dentatus. Pe-
tala 5, ovata, obtusa v. brevissime inflexo-acuminata, marginibus plus
minus imbricatis. Stamina 5; anthere oblonga v. rarius ovate,
rect». Discus subplanus v. rarius conicus, margine libero. Ovarium

3—5-loculare; styli nunc basi erecti v. breviter connati, superne de-
mum recurvi nune a basi recurvi v. summo apice inflexi; stigmata
terminalia. Fructus 3-5-angulatus, exocarpio carnoso; pyrene 8-5
orbiculate, ovatze v. oblongze, compresse, crustaceæ v. dure. Semen
compressum, albumine æquabili.—Herbæ perennes v. frutices, glabri
pubescentes setosi v. aculeati. Folia alterna, digitata pinnata v.
ternato-pinnatim pinnatimve decomposita, foliolis serrulatis. Stipule
a basi petioli parum prominentes. Umbellule solitarie racemose
panieulate v. terminales, rarius in umbellam compositam dispositze. +
Bracte parvie.— Dimorphanthus, Miq. Com. Phytogr. 95. t. 12.

This genus is here restricted to the pentecarpous, by abortion tri-
carpous, species; the truly dicarpous ones, having a distinct habit, are
referred by me to Panag.

Species Chinenses :—

1. 4. Chinensis, Linn. Sp. 393; De Cand. Prod. vol. iv. p. 259,
excl. syn. Blume; Hance in Seem. Journ. of Bot. 1866, p. 172.—
Leea spinosa, Spreng.— China (Lord Macartney! in Herb. Mus.).

2. 4. Planchoniana, Hance in Seem. Journ. of Bot. 1866, p. 172.
— Ilha res near Macao, S. China (Hance).

A. Decaisneana, Hance in Seem. Journ. of Bot. 1866, p. 172.
—Teland of Formosa.

134 REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACEA.

4. A. Mandschurica, Seem.—Dimorphanthus Manchuricus, Rupr.
et Maximow. Fl. Amer. p. 133.—On the Lower Amur (Maximowicz !
in Herb. Hook.).

Species Japonica :—

5. A. elata, Seem.— Dimorphanthus elatus, Miq. Com. Phytogr. 95.
t. 12; Walp. Rep. vol. ii. p. 430.—.4ralia grandis, Miq. Herb.
drum

. A. canescens, Sieb. et Zuce. Abhand. Math. Phys. Kl. Bayr.
fink vol. ii. p. 222; Walp. Ann. vol. i. p. 982.—Japan (Bürger !
Oldham !).

7. A. edulis, Sieb. et Zuce. Fl. Jap. i. 57. t. 25.—Dimorphanthus
edulis, Miq. Com. Phytogr. p. 96; Walp. Rep. ii. p. 431. Aralia
cordata, Thunb. Fl. Jap. p. 127? Æ. racemosa, var. Sachalinensis,
Regel, Gartenflora, 1864, t. 432 P—Japan.

Species Indice :

8. A. Cachemirica, Dene. in Jacquem, Voy. iv. p. 72. t. 82 ; Walp.
Rep. ii. p. 430.— 4. macrophylla, Lindl. Bot. Reg. (New Series) xvii.,
Plant. Misc. p. 73. n. 72. Panas tripinnatum, Wall. Cat. n. 4984.
P. decompositum, Wall. Cat. n. 4935; De Cand. Prod. iv. p. 955. :
Nepal (Wallich! Cat. n. 4934 et 4935).

9. A. foliolosa, Seem.—Panax (?) foliolosum, Wall. Cat. n. 4928.
—Sikhim (Hooker f. et Thomson !) ; Bootan (Griffith! n. 2074 in
Mus. px Silhet (Wallich ! n. 2928).

10. 4. Thomsonii, Seem. (n. sp.).—Khasia mountains (Hook. f. et
Thomson ! Araliacea, n. 42) ; Assam Plains (Jenkins !).

ll. 4. armata, Seem.— Panasz armatum, Wall. Cat. n. 49, 33; G.
Don, Gen. Syst. iii. p. 386; Walp. Rep. ii. p. 429.— Tavoy (Wallich !
n. 49, 37); Khasia and Sikhim (Hook. f. et Thomson !).

12. A. Finlaysoniana, Seem.—Panazx pions (rua Wall. Cat. n.
49, 36 ; G. Don, Gen. Syst. iii. p. 429; Walp. Rep. u. p. adve
India (Wallich! n. 4937.).

13. A. cissifolia, Griffith, mss. in Herb. Hook.—Panas scandens,
Edgw. mss. in Herb. Hook.—Bootan (Griffith !), Kumaon (Strachey
and Winterbottom !).

Has the habit of Eleutherococcus. Leaves 5-nately digitate.

Species Boreali- Americe :
14. A. nudicaulis, Linn. Sp. p. 393, nou Blum. ; Raf. Med. Bot. i.

REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACEJ. 135

t. 8; Torr. et Gray, Fl. North Amer. i. p. 646. Nomen vernac.
“Wild Sarsaparilla."— (Canada to the mountainous portions of the
Southern United States (Nuttall! Douglas! Anderson! Kertland! in
Herb. Mus. Brit.).

15. 4. racemosa, Linn. Sp. p. 393; Schk, Hand. t. 86; Torr. et
Gray, Fl. North Amer. i. p. 646. Nomen vernac. “ Spikenard.” —
Canada to mountains of Georgia and Rocky Mountains (Nuttall!
Kertland !)

16. A. hispida, Michx. Fl. Am. Sept. i. p. 185 ; Vent. Hort. Cels.
t. 41; Sims, Bot. Mag. t. 1041; Lodd. Bot. Cat. t. 1306 ; Torr. et
Gray, Fl. North Amer. i. p. 647.—4. Muhlenbergiana, Schult. Syst.
vi p. 704. Nomin. vernac. “ Wild Elder" et ** Bristly Sarsaparilla.”
—Lakes Winipeg and Superior (Richardson !) ; Sachakawan (Richard-
son !); Nova Scotia (Alex. Anderson !) ; Massachusetts (Nuttall !).

17. Æ. humilis, Cav. Icon. iv. p. 7. t. 313.—Mexico.

18. A. pubescens, De Cand. Hort. Monsp. 1813, p. 80; Prod. iv.
p. 258.—Mexico.

19. A. spinosa, Linn. Sp. p. 392.—A. spinosa, var. y, Torr. et Gray,
Fl. North Amer. i. p. 647. Nomin. vernac. “Prickly Ash," “ An-
gelica Tree,” “Hercules Club."— United States (Nuttall! Pursh !
Gouan ! Drummond! Short !)

20. A. Leroana, C. Koch, Wochenschrift, 1864, p. 369.— 4. spinosa,
var. 8, Torr. et Gray, Fl. North Amer. i p.647. A. Japonica, Hort.
Germ. non Auct.—North America.

Professor K. Koch, l. c., thus distinguishes 4. spinosa and A. Le-
roana.

spinosa ; spinosissima ; pe- Leroana ; spinosa; petioli

tioli glabri ; foliola oblongo-lanceo-
lata, cuspidata, glabra, subtus
glaucescentia ; panieula peduncu-
lata, elongata, rami alterni, denuo
. ramosi, ramulis plerumque
apicem solum umbelliferis; flores
majores.

£5
a

A.

puberuli; foliola supra aspera aut
denique glabriuscula, acuta aut
acuminata, subtus pubescentia
glaucescentia; panicula sessilis,
contracta, ramis elongatis denuo
ramosis, ramulis ubique umbelli-
feris; flores minores.

Species Javanice et Philippinenses :

21. A. Javanica, Miq. in Bonplandia, 1859, p. 137.—Aralia Chi-
nensis, Blume, Bijdr. p. 870, non Linn.—Java (Horsfield ! in Mus.

Brit.; Junghuhn ! in Herb. Hook.)

136 REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACEJE.

22. A. hypoleuca, Presl, Epim. p. 250; Walp. Ann. ii. p. 7 24. —
Philippine Islands (Cuming! n. 920 et 192 in Mus. Brit.)
3. A. montana, Blume, Bijdr. 870; Miq. Fl. Ned. Ind. l. c. p. 750.

— Aralia bipinnata, Reinw. Herb.—Java (Horsfield ! in Mus. Brit.).

24. A. dasyphylla, Miq. in Bonplandia, 1856, p. 138; Fl. Ned.
Ind. l.c. p. 751.—Java (Junghuhn !)

25. A. ferox, Miq. in Bonplandia, 1856, p. 137; Fl. Ned- Ind.
l. c. p. 750.—Java.

Species excluse.
. Abyssinica, Hochst.=Sciadophyllum Abyssinicum, Steud.
. acerifolia, Willd.— Oreopanaa acerifolium, Seem.
aculeata, Ham.— Brassaiopsis aculeata, Seem.

acutifolia, Willd.—(?) Dendropanaz.
angularis, Willd.— Oreopanax angulare, Seem.
arborea, Linn.— Dendropanaz arboreum, Dene. et Planch.
arborea, Avrab.— Gilibertia Brasiliensis, Seem
argentata, H. B.=Oreopanax argentatum, Dene. et Planch.
aromatica, Blume— Agalma aromaticum, Seem.
avicenniefolia, H. B.—Oreopanaa avicenniafolium, Dene. et Pl.
calyculata, Zoll. et Mor.— Macropanaz oreophilum, Miq.
capitata, Jacq.=Oreopanas prosa Dene. et Planch.
capitulata, Jungh. et Vries.—(?) O
catalpefolia, Willd.— Oreopanaz waka Dene. et Planch.
cheirophylla, Spr.— Oreopanax cheirophyllum, Dene. et Planch.
Chinensis, Lour.—(Rumph. Amb. iv. 44.)
cochleata, Lam.— Nothopanax cochleatum, Miq.
crassifolia, Sol.— Pseudopanaz crassifolium, C. Koch.
crassinervia, H. B.— Oreopanax crassinervium, Dene. et Planch.
Cumanensis, H. B.— Oreopanax Cumanense, Dene. et Planch.
digitata, Willd.=Oreopanax Xalapense, Dene. et Planch.
digitata, Roxb.— Heptapleurum venulosum, Seem.
discolor, H. B.— Oreopanaz discolor, Dene. et Planch.
disperina, Blume— Maeropanaz oreophilum, Miq.
dubia, Spr.— Trevesia palmata, Vis.
Echinops, Cham.— Oreopanax Echinops, Dene. et Planch.
A. erinacea, Hook.— Horsfieldia horrida, Seem.
A. farinosa, Delile— NotAopanaz farinosum, Seem
A. ferruginea, H. B.—Sceiadophyllum Jerrugineti Dene. et Planch.

bd pase ba 7 0 0 RR

REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACEX. 197

A. ferruginea, Lind Oreopanax Humboldtianum, Dene. et Planch.
A. floribunda, H. B.— Oreopanax floribundum, Dene. et Planch.
A. fragrans, Don (Steud. > — Heleropanaz fragrans, Seem. et
Pentapanax Leschenaultii, See
A. heptaphylla, Willd. ae aadi e ferrugineum, Dene. et Planch.
A, heterophylla, Mutis=Oreopanax Mutisianum, Dene et Planch.
A. heterophylla, Willd.— Oreopanaz acerifolium, Se
A. Humboldtiana, Reem. et Schult.—Oreopanaz isti de Dene.
et Planch.
A. Japonica, Thunb.=Fatsia Japonica, Dene. et Planch.
A. jatrophafolia, H. B.— Oreopanaz jatrophafolium, Dene. et Planch.
incisa, Willd.— Oreopanaz floribundum, Dene. et Planch.
Kleinii, Steud.— Miquelia Kleinii, Meisn.
letevirens, Gay — Cheirodendron latevirens, Seem.
lappafolia, Reeusch=? .— Planta Indica Or.
Lessoni, Hook.— Pseudopanaz Lessoni, C. Koch.
longifolia, Reinw.— Brassaia littorea, Seem.
lucescens, Blume= Agala lucescens, Seem
macrophylla, A. Cunn.— Meryta latifolia, Ron
Maralia, R. et Sch.— Maralia M. COITU, De Cand.
micans, Willd.— Didymopanaz splendens, Dene. et Planch.
Mitsde, Sieb. et Zucc.— Dendropanaz Japonicum, Seem.
monogyna, Arrab.— Dendropanaz monogynum, Seem.
Moorei, F. Muell.— Heptapleurum venulosum, Seem.
multiflora, Pohl— Oreopanaz capitatum, bos et Planch.
Mutisiana, H. B. — Oreopanaz cg aa Dene. et Planch.
nodosa, Blume.— Polyscias nodosa, See
obtusiloha, H. B.— Oreopanax As Dene. et Planch.
octophylla, Lour.— 4galma octophyllum, Seem.
A. palinata, Lam.— Trevesia Moluccana, Miq.
. palmata, Reinw.— Trevesia Sundaica, Miq.
A. palmata, Willd.— Oreopanax cheirophyllum, Seem.
A, palmata, Lour.— Brassaiopsis Hainla, Seem.
A. paniculata, Philip.— Cheirodendron Valdiviense, Seem.
A. papyrifera, Hook.— Tetrapanaz papyriferum, C. Koch.
A. pentaphylla, Thunb.=Acanthopanax spinosum, Miq.
A. pinnatifida, Jungh. et Vries.=Aralidium pinnatifidum, Miq.
A. pergamacea, Blume= Heptapleurum pergamaceum, Hassk.

4e Ae a

id
[27]
oo

REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACEZX.

. pinnata, Hochst.— Nothopanaz farinosum, Seem.
. platanifolia, H. B.— Oreopanaz platanifolium, Dene. et Planch.
. polaris, Hombr.— Stilbocarpa polaris, Dene. et Planch.
. Polyscias, Spr.— Polyscias umbellata, Forst.
. polygama, Bks. et Sol.—Schefflera digitata, Forst.
Quinduensis, H. B.— Sciadophyllum Quinduense, DC.
. quinquefolia, A Gray=Panaw quinquefolium, Linn.
ramiflora, Pohl— Dendropanaz ramiflorum, Seem.
Reinwardtiana, Steud.— Trevesia Sundaica, Miq.
reticulata, H. B.=Oreopanax Humboldtianum, Dene. et Planch.
rigida, Blume— Heptapleurum rigidum, Seem.
rugosa, Blume— Agalma rugosum, Miq.
salicifolia, Vent.—?
scandens, Poir.— Brassaiopsis Hainla, Seem.
Schefflera, Spr.— Schefflera digitata, Forst.
. Sciadophyllum, Sw.==Sciadophyllum Brownei, DC.
. Sieboldii, Hort.= (?) Fatsia Japonica, Dene. et Planch.
. septemnervia, H. B.— Oreopanaz septemnervium, Dene. et Planch.
. simillima, Blume— Ayala simillimum, Mi
. tarchonanthifolia, Willd.— Oreopanax avicenniafolium, Dene. et
di
A, trifolia, Bks.— Pseudopanaz crassifolium, C. Koch.
A. trifolia, A Gray=Panaz trifolium, Linn.
A, trifoliata, Meyen— Acanthopanax aculeatum, Seem.
A. trigyna, Gaud.— Cheirodendron Gaudichaudii, Seem.
A, triphylla, Poir.— Panaa trifolium, Linn.
A. Turbacensis, H. B.— Oreopanax Turbacense, Dene. et Planch.
A. umbellata, Pohl— Dendropanaz cuneatum, Dene. et Planch.
A. umbellata, Pav.— Giliberta umbellata, Ruiz et Pav.
A. umbellifera, Lam.— Osmozylon Amboinense, Miq.
A. umbraculifera, Roxb.— Polyscias nodosa, Seem.
A. Valdiviense, Gay — Cheirodendron Valdiviense, Seem.
A. Vitiensis, A. Gray — Schefflera Vitiensis, Seem.
A, Xalapensis, H. B.— Oreopanaz Xalapense, Dene. et Planch.

Be a aaa aap ts es

E

ON THE GENUS STILBOCARPA.

StrLBocaRPa, Dene. et Planch. Rev. Hort. 1854, p. 105.—Pedi-
celli articulati. Flores ecalyculati, polygami. Calycis tubus obovatus;

REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACER. 139

Drupa depresso-sphzrica, suberosa, 3-4-pyrena. Albumen eequabile.
—Herba perennis, regionibus subantarcticis et Nova Zelandia inhabi-
tans, inermis, tota setis mollibus laxis obsita, foetida; foliis (maximis)
stipulatis longe petiolatis orbiculari-reniformibus basi profunde cor-
datis marginibus multilobatis; umbellulis compositis ; involucris folia-
ceis; floribus densis; drupis atris nitidis, grana piperis magnitudine.
— Hook. f. Fl. N. Zeal. i. p.95. Aralie sp., Homb. et Jacq. Species
unica :

l. S. polaris, Dene. et Planch. l. c. ; Hook. f. Fl. N. Zeal. i. p. 95;
A. Gray, Bot. Wilkes, p. 716.—<Aralia polaris, Homb. et Jacq. Vey-
age au Pôle Sud, t. 2, sine descript. ; Hook. f. Fl. Ant. p. 19; Hand-
book, Fl. N. Zeal. i. p. 100. Hook. Icon. Plant. t. 144.—GEOGR.
Distr. Southern Island of New Zealand (Lyall!) ; Lord Auckland’s
Islands (J. D. Hooker! Dr. Holmes!) ; Campbell's Islands (J. D.
Hooker !), covering large tracts.

This genus, on account of the quincuncial eestivation of its corolla,
belongs to Araliacea.

On THE GENUS TRIPLASANDRA.

TRIPLASANDRA, Seem. (gen. nov.).—Pedicelli inarticulati. Flores

anthere oblonge. Ovarium 5-6-loculare, loculis l-ovulatis. Stig-
mata 5-6, punctiforma, stylopodio brevi conico imposita. Drupa
baccata, ovata-oblonga, 5—6-angulata. Albumen eequabile.—Arbor
Hawaiiensis ; foliis exstipulatis, pinnato-5-9-foliolatis, foliolis carnosis
oblongis v. ovalibus obtusis integerrimis; umbellis compositis cymosis.
Species unica :

l. T. Oahuensis, Seem.— Gastonia (?) Oahuensis, A. Gray, Bot.
Wilkes, i. p. 726; Horace Mann, Enum. Hawaiian Plants, p. 169.
Nomen vernac. Hawaiense, fide Mann, “Ohe mauka."— Hawaiian or
Sandwich Islands (U. S. Expl. Expedition! ; H. Mann!; Hille-
brand !).

Asa Gray, not having fertile flowers when he first described this

140 REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACES.

plant, provisionally referred it to Gastonia with a mark of doubt.
When revising Gastonia I excluded it from that genus, being convinced
that it was the type of a new one; and the specimens just received
from Mr. H. Mann, of Cambridge, Mass., collected in December,
1867, by Dr. Hillebrand, enabled me to publish the above character.
It is closely related to Te¢raplasandra.

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS TO THE REVISION OF
HEDERACE®.
Gastonia, Comm., add :
Species excluse :—
G. (?) Oahuensis, A. Gray — Triplasandra Oahuensis, Seem. (gen. n.).
Grotefendia, Seem.= Botryopanaz, Miq. in Ann. Mus. Lugd. Bat. i.
es,

G. paniculata, Seem., add: Gastonia sausuroides, (?) Roeper i in Bot.
Zeit. 1848, p. 257. t. 1. Botryopanax Borbonicum, Miq. l.c

Bakeria, Seem. Stamens 15-23, in several rows, scouring to
Bentham and Hooker.

Brassaiopsis, Dene. et Planch. Albumen ruminate, not even.

B. Hainla, Seem., add : Panas (?) Hainla, De Cand. Prod. iv. p.
253.

Species exclusa :—

B. ricinifolia, Seem. = Acanthopanaz ricinifolium, See

Pentapanaz, Seem. Petals imbricate, hence the Mi must be
removed to 4fraliacee.

Agalma, Miq., add :—

15. 4. Kavaiense, Seem. (Heptapleurum Kavaiense, Mann in Pro-
ceed. Am. Acdd. vii. p. 168).— Kauai, Hawaiian Islands (Mann !).

Dendropanax, Dene. et Planch., add :—

15. D. monogynum, Seem. (Aralia monogyna, Arrab. Fl. Flum. ii.
p. 17. t. 75). Umbels solitary, on long, erect peduncles. Allied to
D. nutans and Darienense.— Brazil.

16. D. cuneifolium, vim (Hedera cuneifolia, Wright, Plant. Cub.).
— Cuba (Wright! n :

17. D. samydi Veiis Seem. (Sciadophyllum samydifolium, Wright,
Plant. Cub.).—Cuba (Wright! n. 2632).

Species exclusa :—
D. tomentosum, Seem. = Didymopanaz lucumafolium, Dene. et Planch.

REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACE®. 141

Hedera, Linn., add :—
Species excluse :—
H. cuneifolia, Wright = Dendropanaz cuneifolium, Seem.
H. quinquefolia, Arrab,=Vitis Arrabidea, Seem. (Cissus quinque-
folia, Soland.).
H. unifolia, Arrab.= Vitis unifolia, Seem.
Osmozylon, Miq., add :—

2. O. Cumingii, Seem. (sp. n.).— Philippine Islands (Cuming! n.
psi

. O. Borneense, Seem. (sp. n.).—Foliis digitato-11-foliolatis, fo-
is lanceolato-linearibus serratis, stipulis fimbriato-laceris.—N. E. o

Borneo (Thom. Lobb! in Herb. Kew

)
Aralia capitulata, Jungh. et de Vris., may be a fourth species of this
enu

Hisbiuuen, Geertn. :
H. venulosum, Seem.—Omit Panaz serratum, Wall., as synonym.

Species excluse :—
H. dipyrenum, H. Mann — Dipanaz Manni, Scem. (gen. n.).
H. Kavaiense, H. pertica Kavaiense, Seem.
Gilibertia, Ruiz et Pav

rasiliensis, Seem.— =(?) Aralia arborea, Arrab. Fl. Flum. iii. t.
100.

Sciadophyllum, P. Browne.

- Species excluse :—
S. racemiferum, Miq. = Cheirodendron
S. samydifolium, Wright Dendropanaz samydifolium, Seem.
Pseudopanax, C. Koch:
Add to generie character: Foliis exstipulatis v. stipulatis.
P. crassifolium, C. Koch, add: Panaz crassifolium, Dene. et Planch.
in Rev. Hort. 1854, p. 105. i
3. P. lineare, Seem. ( Panaz lineare, Hook. f. Fl. N. Zeal. i. p. 93;

ejusd. Handbook N. Z. Fl. p. 101).—Middle Island of New Zealand
(Lyall!).

Oligoscias, Seem. — Maralia, Petit Thouars.
O. Madagascariensis, Seem. — Maralia Madagascariensis, De
Cand.

142 SCULPTURE OF THE TESTA OF GERMAN JUNCACER.

Polyscias, Forst., add to generic character : Styli 5-12.

Oreopanax, Dene. et Planch :

O. Humboldtianum, Dene. et Planch., add: O. (7) reticulatum, Dene.
et Planch.—Nomen vernac. * Papayon."— Silla de Caracas (Bon-
pland! in Herb. Mus. Paris).

O. (2) Turbacense, Dene. et Planch.—There are only three leaves of
this in the Paris Herbarium, two of which are 3-lobed, the lobes ovate
acuminate, 0. discolor has similar foliage, but that of O. Turbacense
is quite glabrous, and looks almost a form of O. capitatum.

Nothopanax, Miq. :

N. sambucifolium, C. Koch, add: Panax dendroides, F. Muell. in
Hook. Journ. 1856, p. 72.

N. simplex, Seem.— (?) Panax simplicifolium, Dietr. Gart. Lexicon.

N. arborum, Seem., add : Panas Australasia, Pers. Ench. i. p. 298.

Cussonia, Thunb. :

C. (?) Bojeri, Seem.—Ovarium 1-loculare; hence probably the type
of a new genus.

Raukana, Seem., read always Raukaua.

Trevesia, Vis.:

T. Sundaica, Miq.—Omit : Regel, Gart. 1864, t. 438, which plate
seems to represent a different species.

T. palmata, Vis., add: Aralia dubia, Spreng. teste Steudel.

Panax, Linn. :

Species excluse :—

P. Australis, Rem. et Schult. Syst. Veg. vi. pp. 215 et 380— Hermas
Australis, Spreng. Prod. Umbell. p. 19.—New Holland.—A very
doubtful plant, not taken up by Bentham (Fl. Austr.).

P. crenatum, Dietr. Gart. Lexicon, vi. p. 633— ?

P. simplicifolium, Dietr. Gart. Lexicon=(?) Nothopanaz simpler,
Seem.

ON THE SCULPTURE OF THE TESTA OF GERMAN
JUNCACE.
By Dr. Francis Bucnenau, or BREMEN.
[Translated from the * Botanische Zeitung,’ vol. xxv. p. 201.)
To distinguish between the different species of Juncus and Luzula
is not an easy matter, owing to the great similarity exhibited

SCULPTURE OF THE TESTA OF GERMAN JUNCACES. 143

in the structure of their flower and fruit; and though in the genus
Juncus the larger groups are founded upon the nature of the vegetative
organs and the inflorescence, and in the genus Zuzula (where the
leaves are generally very uniform) upon the shape of the appendicules of
the seed and also the inflorescence, yet one is essentially dependent for
further differential characters upon the structure of the flower, the
form, colour, and size of the perianth, the number and structure of the
anthers, and the form and comparative size of the pistil and the fruit.
It is therefore important to be able to avail ourselves of a new cha-
racter which is but little variable,—I mean the more delicate structure
of the testa. True, the configuration of the seed has long ago been noted.
Ernest Meyer founded upon the nature of the appendicules in Luzula
his three groups of that genus; whilst in the genus Juncus attempts
have been made to separate the species with caudate seeds (seminibus sco-
biformibus) from those with ecaudate; and Desvaux even founded upon
the former his untenable genus Marsippospermum, but the more deli-
cate structure was overlooked, and characters derived from it could
therefore not be employed for the better definition of species. Yet
these afford a number of good, and, as far as I know, constant marks
of distinction.

My attention was first directed to these characters by examination
of Juncus spherocarpus, Nees ab Esenb. In my paper on the inflores-
cence of the Juncacee (* Jahrbücher der wissenschaftlichen Botanik," iv.
1865) I passed this plant over in silence, as it was by almost all
regarded as a variety of J. Tenageja, Ehrh. However, I could not rest
satisfied with that; again and again I returned to its examination,
and became convinced that it (at least the specimens at my disposal
collected about Vienna) was much nearer J. bufonius, Linn., than
J. Tenageja,—a conviction in which I am borne out by Ortmann’s
observations (Verhandl. zool.-bot. Vereins, 1854, ix. p. 12) which
afterwards came to hand. On comparing the two species, the colour
of the seeds arrested my attention. I first examined them with a lens,
and, in order to trace out differences, afterwards placed them under
higher magnifying power (seventy-five times), and reflected light. In
this I was successful. Upon the surface of the seeds of both species
a system of meshes with depressions between them, and of distinctive
characters could be made out. Ind. Zenageja the meshes form a
regular network, whilst in J. spherocarpus the meshes are narrow and

144 SCULPTURE OF THE TESTA OF GERMAN JUNCACEA.

transverse ; besides, the seeds of the former species are larger and more
pointed than they are in the latter; and if the magnifying power be
still more increased, the fields of the meshes of J. spherocarpus are
found to be smooth, and in J. Tenageja furnished with extremely small
elevations, which may be owing either to very minute granules or to a
system of extremely delicate sunken and netted lines. My attention
being thus directed to this point, I examined a series of other seeds,
and soon became convinced that the more delicate structure of the testa
presented very important characters for diagnostic purposes. On
learning from Professor Alexander Braun that Dr. Engelmann, of St.
Louis, Mo., was working up the Junxcacee of North America, I did
not fail to draw his attention to this character, and was glad to find
that in his ‘ Revision of the North American Species of Juncus,’ pub-
lished in the ‘Transactions of the Academy of Science of St. Louis,’
1866, vol. ii. n. 2, it had been well attended to, and been raised to
an important rank. In the following I shall therefore use as my basis
Engelmann’s paper, which enjoys priority of publication; but I
thought it necessary to make the foregoing remarks, in order to show
how it comes to pass that both of us have made, independently of each
other, the same observations,

According to the surface of the seeds, Dr. Engelmann distinguishes
three principal groups, which he defines as follows :—

1. Semina reticulata; vix s. distincte apiculata.

2. Semina transverse lineolata, levissime costata; vix s. distincte
apieulata seu breviter caudita.

3. Semina costata, plus minus caudata.

“Coste” he calls the more or less developed longitudinal lines.
When these alone are prominent, and connected by few and obscure
transverse lines, the seeds are naturally called ** semina costata.” In
explanation of the other two terms I add Dr. Engelmann's own words :
— When the ribs are fewer, are wider apart, and united by transverse
ridges, so to form somewhat rectangular meshes, I call the seeds
‘ semina reticulata ;’” and “a large number of Junci exhibit (in fully
ripe seeds) a very delicate but regular transverse reticulation without
very distinct ribs—' semina lineolata: ”

At first sight this classification seems to have much to recommend
it, for it resolves itself into this :—

Seeds with longitudinal ribs only (or nearly so)—* semina costata.”

SCULPTURE OF THE TESTA OF GERMAN JUNCACEZX. 145

Seeds with transverse ridges only (or nearly so) —“ semina lineolata.”

Seeds with uniform, longitudinal and transverse lines—** semina
reticulata.

The terms “ semina costata " and “ semina reticulata?" well express
the nature of the organs, but those of “ semina lineolata " seem less
appropriate, and would ouly be correct if these connected, unin-
terrupted transverse lines surrounded the seeds (something like the
hoops of a cask), and were not connected at all, or only slightly, by
longitudinal lines. But this is not the case. True, if the seeds of any
of the species under consideration (say Juncus effusus, or those even
more delicately netted ones of J. bufonius) are placed under the micro-
scope the transverse lines become conspieuous, but they do not sur-
round the seeds; on the contrary, they are interrupted at some dis-
tance by another series of transverse lines, which mostly oceupy the
intermediate space between the others, and are united to them by
longitudinal lines with forked points. The following may tend to give
the best illustration of the formation :—

n a "pides = dead hexagons,— something like the cells of
a aterally. The two other parallel sides,
which by this process have become elongated, would become rather
prominent, forming a system of distinct parallel lines ; the four other
sides of the hexagon not enlarged would represent longitudinal lines
terminating in forks, and connecting the points of the transverse lines.

This is the case with the seeds of Juncus ; the planes of the hexagon
are concave, their edges projecting beyond the cavity; and though the
transverse edges are more prominent than the forked (or where more
blunt), wavy, longitudinal lines, yet one is not justified in following
Engelmann in classifying the seeds exclusively according to the trans-
verse lines; at least, when first consulting Dr. Engelmann’s otherwise
excellent paper, I was led astray by this flaw, always seeing lon-
gitudinal lines where, from Engelmann’s terms “ semina lineolata” I
did not expect to find any. However, it is self-evident that the
longitudinal lines (costæ), if they are uninterrupted, are more
prominent than they are, as in the case before us, when bent
towards one side or other. The bending, however, is either an
obscure waviness, or a more sudden crumpling. It does, therefore,
seem to me more natural to classify the seeds which Engelmann terms
“ semina lineolata” with the “ semina reticulata " (perhaps with the ex-

VOL. vi. [MAY 1, 1868.]

146 SCULPTURE OF THE TESTA OF GERMAN JUNCACEJE.

ception of the common North American J. tenuis, Willd., in which the
longitudinal ribs are so subdued that they disappear altogether on
maturity,* and which exhibit on the surface closed and sunken meshes)
than to distinguish them as “ semina transverse reticulata ” from those
in which the meshes are nearly of equal dimensions. We have the
very appropriate term “ coste " for the longitudinal ribs or lines, but
have to select another for the transverse lines, “ /ineolg"" being used
by Engelmann, not only for the raised transverse lines forming the
meshes, but also for those transverse lines which terminate within the
meshes, so common in the Junci, with articulated leaves. I shall
therefore in the remainder of the paper employ the term “ transtilla,”
for the raised transverse lines forming meshes; and for the more
delicate ones within the meshes, that of * Zineole."

now add an enumeration of the German species of Juncus, with
parallel diagnoses of their seeds; but in submitting this I must make
a few remarks. The descriptions refer, as do those of Engelmann's
paper, to the external aspect of the seeds in a dry state, taken from
herbarium specimens; they do, therefore, not claim to supply the
anatomical details, the real cause of these differences of sculpture.
Such details, which can only be gathered from living specimens, must
be reserved for future investigation ; it is only with regard to the long
caudate seeds that I have pointed out the great difference of the inner
and outer testa, as in these it is of special importance. The observa-
tions are best made with reflected light, and a power of 50x of a
compound microscope: a simple microscope is less suited for looking
over a large field. It has also to be borne in mind that the state-
ments refer to seeds as ripe as possible. Seeds quite ripe are, how-
ever, not very plentiful, especially in alpine species, though most
specimens for the herbarium are collected in fruit. Quite unripe seeds
are flat or folded (but on account of the early hardening of the outer
membrane but slightly shrivelled), sometimes resembling the well-
known pockets (taschen) in Prunus domestica, Half-ripe seeds retain
a more or less cylindrical form, but they are folded longitudinally, oT;
at all events, their ribs are much more prominent than at maturity.
This point has to be well attended to, one being always inclined "
classify such seeds with the “seminibus costatis ;” and, to avoid
TI d not possess amongst my numerous specimens a single one with seeds
e ripe.

quite

SCULPTURE OF THE TESTA OF GERMAN JUNCACEZ. 147

disappointment, one must try to obtain only seeds with a testa fully
stretched out. The different shades of colour I have endeavoured
to name in accordance with Willdenow's * Grundriss der Krüuterkunde.*

1. Juncus maritimus, Lam. Semina fusiformia, caudata, nucleo oblique
lanceolata; costata et inconspicue reticulata, areis levibus; —
caudis albis; long. 0:42-0:47", nucleus 0:30—0:35" ; lat. 0-1—0:12'

2. J. acutus, L. Semina late ovata, longe vel reete vel oblique
caudata; subtiliter reticulata, areis longitudinalibus levibus; coste et
transtilla ne ferruginea, caudis albis; long. 0:5—0:65, nucleus
0:35-0:4 ;

3. J. vita L. Semina longissime caudata, caudis rectis vel
obliquis; nucleus lineari-lanceolatus, sspe curvatus; multicostata,
transtillis paucis gut bii o areis longitudinalibus levibus ; pallide
erruginea, caudis albis; long. 0:9—1:0, nucleus 0:43; lat. 0:13.

. J. conglomeratus; L. Semina iqi sissies: apiculata ; reti-
aida areis transversis, lævibus cost. et transt. æqualibus; fusco-
vitellina, apicibus nigris; long. 0:22-0:23; lat. 0-1-0°12

. J. effusus, L. Semina oblique ovata, brevissime apiculata ; reti-
culata, areis transversis, lævibus, cost. et transt. æqualibus ; vitellina,
apicibus ferrugineis; long. 0-2-0-22 ; lat. 0*07—0-08.

6. J. diffusus, Hoppe (?).* gawin oblique conico-ovata, breviter
apiculata; reticulata, areis transversis, lævibus ; costæ valde inconspi-
cuz; vitellina, apicibus ferrugineis ; long. 0:20—0-22 ; lat. 0:14-0-15.

. J. glaucus, Ehrh.* Semina oblique ovata, lateribus planis, bre-

diffusus, Hoppe. Under this name st different plants seem
e z bined, Firstly, the sterile one from — pem Schnitan
ith y t
J. nine sy ater ; and secondly a plant w which pid ripe fruit, and
which I p st Tom e Steinbe Stn niei near Hamburg (Chr. Luerssen),
and from Dannenberg, x the Elbe (G. v. Pape). The latter has the deeply

rowed stems, with sha so the d

vaginas of J. glaucus, "- only differs from that species by its broader an
use capsule.

the genuine J. glaucus se more it. The seeds describ
above, being uw of the so-called i p from Dannenberg, scarcely differ
from those of Da aucus, only the longitudinal kedly obscure, and
the seeds of J. glaucus are compressed on the sides, which may be owing to the
greater bia of developed seeds. I therefore do believe that the above-
menti ought to be refe i but should recommen
the fertile J. diffusus to the attention of botani st But in the diagnosis "
J. Matra the P of the fruit, “capsula oblongo-elliptica obtusa mu

ought to be altered into Sanila motion obtusa m "— nata," as
the o ede is indeed rather broad-elliptical than oblong-ellipti

Ta

148 SCULPTURE OF THE TESTA OF GERMAN JUNCACES.

viter apiculata ; dorso regulariter reticulata, lateribus tenuissime trans-
verse reticulatis, areis lzevibus ; ferruginea ; long. 0:23; lat. 0:13-0:14.

8. J. paniculatus, Hoppe.* Semina... apiculata ; areis transversis
reticulata ; ferruginea ; long. 0:24 ; lat. ca. 0°15.

9. J. Balticus, Willd. Semina ovalia vel obovata, brevissime apicu-
lata; reticulata, areis paulo transversis ; griseo-fusca ; long. 0:28-
0:35 ; lat. 0:16-0-2.

10. J. Arcticus, Willd. Semina oblique obovata, apiculata; reti-
culata, areis levibus ;} pallide ferruginea; long. 073-0732; lat. 0°15-
0:18.

11. J. filiformis, L. Semina oblique obovata, brevissime apiculata ;
reticulata, areis lævibus;t vitellina, apice ferruginea ; long. 0:2-0:21;
lat. 0:12-0:13.

12. J. stygius, L. Semina ovato-lanceolata, longe apiculata ; COS-
tata, costis numerosissimis areas tenues acutas formantibus ; straminea;
long. 0:7—1:0 ; nucleus 0°4—0°6 ; lat. 0°3.

13. J. castaneus, Smith. Semina scobiformia (longissime caudata),
caudis obliquis; costata, costis numerosissimis, areas tenues acutas
formantibus; ferruginea, caudis albis; long. 1:25-1:4, nucleus 035-
0:42; lat. 018—072.

14. J. triglumis, L. Semina scobiformia, nucleo elongato-ovali ;
costata ; costis numerosis, transtillis perpaucis inconspicuis ; pallide
ferruginea, caudis albis; long. 08-1, nucleus 0°3 ; lat. 013-018. _

14a. J. biglumis, L.$ Semina scobiformia, nucleo ovato; costata,
transtillis numerosis inconspicuis (areis fere quadratis) ; pallide ferru-
ginea, caudis albis; long. 0°55-0°6, nucleus 0:3-0'35 ; lat. 0:2

* My specimens of J. paniculatus, Hoppe, having only unripe seeds, which
are quite compressed, the description given above is unsatisfactory. €
plant differs, however, from the other species by its stouter, branched, mes
paler inflorescence, whilst the dark-brown sheaths and stems corres nd wit
PpO of J. glaucus. It hardly deserves to be separated specifically from

. glaucus. : é

_+ Ina dry state both plants exhibit a regular reticulation, in which mane
ribs nor transverse lines are prominent, but the reticulation is often obseu
by strong wrinkles of the thick, outer membrane. I do therefore not approve
of Dr. Engelmann referring J. Arcticus to the group with ribbed
filiformis to that with reticulate. Respecting the appearance of the es
Mer soaking, and the structure of the inner and outer membrane of testa

ow. *

t J. biglumis, Linn., I have enumerated on account of its close ere

with J. triglumis, although this species is peculiar to the extreme north, and
does not occur in the Alps.

SCULPTURE OF THE TESTA OF GERMAN JUNCACEM. 149

15. J. trifidus, L. Semina ovata vel pyramidata, irregulariter a
latere compressa in vertice breviter caudata ; multicostata, coste trans-
tillis subtilibus, obliquis conjunctze, areis hic illie transverse lineolatis ;
^c dii cauda alba; long. 0:6-0:8, nucleus 0:48—0:7; lat. 0°3-

e J. monanthos, Jacq. Semina lanceolata, acuta, irregulariter
compressa, breviter caudata; multicostata, coste transtillis obliquis
conjunctæ, areis Lonpitiedinalibals leevibus, interdum etiam lineolatis,
transtillis subtilioribus ; straminea ; long. 0°7—0°9, nucleus 0:45—0*5 ;
lat. 0°25-0°35

17*. J. pygmeus, Rich. Semina pyriformia vel obovata, brevissime
apiculata ; regulariter "tme areis tenuissime transverse lineolatis ;
ferruginea ; long. 0:16-0:18 ; lat. 0-1-0-11

18. J. AEAN Weig. Semina lanceolato-ovata, apiculata ; regu-
lariter reticulata (costis et transtillis æqualibus) areis lævibus ; pallide
ferruginea, apicibus ferrugineis ; long. 0:17—0-18; lat. 0°8—0°1

19. J. obtusiflorus, Ehrh. Semina elongato-pyriformia, recte apicu-
lata ; regulariter reticulata, transtillis subtilioribus, costis crenatis, areis
subtilissime punctatist ; vitellina; long. 0°2 ; lat. 0:1-0-12.

20. J. sylvaticus, Reich. Semina elongato-lanceolata, pene fusifor-
mia, apiculata ; regulariter reticulata, areis lineolatis ; vitellina, apici-
bus ferrugineis ; long. 0°25 ; lat. 0°08-0°1.

21. J. lampocarpus, Ehrh. Semina obovata, apiculata ; iiia
retieulata, areis transverse lineolatis; vitellina, apice ferruginea ; long.
0:22-0:25 ; lat. 0:1-0-13

22. J. atratus, Krock. Semina lanceolata vel lanceolato-obovata,
apieulata; regulariter reticulata, areis transverse lineolatis ; pallide
sol apice ferruginea ; long. 0°22—0°24; lat. 0:08-0:1

. J. Alpinus, Vill. Semina lanceolata vel lanceolato-obovata,
Sai apieulata: regulariter reticulata, areis transverse lineolatis ;
pallide ferruginea, apice ferruginea; long. 022-025; lat. 0'11-
0:13.

umerate this spei, instead of J. triandrus, Gouan (which is only a
slight arity of the German capitatus); and I am the more prompted to do
d aie een wns fh the North Friesian Islands. That Z tee to

ar the na of J. meus, Rich., instead of J. pygmaeus cus, Thuill., h
been Og eas me. th bot. C Zeitung, 1865, n

t J. obtusiflorus alone of all tl o German species has these delicate points,
which appear as if capil:

150 SCULPTURE OF THE TESTA OF GERMAN JUNCACEX,

24. J. supinus, Mch. Semina obovata, apiculata ; regulariter reti-
culata, areis transverse lineolatis ; vitellina, apice ferruginea ; long.
0:21-0:24 ; lat. 012-013.

25. J. squarrosus, L. Semina oblique obovata s. turbinata, irregu-
lariter compressa, non apieulata; grosse, sed regulariter reticulata,
-areis lævibus ; brunnea ; long. 0:3-0:35 ; lat. 0°18-0°2.

26. J. compressus, Jacq. Semina late obovata s. oblique obovata,
apiculata ; transverse reticulata, costis fractis grossis, areis levibus ;
badia, apice fere nigra ; long. 0:18—0:2 ; lat. 0:9—0:12.

27. J. Gerardi, Lois. Semina turbinata, obovata vel oblique ob-
ovata, apiculata; transverse reticulata, costis fractis grossis, areis
levibus; ferruginea, apice nigro-ferruginea ; long. 0:22-026; lat.
0:12-0:15.

28. J. tenuis, Willd. Semina oblique obovata s. lanceolato-ob-
ovata, apiculata; transverse lineata (costis inconspicuis), areis trans-
versis, subtilissime lineolatis (?) ;* pallide ferruginea, apice ferruginea ;
long. 0:22-0:26 ; lat. 0:08-0:1

` 29. J. Tenageja, Ehrh. Semina lanceolato-obovata, obliqua, apicu-

lata; regulariter reticulata (costee inconspicuze numerose, transtilla
subtiliora), areis subtilissime lineolatis (?) ;* vitellina, apice ferru-
ginea; long. 015—0:2 ; lat. 0:06—0:09

30. J. spherocarpus, N. v. E. Semina ovata, vel obovata, oblique
et brevissime apiculata; subtiliter reticulata (costis inconspicuis) areis
transversis, minimis, lzevibus; ferruginea; long. 0*14—0:18 ; lat. 0:08-
01.

31. J. bufonius, L. Semina doliiformia, retusa, brevissime apicu-
lata ; subtiliter reticulata (costis i picuis), areis transversis, leevibus ;
pallide ferruginea, apice ferruginea; long. 0:18-0:22 ; lat. 01-015.
From the foregoing, it will be easy to form some conception of the
differences observable in the German species of Juncus. In the | t
instance, the species with caudate seeds (J. maritimus, acutus, Jacquin,
stygius, castaneus, triglumis, biglumis, tripodus, and monanthos) must
be grouped together. Their seeds are either ovate, and only with short
appendages (J. trifidus), lancet-shaped (J. stygius and monanthos), OF
fusiform or scrobiform (J. maritimus, acutus, Jacquini, castaneus, tri-

* This is an extremely delicate unevenness in the base of the meshes, beo
owing to very fine but prominent granules, or (what is essentially the same,
a system of extremely delicate, impressed, reticulate lines.

SCULPTURE OF THE TESTA OF GERMAN JUNCACEZ. 151

glumis, and biglumis). In length they are the largest (being 1*4 line
in J. castaneus) ; and even after deducting the appendage the body of
the seed is much larger than that of the other species. The ecau-
date seeds are mostly about } line long; on the average the seeds
of J. Tenageja, spherocarpus, compressus, pygma@us, and capitatus are
about + line smaller. e seeds of J. Balticus are considerably
larger than the average size (being as large as 4 line), Æreticus (which
is nearly as large as the foregoing), and J. sguarrosus (which is the
same size as J. Balticus). In nearly all caudate seeds the ribs of the
testa are very prominent, and the meshes formed by them are nearly
always arranged lengthwise (J. Jacquini, acutus, stygius, castaneus, tri-
glumis, trifidus, and monanthos); we find meshes of nearly equal
length in J. maritimus and biglumis. Transversely-placed meshes do, of
course, not occur where the ribs are very much developed ; and if in some
parts of the seeds of J. ¢rifidus and monanthos elevated transverse,
pretty equidistant, lines are often noticed within the longitudinally-
placed meshes of the external membrane ; these transverse lines are on
the inner brown membrane, and glimpses of it can only be caught in
places where the outer membrane is dried up. A very regular rectan-
gular reticulation, with delicate, transversely-striated meshes, occurs in
the species with articulated leaves. J. pygmaeus, sylvaticus, lampo-
carpus, atratus, alpinus, and supinus agree in this respect; whilst
J. obtusiflorus differs from them by its delicately-dotted meshes. Re-
gular reticulation, with smooth meshes, occurs in J. capitatus, squar-
rosus, and Balticus. Closely packed transverse ‘meshes (“semina
lineolata”) of Engelmann—a term which becomes intelligible when it
is borne in mind that indeed the elevated transverse lines are the most
prominent of all— are noticed in J. conglomeratus, effusus, glaucus (curi-
ously enough only on the sides of the seeds, whilst the back has a
regular reticulate system of ribs), paniculatus, tenuis, Tenageja, sphero-
carpus, and bufonius. The ecaudate seeds are generally oblique, ob-
ovate or pear-shaped, seldom lancet-ovate (J. capitatus, Tenageja,
atratus, and alpinus), truly elongate-lancet (J. sylvaticus) or doliiform
(J. bufonius). The raphe is mostly shorter than the outer strongly-
curved side of the seed, to which the obliquity of the seed is due. The
chalaza is in appearance like a projecting point, easily distinguished
from the other parts of the seed by its much darker colour.

In conclusion, let us turn to the seeds of our species of Luzula.

152 SCULPTURE OF THE TESTA OF GERMAN JUNCACES,

We are at once struck with their size, which, of course, is accounted
for by the fact that in Zuzula there are only three seeds in each cap-
sule, whilst Juncus is many-seeded. The seeds of all species are also
of a very dark colour. Yellow seeds, like those of Juncus effusus, do
not oecur; but, on the other hand, they are often ferrugineous, and
very dark brown. In outline the seeds are not so oblique as those of
Juncus; they oscillate between elongate-ovate and rotundate-ovate.
Those of L. pediformis are very peculiar, being nearly peltate. The
outline is, however, variously affected by the appendicule, which in
L. Forsteri, pilosa, and flavescens projects beyond the chalaza, the point
on the apex of the seed, and the papillose projection at the hilum
(L. campestris, pallescens, and caricina). L. pediformis is again peculiar
in this respect, its funiculus terminating at the base in a papille, and
at the apex in a pointed appendix, so that this species forms an inter-
mediate link between the first and third group. The finer sculpture of
the testa in Zuzula is, however, much more simple than in Juncus,
there being merely either a regular or longitudinally-stretched reticula-
tion, caused by the dissepiments of the cells of the testa. The mem-
brane of the meshes is either even or concave, and often with rather
longitudinal wrinkles,— perhaps owing to the process of drying. Deli-
cate transverse lines on the membrane of the meshes I found only in
the curious L. pediformis.

l. Luzula pilosa, Willd. Semina orbiculari-ovata, obtusissima, in
apice superiore appendice oblique cultriformi instructa ; indistincte re-
gulariter reticulata et subrugosa, subnitida ; brunnea, appendice alba ;
long. 0:7" (cum app. 1:0, app. 0:6) ; lat. 0:5-0:6",

2. L. flavescens, Gaud. Semina late obovata, appendice obliqua
cultriformi acuta; regulariter reticulata et indistincte longitudinaliter
rugosa, subnitida; ferruginea, appendice vitellina; long. 0:75-0:8
(cum app. 1:6-1:7) ; lat. 0:4.

3. L. Forsteri, De Cand. Semina orbiculari-ovata, obtusa, appen-
dice obliqua in funiculum decurrente instructa ; regulariter reticulata,
areis subrugosis, subnitida; brunnea, appendice vitellina ; long.
0:5-0-65 (cum app 1*0) ; lat. 0:45-0-5.

4. L. sylvatica, Gaud. Semina ovata, apiculata ; regulariter reticu-
lata, areis subrugosis, subnitida; brunnea, apice grisea ; long. 0:8;
lat. 0°35,

5. L. Pedemontana, Boiss. Semina oblique ovata, breviter apicu-

SCULPTURE OF THE TESTA OF GERMAN JUNCACE#, 153

lata; regulariter wap. areis subrugosis, nitida; brunneo-nigra ;
long. 0:65-0:75 ; lat. 0

6. L. nivea, De ados

7. L. nemorosa, E. M. RB oblique-ovata, apiculata ; longitu-
dinaliter rd a areis levibus, nitida; brunnea, apice et funiculo
vitellinis ; long. 0:6—0:65 ; lat. 0:26—0'3

8. L. lutea, De Cand. (immatura /) Semina oblique-ovata, apicu-
lata; longitudinaliter reticulata ?, nitida ; ferruginea, apice et funiculo
vitellinis ; long. 0°6—0°63 ; lat. 03

9. L. parviflora, De Cand. Semina ovalia, apiculata ; longitudina-
liter reticulato-rugosa, subnitida; brunnea; long. 0-6-0: 5; lat.

10. L. spadicea, De Cand.*

11. L. glabrata, Koch. .

12. L. spicata, De Camis Semina obovata, apiculata ; regulariter
reticulata et inconspicue remet werten ferruginea, apice et funiculo
vitellinis ; long. 05-06 ; lat. 0

18. L. pallescens, Bess.t ^a ovata, obtusa, basi papillata;
longitudinaliter rugoso-reticulata, nitida; brunnea, papilla basilaris
alba; long. 0°45-0°5; lat. 0°25—-0°28.

14. L. campestris, De Cand.f Semina late ovalia, obtusissima,
basi caruncula magna instructa; longitudinaliter retieulata et incon-
spicue rugosa, nitida; brunnea, caruncula luteo-alba; long. 0°7—-0°8
es 0:5; lat. 0:4—0'5.

. L. pediformis, De Cand. Semina magna, late obovata, obtusis-
sima, intus plana, extra convexa longe apiculata; longitudinaliter
reticulata, areis levissimis transverse lineolatis, nitida; dilute ferru-
ginea, apice, papilla basilari et funiculo luteis; long. 1:1-1:2; lat.
0:6—0-65.

ess fruitin 8.

t The size of ~ bar E oko runeule is su ce » much n. ^v the
mountain and alpin t seems to be smaller than in the gen . cam-
— of the plains, de I praes found it larger than in the form of. x. enn.

ens described above.

154

MEMORANDA.

Drorcovs FORMS OF VITIS VINIFERA, .L.—On page 42 of the Proceedings
of the Academy, I offered a few observations tending to show that the idea of
De Candolle veo adopted by others), that Dioicousism was a peculiar attri-
bute of the American species of Vitis and Hermaphroditism of the Euro

2

wa
genus, ought to be corrected ; and further, I suggested that the seedless grapes
of Europe (Currants) were probably pistillate forms. This has produced two
letters from Dr. George Engelmann, of so much interest that, with his know-
ledge, I make the following extraets :— :

“ Tt is a well-known fact that V. vinifera, when running wild, as it occurs in
different localities on the banks of the Rhine, becomes polygamous; and I
have specimens of male plants in my herbarium. ‘The berries are small, acerb,
and dark bluish-black

“ The same, I have learnt from Prof. Parlatore, of Florence, grows fe the

near Leghorn, and is as large a plant there as our largest V.

cordifolia (or viparia),—a hundred feet high, and (stem) six or eight incheei in
diameter,—and is there yet called * Labrusca’ by the natives,—the ancient
name used also by Virgil and Pliny, showing the same plant to be wild (native
or naturalized ?) at their time. This is also said by Professor Parlatore to be

“The number of seeds does not depend on the fertility of the plant, but on
the size s the berry; thus our small berries, V. cordifolia (viparia), bear
_ one or two reds, rarely, if ever, more.

** The question with me is whether the plant is ever properly dioicous ? I
have never found female plants. All that I could examine were either male or
hermaphrodite, though the hermaphrodite may not be absolutely perfect,—that
is, though the pollen is perfect, it may require the pollen of another (male or
hormophrodite) plant to fertilize it,

“ Has any one seen purely female plants ?

“ Your hypothesis of the fous Currants I cannot share. If notimpreg-
nated, the fruit be come to nothing; but there are seedless varieties of different
plants you kno

In another lint; i in reply to some suggestions of "ine Dr. peeing adds:
“T was too hasty in saying that a non-fertilized fruit would not ripen. en
with a fleshy calyx (epigynons) often do, d dva seeds; but of
grapes I would doubt it. And, moreover, I do not know—and would like
botanists to look E female flowers are found in Vitis; 1 find only
complete or male plants,—have never seen a purely female. If no one has,
will they look out next season ?”

These extracts confirm my views in reference to the existence of imperfect
forms of V. vinifera, and they open up an interesting inquiry as to the cause
of seedless raisins. One of our fellow-mem bers suggests that my hy pothesis,
that they are pistillate forms, imperfectly developed through lack of fertiliza-

NEW PUBLICATIONS. 155

tion, is unlikely, because, with so many vineyards of perfect grapes, at times
some of these would get fertilized from stray pollen, and thus we should occa-
sionally find seeds in dried corinths, which we do not. But old writers on the

which case they are double the size (see Prince’s Treatise on the Vine, pp. 97,
98, copied, probably, from Duhamel). They are, perhaps, rejected when the
currants are being prepared.

However, the object of my note was to refer to the fact of the existence of
male plants ; and the hypothesis in reference to the seedless grapes was intro-
duced rather to stimulate inquiry as to what the facts really are in relation to
their real nature and organization.—Zhomas Meehan, in Proc. Philadelphia
Acad. 1867, pp. 98, 99.

NEW PUBLICATIONS.

The Chinchona Species of New Granada, containing the Botanical De-
scriptions of the Species examined by Drs. Mutis and Karsten ; with
some account of those Botanists, and of the results of their labours.
By Crements R. ManknaM, F.L.S. With Notes by J. E. Howard.
London: Printed for Her Majesty’s Stationery Office. 1867. 8vo.
140 pp.

The Chinchonological writings of Dr. Mutis, a Spanish botanist,
whom Humboldt and Bonpland visited at Bogota in New Granada,
after being buried for fifty years in a toolshed at Madrid, have at last
seen the light. We wish we could add that Mr. Markham, to whom
we are indebted for rescuing them, had also succeeded in obtaining
copies of the plates by which they are illustrated, for without them we
are in reality not much wiser than we were before, having to rely for
our identification of the species and “ varieties” of Mutis to imperfect
botanical descriptions, in which some of the most essential, even ge-
neric, characters are omitted; and we therefore trust that Mr. Mark-
ham and Mr. Howard, in the interest of science, will spare no pains
to get possession of these illustrations, as they are in fact morally
bound to do, after throwing so many synonyms on our hands without
clearing them up. Indeed, the barks of New Granada and Columbia
in the widest (Bolivarian) sense, would form a suitable companion
volume to Mr. Howard’s justly esteemed * Quinologia of Pavon.'

The writings of Mutis on the bark-trees of New Granada are sup-
plemented by those of Dr. Karsten, well known in their German dress,

156 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

and here reproduced in English for the benefit of those ignorant of
that language.

Mr. Howard, it is well known, has always given Mr. Karsten due
credit for what he has done and the courtesy he has shown him :—“ I
have,” says Mr. Howard, “ before expressed my conviction of the
great value of his researches, and of the accuracy (as far as I can
judge) of his descriptions. . . . I have now only to reiterate those re-
marks, and to express my cordial satisfaction at the reprint of such in-
teresting information in the English language. I must, however, con-
fine my approbation to Dr. Karsten’s record of his own researches,
which did zo£ extend to the barks of Bolivia and Peru."

At the end of this volume, * A complete List" of the species ever
referred to the genus Chinchona is given, filling four and a half pages.
But we regret to add that, doubtless in consequence of the sudden
departure of Mr. Markham for Abyssinia, the proofs of this list (and
in a less degree those of the whole book) have been so slovenly read
that it is full of misprints. We counted in it no less than seventy, on
a superficial perusal. Nor can we accept it as a complete enumeration
of all the species ever referred to Chinchona, the following names being
absent, and many more might be found by carefully going through
generally accessible publications, viz.:—C. Bonplandiana, Kl.; C. Ca-
pensis, Burm.; C. discolor, Kl.; C. ezcelsa, Ham.; C. glabra, Ruiz ;
C. Lambertiana, Bartl. ; C. Morado, Ruiz; C. nitida, Benth.; C. ob-
tusifolia, Dietr. ; C. pallescens, Ruiz; C. paniculata, Dietr. ; C. pauci-
flora, Tafalla, Hariong; C. rotundifolia, Pav. ; €. rubicunda, Fée; e.
scabra, Lodd.; C. tenuis, Ruiz; C. vanilliodora, Fée. Nor are the
species ER by modern AS at from Chinchona always referred
to the right genus; for instance, C. corymbiflora, Forst., is not an
Exostemma but a Badusa, A. Gray. We should also have been glad
to see the usual sign of identification used when a species is trans-
ferred to another genus (viz. S instead of a comma; it would have
made the whole so much cleare

We shall allow Mr. Marken to give his own account of the work
of Mutis, which is entitled ‘El Arcano de la Quina,' and divided into
four parts.

" He commenced its publieation in a periodical called * El Diario,’ at Bo-
gota, in 1793-94, and an MINE abstract of the first two afterwards
‘Mercurio Peruano.’ But Mutis appears to have subsequently

NEW PUBLICATIONS. 157

aplet cript to Don
Ignacio Sanchez Tejada, secretary to the Viceroyalty of Santa Fé, for publica-

h
was left amongst a heap of other books and papers. It accidentally fell into
the hands of a Spanish physician, Don Manuel Hernandez de Gregorio, who
published the first three parts, relating to the medicinal properties of Chinchona
bark, in 1828.

The first part is on the errors that must exist in the administration of quina
bark, while ignorance and confusion prevail concerning the different species.
Mutis says that, in ti i diately succeeding the discovery of quina, only
one species was known in Europe, namely, that of Loxa, which he calls quina

th

rs began to cut the trees down instead of barking them while standing, with
a view to gathering the bark from the branches as well as from the trunk. It
was intended also that shoots should thus spring up from the old stools.

is now of no value.
the Chinchona genus into four species, and attributes special medicinal qualities
to each, vi

1. C. lancifolia (quina naranjada), Orange bark. Febrifuge.

4. C. ovalifolia (quina blanca), White bark. Tonie.

Tn this classification Mutis displays an extreme love of generalizing on in-
sufficient and false data. Nos. 2 and 4 are not medicinal Chinchonæ at all,
and he himself confesses that the quina blanca was never appreciated in the
trade.

The third part gives some further information on the use of bark, as then
practised ; but the controversies of the faculty, now sixty or eighty years old,
can no longer be either interesting Or instructive. It is, however, curious to
find Mutis writing on the subject of Chinchona cultivation in this strain :—
‘The due conservancy of the quina trees in our forests will obviate the neces-

158 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

sity of having recourse to the very ee costly, and probably impracticable
project of forming quina plantation

The fourth part of the * Arcano de la Quina’ has never before been printed.
Yet it is the only part which is now of any practical value, as it contains the
botanical descriptions of the Chinchona species of New Granada, which were

Caldas bitterly complained, without labels or notes. There are also a number
of rent drawings of Chinchone in the same room, together with upwards
of 20,000 drawings of other plants, and 5000 beautiful coloured drawings by
the roa American disciples of Mutis. The whole collection is in a lament-
able state of confusion and neglect, and is likely to remain so. There seems to
be no hope that the present or any future government of Spain will go to the
expense of publishing the results of labours undertaken under the auspices of
their more worthy predecessors in the days of Charles III.

The fourth part of the work of Mutis commences with a synoptical table of
the species which he subsequently describes. They are seven in number, four
of which (being those already mentioned in the second part) he classes as
having hairy corollas :—

si lancifolia, C. oblongifolia,
C. cordifolia, C. ovalifolia,
and three as having smooth corollas :—
C. ora. C. parviflora.

ongi
C. dis. aniiforal
Only two of these would be considered as true Chinchone by Dr. Weddell,
yen a lancifolia and C. cordifolia.
tis commences his botanical descriptions with a carefully rewritten de-
diipton of the genus, Then follows the C. lancifolia with 3 varieties (a

the Cascarilla magnifolia of Weddell ; ; the C. ovalifolia is s the Qascarilla ma

erocarpa of Weddell; the C. longiflora is the Cosmibuena obtusifolia of Ruiz

and Pavon ; the C. dissimili iflora is the Exostemma dissimilifiorum, and the C.
parviflora is doubtful.”

Mr. Markham avails himself of this opportunity to break another
lance in favour of the true spelling of the genus Chinchona, and we
reproduce with pleasure his arguments, which seem to us unassailable :—

“ Linnæus, who first described it, chose the most appropriate name for it

that could possibly have been selected, namely, that of the noble lady who had
first made its healing virtues known. But most unfortunately Linneus was

NEW PUBLICATIONS. i 159

misinformed as to the name of her whom he desired to honour This is to be

accounted for by his having received his knowledge of the Countess of Chin-

chon through a French and not a Spanish source. Thus misled, Linnæus spelt

the name Cinhona and Cinchona, omitting one or two letters; but the fact that

he altered the spelling in his different editions, proves beyond any doubt that
rrectly. It was sti

all the great Spanish authorities; as well as by Howard, Spruce, Seemann,
imes

of the wrong spelling is very inconvenient and confusing to the i ing
number of persons who are practically in d in the Chinchona genus; as
well as barbarous and illiterate. Most botanical names are means, not ends,

i ames
and, their uses as means once established, botanists have plausible grounds for
persisting in spelling them wrong, when an error is generally adopted. But
the error now under discussion has never been generally adopted ; on the con-

it after a policeman’s belt (Cinchona).

The value of this publication is much enhanced by a series of foot-
notes from the pen of Mr. Howard, in which he brings his long and
intimate knowledge of the subject to bear upon the various points
under discussion, and reetifies many errors into which the writers,
whose works are here reproduced, have fallen, and into which all pio-
neers of new or little-known fields must expect to fall.

Sasa eai

160

BOTANICAL NEWS.

r, C. Beenitz, of Kenigsberg, has issued a new pu * his collection of
PA plants of Northern and Central Germany, compri he Juncace@ and
Cyperacee. The whole of this set, comprising ae: cR (price 18s.), may
be ordered from Mr. E. Remer, of Gorlitz, publish
uchenau has figured and described a Ex una p Lapageria rosea which
incom: considerable horticultural interest, it having six instead of three inner
a leaves.
second issue of the fifth edition of Professor Asa Gray’s ‘ Manual of the

prising, as it does, many small e Reon dc and other, as well as
more considerable alterations and addition
The New York * Nation ' of March 19 ue E a review of Darwin's * Vari-
ation of Animals and Plants under Domestication, in which it is reiterated
that Dr. Wells, an iR de in an anthropological paper read in 1813 before
the Royal Society, was the first who recognized the principle of natural selec-
tion. But in 1865, Pura Schultz-Schultzenstein already pointed out that

his
published in 1775, and that, ty whatever merit there M be in having
— a theory was due to the great German naturalis
H BOTANICAL Soorrry, February 13th. oe oe Jenner, Esq. 2
eie in aie chair. The following communications were read :—1. Notice

Old Calabar. Extracted diss e "s journals of the late Mr. W. G. Milne,

by Mr. John Sadler. 3. Remar f Elymus, Triticum, and Phleum,
from Vancouver’s Island. “By Professor Balfour. Under the name of Bunch-
grass, several kinds of grasses have nt from Vancouver's Island and

Botanie Garden under that name. One is a species of T'riticum, perhaps a
variety of T. repens, of which specimens are now shown. The other is an
lymus, which appears to be the E. condensatus of Presl. In this I am con-
ed lo i

grasse

other plant sent turns out to be a hegre resembling P. . pratensis, aishough

growing to a larger size. 4. Report on he Open-Air Vegetation in the Ro yal

Mobi Gardons. M Mr Te b.
vt tha fall

q t:—“ om Rever-
chon, botaniste à Briangon, Hautes Alpes, en F ti e pow
la botanique, toutes les Alpes du Dauphiné, de eR Savoye et du , Piémont. m

COILULMHS pl A
centurie de ses plantes, sea largement rins de prix q
été obligé de faire subir à oo lesquelles sont fixées haftet
à 20 francs les 105 espèces. Les centuries sont expédiées et emballées avec le
plus grand soin."

161

REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACEA.
By BregrHOLD Seemann, Pu.D., F.L.S.
(Concluded from Vol. VI. p. 142.)

XVII. On THE Genus MARALIA.
(Pirate LXXX.)

Bentham and Hooker fil. (* Genera Plantarum’) referred my genus
Oligoscias to Panax, from which, as limited by me, it differs by its
pentacarpous fruit and valvate petals. It proves, however, to be iden-
tical with the little-known genus Maralia, Petit Thouars.

V. Maratia, Petit Thouars, Nov. Gen. Madag. p. 13, n. 43;
De Cand. Prodr. iv. p. 255.— Pedicelli articulati. Flores ecalyculati,
hermaphroditi. Calycis tubus turbinatus, limbo 5-dentato. Petala 5,
ovato-triangularia, libera, :estivatione valvata. Stamina 5, filamentis
brevibus, antheris oblongis. Ovarium inferum, 3-5- bos loculis
l-ovulatis. Styli 3-5, filiformes, omnino liberi, stigmatibus ped
formibus. Drupa ipu ovato- oblonga, 3—5-pyrena. Albumen ru-
minatum.—Frutex Mad is, inermis, foliis exstipulatis ponini
2—9-jugis cum impari, petiolis supra canaliculatis, foliolis lateralibus
sessilibus, terminali petiolulato, infimis subrotundatis Sean OREA
bus, supremis ovatis v. ellipticis, basi acutis, acuminatis, 3—5-setaceo
dentatis ; umbellis 5—8-floris, longe peduneulatis ; pedicellis filiformi-
us (6-8 lin. long.) ; floribus ee albis.— Oligoscias, Seem.
Journ. of Bot. iii. p. 179. Species unica

1. M. Madagascariensis, De Cand. |. c. iyoni Madagascariensis,
Seem. Journ. of Bot. iii. p. 179. Aralia Maralia, Schult. Syst. vi.
p.704. Panax Maralia, Dene. et Planch. in Rev. Hortie. 1854, p. 105.
—Madagascar, Betroun, Tamatave and Antananarivo, on clay hills
2000-3000 feet above the sea. (Meller! Lyall! n. 232, and others.)

EXPLANATION or Prats LXXX., represen a | Maralia Madagascariensis,
from arene obbgingly lent by Dr. Hooker — Fig de Miei lower-bud. 2. Open
flowe Sta 4. Ovary, far adva b. me, cut across, 6.
8 iioi: eel wit! th nie on right-hand side of 6, Maple

XVIII. On toe Genus ELEUTHEROCOCCUS.

XXXVI. Evevrnerococcus, Maxim. Prim. Fl. Amur. p. 132; Bth.

et Hook. f, Gen. i i. p. 941. — Pedicelli artieulati. Flores ecalyeüliti
VOL. V1. [JUNE 1, 1808.] M

162 REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACEJE.

polygami. Calycis margo vix prominulus, integer v. minute dentatus.
Petala 5, rarius 6-7, submembranacea, estivatione valvata. Stamina
tot quot petala ; antherz ovato-oblongz. Discus convexus, in conum v.
columnam stylorum abiens. Ovarium 5- rarius 6—7-loculare. Stylus
1, stigmate terminali. Drupa baccata, globosa, siccitate ssepe angu-
lata; pyrenz crustaceee, a latere compresse. Semen lanum. Albu-
men zequabile.— Frutex Amurensis, aculeatus, foliis digitatim 5-folio-
latis, foliolis membranaceis serrulatis, stipulis vix prominulis v. nullis;
umbellis solitariis v. paucis, sepius geminis, bracteis minutis caducis
v. nullis.

Iu habit closely resembling some digitate-leaved Indian Aralias, but
differing from them in its valvate corolla and single style.

1. E. senticosus, Maxim. l.c.; Regel, Gartenflora, 1863, tab. 393.
— Hedera (?) senticosa, Rupr. et Maxim. olim.— Forests of Manchu-
ria, where it forms part of the underwood (Maximowiez !).

XXV. ON THE GENUS ASTROTRICHA.

XLIII. AsrRorRICHA, De Cand. Prodr. iv. 74, et Mem. Omb. 29.
t. 5, 6; Benth. et Hook. Gen. Plant. i. p. 937; Benth. Fl. Austr. iii.
p. 379.— Pedicelli artieulati. Flores ecalyculati, hermaphroditi. Ca-
lycis tubus ovatus ; limbus minimus, vix 5-dentatus. Petala 5, ovalia,
subacuta, æstivatione valvata. Stamina 5; antherw oblonge. Discus
subplanus, margine libero undulato. Ovarium 2-loeulare. Styli 2, dis-
tincti, a basi filiformes ; stigmata terminalia. Fructus ovatus, a latere
compressus exalatusque v. transverse subteres ad commisuram longitu-
dinaliter alatus, exocarpio membranaceo v. subcarnoso; pyrene a latere
compresse, presertim ad commissuram induratz ibidemque utrinque
suleate v. in loculos spurios vacuos producte. Semen oblongum. Al-
bumen zquabile.—Frutices Australienses, plus minus stellato-tomen-
tosi v. lanati, foliis alternis petiolatis indivisis subtus tomentosis ;
stipulis nullis; umbellis paniculatis; bracteis parvis setaceis V. nullis.

A genus so closely allied to Nothopanaz, that it can only be separated
by artificial characters ; so that the latter, bearing the more recent
name, may have to be merged into it. In 1863 I transferred it (Journ.
of Bot. i. p. 280) from Umlellifere, where up to that time it had been
placed, to Hederacee,—a view since adopted by various authors.

l. A. pterocarpa, Benth. Fl. Austr. iii. p. 319.— Queensland, at
Fitzroy Island (Walter Hill!).

REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACEA. 163

2. A. floccosa, De Cand. Mem. Ombell. 30. t. 5; Prodr. iv. p. 75;
Benth. Fl. Austr. iii. p. 379.— Zolaz floccipes, Sieb. Pl. Exs. n. 258.—
Queensland and New South Wales, Australia (R. Brown! Sieber! n.
258, A. Cunningham !).

Var. a. subpeltata, Benth. 1. c.

Var. B. angustifolia, Benth. 1. c.

Var. y. incana, Benth. |, c.—A. latifolia, Benth. in Hügel, Enum.
55

3. A. longifolia, Benth. in Hügel, Enum. 55 ; Fl. Austr. iii. p. 380.
— Queensland and New South Wales (A. Cunningham! F. Mueller!
R. Brown! M‘Arthur!).

4. A. ledifolia, De Cand. Mem. Omb. 30. t. 6; Prodr. iv. p. 74;
Benth. Fl. Austr. iii. p. 380.—<. hoveoides, A. Cunn.; Benth. in
Hügel, Enum. 55. 4. linearis, A. Cunn.; Benth.l.c. y. asperifolia,
F. Muell.; Klatt in Linnea, xxix. p. 709. Bolax ledifolius, Sieb.
Plant. Exs. n. 25.—New South Wales and Victoria (Sieber! n. 257,
A. Cunningham ! F. Mueller !).

SYSTEMATIC ARRANGEMENT OF THE HEDERACE.
Tribus I. CussoN1E.—Stamina petalorum numero equalia. Ova-
rium 2-(per excessum 3-)merum. Albumen ruminatum. :
* Pedicelli articulati.
Sciadopanaz, Seem.
Macropanaz, Miq.
** Pedicelli inarticulati.

Brassaiopsis, Dene. et Planch.

Cussonia, Thunb.

Spherodendron, Seem.

Heteropanax, Seem.

Tribus II. HonsFIELDIEX.—Stamina petalorum numero equalia.
Ovarium 2-(per excessum 3-)merum. Albumen æquabile.

* Pedicelli articulati.

Nothopanaz, Miq., Seem.

Astrotricha, De Cand.

** Pedicelli inarticulati

Acanthopanax, Seem

Didymopanaz, Dene. di Plauch.

164 REVISION OF THE NATURAL ORDER HEDERACE.

Tetrapanax, C. Koch.

Hydrocotyle, Linn. (ex parte).

Horsfieldia, Blume (Echinopanaz, Dene. et Planch.).
Crithmum, Linn.

? Dipanaz, Seem.

Tribus III. HepEREX.—Stamina petalorum numero «qualia.
Ovarium 5-(abortu 3-)oc-merum. Albumen ruminatum.
* Pedicelli articulati.
Kissodendron, Seem. (Irvingia, F. Muell.).
Maralia, P. Thouars (Oligoscias, Seem.).

3** Pedicelli inarticulati.
Oreopanax, Dene. et Planch.
Hedera, Linn.

Tribus IV. SEPA seditamiun petalorum numero sequa-
lia. Ovarium 5-(abortu 3-)oc-merum. Albumen zequabile.
* Pedicelli articulati.
Polyscias, Forst. (Eupteron, Miq.).
Grotefendia, Seem. (Botryopanas, Miq.).
Pseudopanaz, C. Koch.
Cheirodendron, Nutt., Seem.
Eleutherococcus, Maxim.
#% Pedicelli inarticulati.
Osmoaylon,

Miq.
Heptapleurum, Geertn. (Paratropia, De Cand.).
Brassaia, Endl:

Brisdophyliuw, P. Browne ( Actinophyllum, R. et Pav.).
Gilibertia, R. et Pav

Dendropanaz, Dcne. m Plane:

Fatsia, Dene. et Planch.

FOREST-TREES OF NEW ZEALAND. 165

Tribus V. PLeranpRE#.—Stamina 2-00-plo petalorum numero.
Ovarium 5—90-merum.

Tupidanthus, Hook. f. et Thoms.
Tetraplasandra, A. Gray.
Plerandra, A. Gray.

Bakeria, Seem.

Nesopunax, Seem.

Triplasandra, Seem.

ON THE ECONOMICAL VALUE AND. APPLICATIONS OF
THE FOREST-TREES OF NEW ZEALAND AND THEIR
PRODUCTS.*

By W. Lauper Linpsay, M.D., F.R.S.E., F.L.S.

Had the New Zealand Exhibition of 1865 been productive of no
other good result, it has, at least, served to bring more prominently
into notice the value of the New Zealand timbers, not only in them-
selves, but in comparison with those of the neighbouring colonies (Tas-
mania and Australia) and of Europe and North America. Mr. Balfour,
C.E., conducted an admirable local series of experiments, in connec-
tion with the said Exhibition, and he has. published an excellent re-
sultant report on the strength and uses of the New Zealand timbers.T
His tables give minute details regarding weight of a cubic foot; elas-
ticity; greatest deflection with unimpaired elasticity ; greatest weight
carried with unimpaired elasticity ; deflection at the instant of fracture :
and other points, which are of importance to the engineer.

The following table, which shows only the specific gravity, and ulti-
mate strength in pounds,{ is compiled from Balfour's tables (p. 492).

Sante

I. MISCELLANEOUS FOREIGN TIMBERS.
Ironwood of Jamaica (Erythroxylon areolatum,
Nat. Ord. n strongest wood
tested in Paris in 1855. .. . *987 468
* Referring chiefly to the trees of Otago and the South Island.
+ Jurors’ Reports of the Exhibition: 1866, p.
Repres nting the mean results of es carefully conducted and fre-
quently repeated Pattee i

166 FOREST-TREES OF NEW ZEALAND.

Sp. gr.
Black-heart Ebony, Jamaica (Brya .Ebenus,
N. O. Fabacee) . . 1:193
i Wood, Jamaica (Quisi M N. o.
Simarubacee) . '555
Cedar, Ped (Cert sori, N. 0. pore
lacee) "576
Yacea, LS Podocarpus View, N. o.
; '626
II. EUROPEAN TIMBERS.
Bau 14
; "898
BAM Co s.a. s. ee
c NEN Hm i s.c 9.0
2s NE ue s uox ote v
Russian Deal—Memel . ‘ bowl PME
pI aa ee AR
II. TASMANIAN TIMBERS.
Blue Gum (Eucalyptus globulus, Lab., N.O. ( 1:035
Myrtacee). . Ag 061
Tronwood (Notelafia igntrine, Vent., N. O.
Oleacez) . . 2. 2 009
Prickly Box thirra spinosa, Gar. var.
. O. Pittosporee) . "922
Black Wood an disbbtcayd, dh: N. o.
Leguminose) . : "152
Stringy Bark ( ae Bd). '913
Pink Wood (Beyeria viscosa, N. O. Eu wo
biaceæ) .
Native Box i spinosa w) 871
Native Laurel (Anopterus EES N. o.
Escalloniee). . "150
Huon Pine (Dacrydium Franklini, N. o.
Conifere) 536

Ultimate

195
189

140

137

FOREST-TREES OF NEW ZEALAND. 167
Ultimate

stre
Sp. gr. iniba
Native Myrtle oi pecie N. O.

Cupulifere) . :862 84
IV. AusrRALIAN TrmBers (N. S. Wales).

Illawarra Box Y Ue sp. ! Pu ow TT 432
Tron Bark (E. sp.) . ; (0 a PP 282
Native Mahogany (E. i5) ica Que IUS 262
Black Butt (E. media) . d ARE 253
Forest Oak (Casuarina ES 084, w O. Casua-

rinaceg) . sa pos LUMS 243
Blue Gum (ielgsii d sp. ) ORNA. € x ip 214
Spotted Gum (E. MOS ae pasty Md alo 201
Stringy Bark (EZ. sp.) . . 933 171
Mountain Pine (A4raucaria Quaniaghanii,

N.O. Conifere) . (^. TM 154
Cedar (Cedrela sp., N. 0. Dirias) c0 "MAS 120

V. TIMBERS or NORTH ISLAND OF NEW ZEALAND.
Black Maire (Eugenia Maire, A. Cunn., var.,

N. O. Myrtacee) . . 1159 314
Titoki (Alectryon akatii De Cul; AE 0.

Sapindacee) . '916 248.
Tawa (Notodighal Pace, Hook. t, N 0.

Laurinee) . ‘761 = 205
Maire (Eugenia Maids, de Oui) . . 0.0199 179
Kauri (Dammara australis, Lamb., N. o. Coni- n "623 130

63 165

fere)
Rewa-rewa: (Knightia inen; Br, N. o. Pro-
teace@) . . "85 161
Mangi (Tetranthera iliud p f, N o.

Laurinea) . 621 137
Kawaka Abies’ Jenn, Endl., N o.
Conifere) . 637 120

Kohe-kohe (Drage desde, ioo; f. N.
O. Meliacee (818 117

) +
Taraire (Nevoiaphad Taraire; Hook. D 24007888 112

168 FOREST-TREES OF NEW ZEALAND.

Ultimate
strength
Sp. gr. in lbs.
Whau (Entelea arborescens, Br., N.O. Tiliacee) °189 32

VI. Oraco TIMBER

Black Mapau * (Pittosporum sre ake

Banks and Sol) . "965 243
Manuka (Leptospermum riii R Rich.) . 943 239
Kowai (Sophora tetraptera, Aiton, var.

grandiflora, Salisb.) ooo oot 207
Black Birch (Fagus itan Hok f ). SCOTUS. 202
Miro (Podocarpus spicata, Br.) . . . . "181 197
Rata (Metrosideros lucida, Menzies) . . . l'045 196
Red Mapau (Myrsine Urvillei, A. De rd '991 192

Matai (Podocarpus ferruginea, Don) '658 190
White Mapau (Carpodetus serratus, Port
N.O. Sazifrageg) . . "B22 171

Red Birch (Fagus Mèicitsii, Hock: f y^ vo. CENA 158
Rimu (Dacrydium cupressinum, Soland.) . :563 140

Totara (Podocarpus Totara, A. Cunn.) di er
Hinau biu De ou Vahl, N. O.

Tiliacee) . 502 125
Moko (Ar istotelia racemosa, d fo iN. o.

Tiliaceæ) 593 122
White Pine Pato daerydioiden, T

Rich.) '488 106

Analysing the foregoing table—and classifying the woods therein
mentioned, according to their ultimate strength, by a scale rising 50
lbs. in each group—it appears that none of the Otago timbers belong
to the higher groups (over 400 Ibs.), which, however, include only a
few trees, whose wood is little known in commerce or the arts, viz.
Jamaica Ironwood, Black-heart Ebony, and Illawarra Box. Of the
next group (over 300 lbs.), there is only one representative,—a New
Zealand wood, however,—the North Island Black Maire. The third
group (over 250 lbs.) is more largely represented, only, however, by

* The names eg Maori and kred h
Balfour in his tables ri and scientific) here used are those employ y

FOREST-TREES OF NEW ZEALAND. 169

Tasmanian and Australian woods, viz. Tasmanian Blue Gum and
Ironwood : and Australian Ironbark, Native Mahogany, and Black
Butt. The fourth group (over 200 lbs.) includes several Otago tim-
bers, viz. Black Mapau, Manuka, Kowai, and Black Birch, in common.
with a few Tasmanian (e. g. Prickly Box, Black Wood, and Stringy
Bark) and Australian woods (e. g. Forest Oak, Blue and Spotted Gum).
The best of the British timbers fall into the next group (over 150 Ibs.),
viz. Ash and Oak, as well as some of the most esteemed North
Island timbers of New Zealand (Kauri, Maire, and Rewa-rewa), and
several Otago woods (Miro, Rata, Red Mapau, Matai, White Mapau,
and Red Birch), in common with some Australian (Stringy Bark and
Mountain Pine) and Tasmanian woods (Pink Wood, Native Box, and
Native Myrtle). The sixth group (over 100 lbs.) includes the re-
mainder of the Otago woods, and some of those which are most highly
esteemed and most extensively used, viz. Rimu, Totara, Hinau, Moko,
and White Pine; along with several North Island timbers (Mangi,
Kawaka, Kohe-kohe, and Taraire) ; a few Australian and Tasmanian
woods (Native Laurel, Huon Pine, and Cedar) ; with British Beech
and Memel Deal. None of the New Zealand or Australian and Tas-
manian timbers belong to the lower groups (under 100 Ibs.), a category,
however, which includes British Elm and Riga Fir, as well as Jamaica
Cedar and Yacca. | It thus appears, that while the Otago timbers rank
as to ultimate strength below certain of those of Jamaica, Australia,
Tasmania, and the North Island (New Zealand), they take a superior
place to those of Northern Europe (including Britain and Russia),
and rank equally with some of the most useful woods of the neigh-
bouring colonies. It is obvious, however, from such a table and its
deductions, that any single character, such as ultimate strength, is not
a sufficient criterion of the utility of a timber or wood; for we find
ranking in inferior groups the important and much-used Baltic Deal
among British timbers; the Rimu, Totara, and Red Birch of Otago;
the Kauri and Maire of the North Island, New Zealand ; the Stringy
Bark of Australia; and the Huon Pine of Tasmania.

From such a table, however, we might properly infer that the Otago
timbers ought to take a high place among woods adapted for all the
ordinary arts of construction; and the exhibits at Dunedin in 1862
and 1865 prove unmistakably that they may be applied with advan-
tage to all the uses which, in Britain, are subserved by the Pines or

170 FOREST-TREES OF NEW ZEALAND.

Firs of Scandinavia, the Baltic, or North America; our own Oak, Ash,
Elm, Birch, and Beech ; or Mahogany, Walnut, Rosewood, and other
ornamental woods. Among the very various purposes to which Otago
timber has already been applied, may be mentioned ship- and boat-
building ; the construction of jetties, wharves, and bridges ; of houses,
— including shingle for roofing, —of churches, and other publie edifices
of every class ; the manufacture of furniture and cabinet-work, plain and
ornamental; of implements used in agriculture, joinery, or carpentry,
in turnery and cooper work, in block-cutting for paper- and calico-
printing, or wood-engraving ; in fencing, and as firewood. The Otago
timber-trees supply excellent material for ship-building, . which is
carried on chiefly on the inlets of the south-eastern and southern
coasts, and on the fjords of Stewart's Island. In Otago, and, appa-
rently, in the South Island generally, Totara and Red Pine are the
material chiefly used for knees and timbers, deck- and side-planking.

he Red and Blaek Pine, which abound in the forests of Stewart's
Island, furnish the best class of ship-building timber. In the New
Zealand Exhibition of 1865, Dunedin-made yachts, boats, and naval
models of Otago timber were shown (No. 608).

Some of the Otago timbers have a high reputation also for their
durability when exposed to fresh or salt water, and for their resistance
to the destructive action of marine boring-animals ; though it has yet
to be determined how far this reputation is well-founded. For dura-
bility in water, or in moist situations, the woods most generally
esteemed at present are Manuka, Totara, Black Birch, Black Pine, and
Red Mapau.

Ornamental woods are as abundant in Otago as in the more
northerly parts of New Zealand. They afford great scope for the
application of the decorative arts (design, carving, inlaying) to the
higher departments of cabinet-work. The New Zealand Exhibition
contained numerous admirable specimens of inlaid work, showing
great variety of colour. In point of beauty of material, furniture,
made of Otago—and, generally, of New Zealand—woods, competed
favourably with that made from the finest ornamental woods of other
and older countries. Indeed, nothing can surpass some of the woods
i question in beauty.*

— Reports, New Zealand Exhibition, 1865, p. 285 (Report on Fur-

FOREST-TREES OF NEW ZEALAND. 171

For ordinary cabinet-work—in the construction of household furni-
ture of the commoner kinds—the woods chiefly used appear to be
Rimu, Black Pine, Rata, and Black Mapau, though Totara and Matai
are also employed. In the Industrial Exhibition at Dunedin in 1862,
were displayed polished slabs, suitable for ordinary and ornamental
cabinet-work, of—

Totara. Cabbage-tree.
White Pine. Moka.

Black Pine. Pepper-tree

Rimu. edar

Manuka Tree Tutu.

Goai. Tooth-leaved Aster.
Broad-leaf. Aki-aki.

Red Mapau.

The timber-exhibits at Dunedin in 1865 included, *—
Totara. Broad-leaf.
Black Pine. Tronwood.
White Pine. Miro.

Red Pine. Kowhai.
Manuka. White Mapau.
Birch. ikamik.
Matai.

As the result of an elaborate experimental inquiry on the compara-
tive value of New Zealand timbers, and on their most suitable appli-
cations, Balfour recommends the more extensive use for general
purposes of the following Otago woods :—

Manuka (Leptospermum ericoides).

Kowhai (Sophora tetraptera, Vat. grandiflora).
Black Birch (Fagus fusca).

Red Birch (F. Menziesit).

Red Pine.

Black Pine (Podocarpus ferruginea).

otara.
Rata (Metrosideros lucida).
* Jurors’ Reports—Exhibits of James M. Balfour, C.E., p. 134.

172 FOREST-TREES OF NEW ZEALAND.

And I have little doubt the next New Zealand Exhibition will prove,
not only that his recommendations have been adopted, but that the
economical applications of the Otago timbers and barks have been
greatly multiplied or extended in the construction of colonial furni-
ture and otherwise.
The applications of the Otago timbers in the arts of construction, do
not, however, represent all the uses to which the bark or wood of Otago
_trees may be applied ; though the following subsidiary applications in
the other arts have not yet been developed to the same extent. In
several Otago woods and barks there is a notable amount of Tannin or
tannic acid; in some cases such an amount as to justify the hope they
may yet become of service in colonial tanning, as a substitute for the
astringent barks now imported from Australia or Europe. The fol-
lowing table (compiled from the Report on Tanning Materials by Mr.
Skey in the Jurors’ Reports of the New Zealand Exhibition, p. 427)
exhibits, according to his analyses, the following percentage of Tannin
in certain Otago trees or shrubs, as compared with what occurs in the
chief European tanning barks :—
I. European TREES.
Oak Bark—varies according to age of tree when cut—from
6 to 22 per cent., average l4.
Willow er ee, ee ee
A ee oed EM
Buh. a. a LN d
Larch. . . ee a dE y
IL. Norru Istanp (New ZEALAND) TREES.
Phyllocladus trichomanoides, Don, N. O. Conifere, 6°00 p. c.
III. OTAGO TREES OR SHRUBS.
Coriaria ruscifolia* (leaves and roots) from 2°14 to 8:32. ,,
average 4'45 ,,
Eleocarpus Hookerianus (Bark) . . . . . . 8 »
agus Solandrit (Bark) |... a e .200 4
de my paper on ** The Toot Plant and eer of New Zealand," Brit.
iud For. Medico-Chirurgical Review, July, 1865, p.
T The bark of Black Birch, which is abundant iu the Upper Hutt valley

and elsewhere in the vicini D of We pec is or has been used in bd pir
for tanning, and it has been or to English Oak bar

THREE NEW CHINESE ASTERACES. 173

A lesser amount occurs in Manuka, Rata, Fuchsia, Red Mapau, and
Fagus Menziesii.

Some Otago trees yield Dye-stuffs, one of which, at least, of Maori
manufacture, has long enjoyed, equally among natives and settlers,
a high reputation for brilliancy and permanence, viz. the “ Hinau,”
the produce of Elæocarpus dentatus and E. Hookerianus. Strange to
say, the skilled European colonist has hitherto failed to rival, in either
brilliancy or permanence, the beautiful black dye produced by the sim-
ple and primitive processes of the Maori. Dye-stuffs and Ink are pro-
curable from the Fuchsia and Tutu,* while Phyllocladus alpinus, Hook.f.
(bark), like its more northern ally P. érichomanoides, yields a red dye.
A few Otago shrubs or trees yield gums or gum-resins, e.g. Rimu, Panaw
Colensoi, and Pittosporum tenuifolium ; others, or some of their pro-
ducts, are possessed of Medicinal properties, as aromatics, purgatives,
stimulants, tonics, alteratives, or astringents, e.g. Manuka, Tutu,*
Fuchsia, Drimys axillaris, Panax simplex and Edgerleyi, and Cordyline
australis ; a few have poisonous properties, e. g. Tutu;* while others
yield articles of food, or beverages, useful to man in his savage or
civilized state, or to cattle, e. g. Cordyline australis (sugar and alcohol),
Manuka (leaves), Fuchsia excorticata (fruit), Aristotelia racemosa
(fruit), Coriaria ruscifolia (fruit),* Dacrydium cupressinum (leaves),
Coprosma lucida (fruit), Panax Colensoi, and Melicytus ramiflorus
(leaves for cattle). And, lastly, a few Otago trees, especially Liliaceous
and Malvaceous ones, possess fibrous bark or wood suitable, apparently,
for certain purposes in the manufacture of textile fabrics, cordage, or
paper, e.g. Cordyline australis and C. indivisa, Plagianthus Lyallii
and P. betulinus, and Hoheria populnea.

THREE NEW CHINESE ASTERACE.
Bx H. F. Hance, Pu.D.

atl. Blumea amethystina, n. sp. ; caulibus erectis angulatis striatis
inferne pubentibus superne villosis, foliis oblongis acutis basi attenua-

* Vide my paper on '* Toot” (supra citat.), p. 161

174 THREE NEW CHINESE ASTERACEX.

plicibus vel paniculatis interruptis, capitulis sessilibus 2-7 aggregatis
circ. 3 lineas longis, involucri squamis flores eequantibus linearibus
acutis exterioribus brevibus omnibus extus dense et pulcherrime ame-
thystino-villosis intus glaberrimis nitidis, floribus fem. numerosis
hermaphroditis circ. 20, corollis luteis, achzeniis nitidis parce pilosulis,
pappo albo.—Ad fauces Shiu-hing, secus fl. West River, prov. Can-
toniensis, Febr. 1866-7, collegit T. Sampson. (Exsice. n. 12815.)

An exceedingly beautiful plant, remarkable for the brilliant amethyst-
coloured involucres, the tint frequently extending to the whole
pubescence on the inflorescence; all the specimens gathered in two
successive years quite alike. Its relationship is with B. hieracifolia,
De Cand., and its allies. This genus may, in Asia, be compared for
intricacy to Hieracium in Europe. I feel persuaded that Mr. Bentham’s
ideas (Fl. Hongk. p. 78) of the instability of the majority of the
species are erroneous, for many of the South Chinese forms appear to
me quite constant, though certainly not easily characterized in words.

adeo 2. Gnaphalium Amoyense, n. sp.; sesquipedale, floccoso-album,
caule erecto subsimplici, foliis confertis linearibus 14-pollicaribus
lineam latis semi-amplexicaulis non decurrentibus apice. mueronulo
calvo eastaneo apieulatis supra dense tomentosis subtus densissime
albo-pannosis, corymbo composito terminali laxo corymbulis densius-
culis, involucri squamis oblongo-linearibus apice obtusis sepe eroso-
denticulatis inferne testaceis lana alba obductis supra medium nitide
eitrinis.—In collibus cirea Amoy, ipse legi, m. Octobri 1857. (Exsice.
n. 1420.

I had taken this for the Japanese and Martaban G. confusum,
De Cand., and sent it to friends under that name ; Mr. Bentham,
however, informed me of the error, and has since then, in the ‘ Flora

ongkongensis,' referred De Candolle's species as a synonym to G.
multiceps, Wall., which, again, F. Mueller has recently (Fragm. Phyt.
Austr. v. 150) reduced to G. luteo-album, Linn., which to me seems
quite distinct. The Amoy plant, in Mr. Bentham's judgment, is
closest to G. hypoleucum, De Cand.

ugut 3. Senecio (Obajace) exul, n. sp.; glaberrimus, caule a basi decum-
bente erecto ramoso angulato striato-sulcato, foliis inferioribus petiola-
tis superioribus sessilibus oblongo-lanceolatis semiamplexicaulibus
pinnatipartitis laciniis remotis dentatis, corymbo composito laxiusculo,
involucri campanulati esphacelati phyllis lineari-subulatis acutis

ON TWO NEW CHINESE FERNS. 175

brunneo-nervosis per totam longitudinem late hyalino-marginatis,
ealyculi squamis brevissimis acutis, floribus omnibus tubulosis, achæ-
niis dense pubescentibus, pappo flosculum aequante.—In alluviis estate
inundatis fl. East River, prov. Cantoniensis, consociatis Potentilla
Amurensi, Maxim., C@nanthis (Dasylomatis) specie, cæt., copiose
vigentem invenit oculatissimus Sampson, d. 22 Febr. 1867. (Exsicc.
n. 13827

This is extremely close—possibly too much so—to S. Aigyptius,
Linn., from which, indeed, as compared with a specimen of Sieber, it
seems to differ only by the eligulate florets, widely-transparent-margined
involucre-scales, and very angular stem. It is an interesting trouvaille,
as I believe no species of the group to which it belongs has been found
before in any part of India or easternmost Asia.

ON TWO NEW CHINESE FERNS; WITH SOME RE-
MARKS ON THE GENUS WOODWARDIA.

By H. F. Hance, Pu.D., ETC.

vi l. Alsophila Metteniana, n. sp.; frondibus membranaceis, 2—3-
pinnatis, pinnis lanceolatis, pinnulis e basi truncata oblongo-lanceo-
latis lucidis subtus pallidioribus inferioribus petiolatis ad medium
usque in lobos obtusos pauci-serratos incisis mediis sessilibus minus
profunde pinnatifidis summis in acumen pinnatifidum connexis inde
basi inferiore in alulam rachin marginantem sensimque decrescentem
decurrentibus, rachibus infra castaneis nitantibus supra ferrugineo-
strigosis, costa venisque subtus strigillosis, venis simplicibus singulo
segmento 2-3-jugis ad marginem excurrentibus inferioribus 1-2 medio
soriferis, receptaculo incrassato paraphysibus plurimis elongatis soros
superantibus persistentibus donato.—In prov. Fokien Sinarum, a.
1861, collegit cl. De Grijs.

This plant is so very like 4. gigantea, Wall., that I had distributed
it so labelled to various friends. My lamented correspondent the
late Prof. Mettenius, to whose memory I have dedicated it, however,
detected the error, remarking, in a note, “ species indescripta, ab
A. gigantea paraphysibus longissimis distinctissima.” It is much
nearer that species than 4. podophylla, but the numerous and very
long paraphyses, the decurrent wing-like bases of the upper pinnules,

176 ON TWO NEW CHINESE FERNS.

gradually diminishing into a finally vanishing margin, and the fewer
sori readily distinguish it; besides which, it does not dry of the same
dark hue. I suppose, also, it may be close to 4. glabra, Hassk. (not
the Gymnosphera glabra of Blume), which is apparently unknown to
European pteridologists. I fear the late Sir William Hooker, to
whom I several years since communicated a specimen, must have
shared my mistake; for, though in the ‘Species Filicum ' he assigns
to A. gigantea a “ receptacle without hairs," I find no allusion to the
Chinese plant in the ‘Sy nopsis, except that 4. gigantea (which, fol-
lowing Moore, but contrary to the opinion of Mettenius, he reduces to
A. glabra) is recorded as a native of China.
pt2. Woodwardia angustiloba, n. sp.; stipitibus validis stramineo-
brunneis lucidis concolori-paleaceis, frondibus amplis rigide coriaceis
Pae pinnis subpetiolatis lanceolatis 6-8 poll. longis pinnatiseetis
3 poll. inter se remotis, pinnulis linearibus falcatis acuminatis basali-
bu inferioribus 3-4 abortientibus supremis in apicem pinnatifidum
confluentibus margine cartilagineo revoluto obsolete serrulato 2-33-
pollicaribus 23—3 lin. latis sinu iis æquilato vel etiam latiore sejunctis
basi decurrente marginem angustum (vix linealem) secus rachin effici-
entibus subtus secus costam basinque versus conspicue paleaceis, venis
extra soros semel bisve anastomosantibus in pagina inferiore elevatis,
soris costs approximatis ultra 20-jugis immersis costam pinnze prima-
riam non raro attingentibns, indusiis fornicatis brunneis cum margine
elevato fossulz soriferee coriaceis.—Prope urbem Foochow, Maio 1857,
coll. Guil. Gregory.

This remarkable Fern, of which I only possess a single specimen,
and that wanting the base of the stipes and apex of the frond, is, no
doubt, closely allied to W. radicans, Sm., and JF. orientalis, Sw. It
has, however, so totally different an aspect, caused by the copious
palez on the under surface, and the narrow, linear, distant pinnules or
segments, separate almost to the base and there decurrent, that T can-
not believe it to be a variety of either, supposing them to be distinet.

"The sections into which it has been proposed to divide this genus
appear to me quite untenable. Thus, it is not invariably the case that
the veins of W. orientalis anastomose copiously outside the sori.
have now before a specimen,—proliferous as represented by Hooker,*—
in. which many of the pinnules have all the veins entirely m whilst

* Bot. Beechey’s Voyage, t. 56.

ON TWO NEW CHINESE FERNS. 111

others have one or two reticulations. On the other hand, W. Japonica,
Sw., is equally variable in venation. I have a specimen precisely
similar to Thunberg’s plate,* in which there is frequently an areole
external to the sori, and I find the same to be the case in Dr. Harland’s
Sung-tong specimens, quoted by Hooker under this species,} whilst
the finest Chinese and Nagasaki specimens I have seen have perfectly
free venation. As to the section Lorinseria, there is nothing but the
so-called dimorphism of the fronds to distinguish it. But this term is
not here strictly applicable. There is no dimorphism, properly speak -
ing, in W. Harlandii, Hook.; avd Sir W. Hooker has himself t
figured one of the simple fronds of this species as soriferous: it may
be described as heterophyllous, but not as heteromorphous, in the sense
in which that term is applied by Fée and others to Ferns. And, if the
plate-of Schkuhr,§ usually so remarkable for his accuracy, be taken as
à correct representation of JF. angustifolia, Sm., I do not see that that
species is any more entitled to be so described. It is true that the sori-
ferous fronds are usually narrower than those which remain sterile, just
as happens with Pteris Cretica, L., P. crenata, L., P. pellucida, Presl,
and their allies; but this commonly occurs in Ferns, and is apparently
due to the action of that compensating law by which, in phanerogams,
luxuriant-foliaged specimens are bad flowerers, both fruits and seeds
being maintained, as Lindley observes,| at the expense of the leaves.
True dimorphism— such as is met with in Polypodium quercifolium, L.,
P. Fortunei, Kze., etc.—is very different ; though the small value even
of this is conclusively shown by P. coronans, Wall., so close an ally of
the former.

Nor do I see how Doodya (already united to Woodwardia by
Mettenius,** Fée,tt and Moore,t{ but distinguished by Hooker$$ as
having "a natural habit and tangible characters”) can be separated
generieally. "There is absolutely no discriminative character except
the superficial sori; those who admit the value of this should logically
exclude Polypodium papillosum, Bl., and P. verrucosum, Wall.,—not
very near allies, —from Polypodia proper. As to habit, I see nothing
distinctive in the genus; and, considering how the allied genera vary

* FL Japon. t. 35. T Spec. Filic. iii. 69.
t Fil Exot. t. 7. reet $321;
|| * Theory of Horticulture,’ ed. 1, par. 105. :

** Fil. Hort. Lips. 65. : tt Gen. Fil. 206.

tł Index Fil. 342. $8 Op. cit. iii. 71.

VOL. VI. [JUNE 1, 1808.] vi

178 LADIES -BEDSTRAW AND HARRIFF.

in this respect, it seems impossible to doubt that this is a very trivial
difference. It is singular that while Presl* places W. Virginica ir
Doodya, and Fée in his equivalent section of Woodwardia, Mettenius*
and Hooker locate it with the typical Woodwardie. It is indeed so
exceedingly like W. Japonica (the supposed diagnostic character given
by Mr. Baker,{ derived from the more or less prolonged costal sori,
does not hold good), that I should not be at all surprised at their
proving conspecific.

LADIES-BEDSTRAW AND HARRIFF.

The following correspondence has been published in the * Athe-
næum’ :—

“ Bedstraw.—1s there any authority for saying that the name of this
plant was ever spelt Bede or Bead-straw ? In Dodonzus's * Herbal,’
translated by Henry Lyte, with additions, fol. 1578, it is said, * This
Herbe is ealled—in Douch Walstroo ; and as Matthiolus and Turner
write Unser Frauwen Wegstro (Our Ladies Way-strew) and of some
Megerkraut ; we may also name it Pety Muguet, Cheese (rennet), or
our Ladies Bedstraw.’ (Page 539) Minshew (Ductor in Linguas, 1617)
has ‘ Ladies Bedstraw, because their beds were strawed with it But
probably, like many other pretty things, it was dedicated to ' our
Lady ;’ and those only who have seen the delicate white Bedstraw on
our downs, covering the sward with a smooth white sheet, can appre-
ciate the truthfulness and beauty of the name which designates it a fit
strewing either for the path, as in Germany, or the bed of the queen
of the fairies, or her successor ‘our Lady.’ It is a pity to try to
knock the poetry out of old words by giving them prosaic derivations.
It is not safe either to jump to conclusions from similarity of sound.”

* Harriff is not * hair-rough ; but the Irish word for cleevers (see
Withering, * Botany, ii. p. 227), probably imported by Irish harvest-
men.” —EpEN WARWICK.

“ There is a Lincolnshire legend about the yellow Ladies’-Bedstraw,
which shows that people in former days believed that this plant owed
its name to the Blessed Virgin. The story is, that when the infant

* Tentamen Pteridograph. 99. + Fil. Hort. Bot. Lips. 65.
t Synops. Fil. 188.

LADIES’ -BEDSTRAW AND HARRIFF. 179

Jesus was born, his mother lay upon the cattle-bedding in the stable,
which was composed of Bracken and Bedstraw. The latter plant, to
do honour to the Mother of God and her babe, at once burst into
flower, and, as a mark of the divine favour, the blossoms, which had
heretofore been white, were made golden. The Bracken (Péeris aquilina)
before this time had borne flowers like other herbs; but it refused on
this occasion to show respect to the mother-maid and her infant by
sulkily withholding its blossoms. As a punishment for this obstinacy,
it has never been permitted to bear flowers since.

* Mr. Warwick is, I believe mistaken in thinking that arif is a
corruption of an Irish word. It'is the common name for Cleeven or
Catchweed throughout the greater part of the North of England. The
oldest Lincolnshire peasant knows no other name by which to indicate
this pestilent weed. Irish labourers have not been in the habit of coming
into this part of England for more than about forty years. They have
had no perceptible influence on our dialect. It is not probable that they
should not only have given us a new name for a common plant, but that
the older name should be entirely forgotten.” —Epwarp PEACOCK.

“Twice at least I have met with Bedstraw spelt * bedestrawe ° in oid
books on plants—once, in a black-letter volume on ‘ Souveraigne
Herbes.’ After the time of Gerarde, the plant was spelt * Bedstraw,’
and though the ‘e?’ sometimes creeps in, it is obviously an error. Let
me add another fact. The Ladies'-Bedstraw is subject to a peculiar
disease which produces on leaves and stems a number of purplish
beads, the size of a small pea, but hollow within. I have frequently
noticed Irish children ‘telling their beads’ whilst playing with the
long straws and the whorled leaflets. The plant possesses many vir-
tues. It is used to coagulate milk for the ‘soft cheeses’ of the
Midlands. Its leaves give a yellow, and its roots a red dye, when
boiled with alum. An allied plant, the * Sweet Woodruff * (Asperula
odorata), was undoubtedly strewed in churches, and from its sweet,
hay-like scent, when dried, would form an appropriate ‘litere’ for bed-
rooms, or stuffing for beds. None of the Bedstraws would be suitable
for this purpose.”

“< Hairriff red’ (spelt * Erriff’ occasionally) is a remedy at least two
hundred years old for the purifying of the blood, under the name of
decoction. I am well acquainted with Irish wild-flowers, particularly
with those growing in the Gaelic-speaking districts of Munster, and I

N2

*

180 FIRST LEAFING AND FLOWERING.

never heard the there somewhat rare Cleavers called hairriff, or any
similar sounding word ; nor have I been able to learn that it is so.
If the name appears in the recently-published valuable book on the
Flora of Ireland, the matter may admit of a different explanation."—
J. T. Bunaczss.

* Hariff is another very characteristic Anglo-Saxon word, rubbed
down somewhat by the attrition of centuries. Its original form is
* hegerife,' from * hege,' a hedge, and (perhaps) ‘ reafian," to seize, lay
hold of. Bosworth translates it * Haireve, clavers, broad-leaved bur-
weed? Tn the * Promptorium Parvulorum ’ it appears under the form
* hayryf and it still survives in Northamptonshire and other parts of
England for the Galium Aparine, common Cleavers, or Goosegrass,
though Mr. Prior is of opinion that it originally signified the Arctium
Lappa, or Burdock. ‘ Hariff’ does not occur in my friend Mr. A G
More’s admirable ‘ Cybele Hibernica.’ As a genuine Saxon word, it
is probably unknown in Ireland.” —E. V

“I am exceedingly interested with the statement of Mr. Burgess
that Woodruff ‘ was undoubtedly strewed in churches,’ and should be
very greatly obliged if he could give me references to any individual
instances, either from contemporary or other records.” —J. FOWLER.

ON THE FIRST LEAFING AND FLOWERING OF PLANTS
IN THE NEIGHBOURHOOD OF MARLBO-
ROUGH.
By tur Rev. T. A. PRESTON.

In the accompanying list, the dates, unless mentioned to the con-
trary, are those on which the first flowers were observed. “By”!
prefixed when the plant appeared to have been in flower a day or two ;
an asterisk indicates that the specimen observed was a cultivated one.

The mild winter allowed several plants to survive, and, consequently,
such plants as Cerastium glomeratum, Ulex Europeus, Senecio vulgaris.
Vinca minor, Veronica polita, V. agrestis, Lamium purpureum and
L. ulbum, were in flower very early in the year.

The following are the initials of the observers :—

A.—M. O. Alison. p.—J. W. Dudding.
B.—Rev. H. E. Booth. H. D.—H. Grant-Dalton.

FIRST LEAFING AND FLOWERING.

E.—H. A. Evans.
G.—R. M. B. Glasse
H.—H. M. Hilton
I—S. Image.

E. S. P.—E. S. Preston.

Ranunculus Ficaria. Feb. 15. H.
Cardamine hirsuta. Feb. 13. T.
Viola odorata

ris. Feb. 2 m d.

*D. Laureola. By Feb
poe Hous (Barren) Feb.
T. (Fertile) March 9. T.

vis suberosa. (Full bud) Feb.
T.

U. PEAN Feb. 27. Mrs. Blake.

Salix Caprea. (Barren) Feb. 28ł.
L. (Fertile) March 2. T.

Corylus Avellana. (Male, full flower)
Feb. 1 Fertile) Feb.

Taxus baccata. Feb. 26
Narcissus Pseudo-narcissus. By

Feb. 26. A.
Galanthus nivalis, (Wild) Feb.
Ds

Mene nons H.D.

*A. apennina. March 1
Raneules auricomus.

ati saa March 23. T.
Helleborus viridis. March 4. A.
régis fascicularis. March 13.
QUT.
*Corydalis solida. hi4 T
Cardamine pratens
E. 8. P.

ved

prm 29.

Mareh 31.

R. P.—R. Phayre.

R.—B. W. Repton.

S.—F. Storr, Esq.

T.—E. F. im Thurn.

E. J. T.—E. J. Turner, Esq.
T. T.—T. Tilleard.

W.—W. Willimott.

March 14.
By March 14. T

Arabis hirsuta.
Draba verna.
nd

and 8.
Capsella Bursa-pastoris. March 14.
A

Viola hirta. March 1
V. Reichenbachiana. S Mac 30.
H.
v. D March 28. E.
V. tricolor.
j cae serpyllifolia. March 14. 8.
*7Esculus Hippoeastan (Bud
bursting) March 17 ; tows beds)
March 26.
Trifolium minus. March 14. T.
Prunus spinosa, March 29. R.
Potentilla Fragariastrum. March 2.

*Montia fontana. March 21. T.
March 15. T.

*R, sanguineum his. TJ.
yum ieiduot lites. Mar.14. P.
Anthriscus sylvestris. March 11

and 30. i

Fraxinus excelsior. About March
J?&. P.

*Pulmonaria officinalis. March 6. P.

Lathrea squamaria. (Bud) March

*Scrophularia vernalis. — T.
Nepeta Glechoma. Marel T
Primula veris. (Full Es pun
98. E. J.T. and S.
Plantago pm
March 2
*Asarum cosi March 14. P.

(Full bud)

t A specimen, half out, but damaged by frost, was found on Feb. 23. D.

182 MIMICRY IN NATURE.

Carpinus Betulus. Luzula pilosa.
*Larix Europea. (Fertile) os Poa annua. March 25. T.

Buxus sempervirens. See ip "s Tulipa sylvestris. March 30. A.
Mar | 1& JL
|
13. E.J.T. (Male) March 23. |

. and 8. |

MIMICRY IN NATURE.

We have heard lately much about * Mimiery in Nature," where cer-
tain features of one species reappear in another not in any way related
to it, as, for instance, in the Pineapple, where the fruit bears a striking
external resemblance to a Pine-cone ; certain spiny Euphorbias, where
the stem has the look predominating in the Cactus tribe, or in the iron
or beef-woods (Casuarinas), where the branches are singularly like our
Horsetails, or Equisetums. On the Nicaraguan rivers I met several
curious instances of this, viz. some plants belonging to what Humboldt
has aptly termed the Willow form. There were genuine Willows,
which the country-people termed ** Sauce,” the fresh green of which
afforded a pleasing relief to the eye after gazing so long on dried-up
or leafless vegetation; but with them grew not only the feathery
Bamboo, and the beautiful Lindenia rivalis (both good instances of
the Willow form), but also a yellow-flowering Bignoniacea (Astianthus
longifolius, D. Don), often forty feet high, and a tall Composita, both
known by the Quichuan name of “ Chilca,” which, unaffected by the
periodieal rising of the water and the turbulence of the stream, not
only had the same foliage, habit, and mode of growth as genuine
Willows have, but served the same purposes in nature's economy, by
protecting and keeping together the river banks. In the Viti Islands
I observed similar instances of the predominance of the Willow form on
rivers (Lindenia Vitiensis, Acalypha rivularis, Ficus bambusefolia, two
species of Bamboos, etc.). The question then as now presented itself
—what possible connection can there be between the two? Do these
plants grow on rivers because they have Willow-leaves, or do they
have Willow-leaves because they grow on rivers? This is, in fact, the
old question over again—Does the duck swim because it has webbed
feet, or has it webbed feet because it swims 2—‘ Doltings on the Road-
side,’ B. Seemann, p. 46.

183

THE DARWINIAN THEORY.

Mr. Darwin’s system is provided with two origins of species, the
first is the primordial form, the parent of all forms, in itself “ very
simple” and of very low organization, which was created and divinely
endowed with life. Of this we hear no more after it has been once
mentioned ; for the second form, or the first variety, was not created,
but was the production of natural selection. To this we shall return
after discussing the more important and, we may say, the real origin
of species in this theory, as the primordial form is of no use to the
general plan, and mars the grand principle on which the whole has
been constructed.

The real origin, then, of species in the Darwinian system is an ima- .
ginary progenitor of each grand class, whether it be an order or a
genus, for that is not very clearly stated; at any rate, however, it is
supposed that each very distinct genus had a peculiar progenitcr, not
capable of description, but somehow or other uniting in itself the chief
peculiarities discernible in all species that have descended from it.

r. Darwin mentions the progenitor of the genus Zguus, and of the
bat, and also of the bustard and ostrich, and alludes to a common an-
cestor of the horse and tapirs; but, above all these and before them
all, there was also a common progenitor of all vertebrated animals,
some creatures unlike any known animal, and possessing more verte-
bre than any of its descendants. This animal must of course have
been the progenitor of all the other progenitors of the different verte-
brated genera, but this is mentioned only once in the theory.

Thus is the doctrine stated in general terms :—

“ The points in which all the species of a genus resemble each
other, and in which they differ from the species of some other genus,
are called generic characters ; and these characters in common Z aftri-
bute to inheritance from a common progenitor, for it ean rarely have
happened that natural selection will have modified several species
fitted to more or less widely different habits in exactly the same man-
ner, and as these so-called generic characters have been inherited from
a remote period, since the period when the species first br anched off from
their common progenitor, and subsequently. has not varied or come to
differ in any degree, or only in a slight degree, it is not probable that
they should vary at the present day. On the other hand, the points

184 THE DARWINIAN THEORY.

in which species differ from other species of the same genus are called
specific characters, and as these specific characters have varied and
come to differ within the period of the branching off of the species
from a common progenitor, it is probable that they should still often
be in some degree variable, —at least more variable than those parts of
the organization which have for a very long period remained constant "
(pp. 183-4).

In this statement the imagination has been very active, and several
propositions are advanced as unquestioned facts which require yet to
be proved, though we may add that the proof which we have a right
to demand it would be impossible to furnish. We first hear of a com-
mon progenitor of a genus,—let us suppose of the Felide,—that is,
there was once a common progenitor of the lion, tiger, panther, puma,
leopard, ocelot, cat, etc, ; all the species are supposed to have branched
off from this common progenitor, and to have become distinct species
by the process of natural selection ; they are like oue another in ge-
nerie distinctions, but unlike in specific distinctions. The generic
character has been much more ancient than the specific, and ¢herefore
will probably not change any more; the specific character, being a
more modern affair, may be, and probably will be, more variable,—
‘at least more variable than those parts of the organization which
have for a very loug period remained constant."

Thus we are to look at an animal as having a body composed of
parts of different ages; for instance, a lion is in general character like
the other Felide, but unlike them in his mane and the tuft at the end
of his tail; so his claws, common to the genus, may be a hundred
thousand or perhaps a million years or ages older than his mane; his
mane and his tail may be more variable, and probably will be, whilst
the rest of his body, which is of the generic category, will remain sta-
tionary.

That Mr. Darwin really means all this is quite certain ; for he gravely
informs us that the wing of a bat is a very ancient part of its body,
and, owing to its antiquity, will probably not be changed any more.
“In the case of the wing of the bat, which has been transmitted in the
same condition £o many modified descendants, it must have existed ac-
cording to my theory for an immense period in the same state, and
thus it comes to be no more variable than any other structure ”

(p. 181

THE DARWINIAN THEORY. 185

By this statement we may perhaps conjecture that the progenitor of
the bats had wings, for these appendages have been “transmitted to
many descendants,” but if so we should inquire whence the progenitor
acquired his wings? this is the great question in this aspect of the
origin of species, and of this we shall have more to say presently.

What Mr. Darwin may mean by a bat’s wing being “ no more vari-
able than any other structure,’ we cannot imagine; for, as all struc-
tures are variable, that is mutable, in his system this proposition can
only inform us that a bat’s wing is as variable as it is variable,—a
zoological law of no very great depth. In the meantime we learn that
though the bat’s wing has been as it is for an immense period, yet it
is by no means impossible or improbable that another animal may ac-
quire the wing of a bat. “I see no insuperable difficully in believing
it possible that the membrane-conueeted fingers and forearm of the
Galeopithecus might be greatly lengthened by natural selection, and
this, as far as the organs of flight are concerned, would convert it into
a bat” (p. 209).

Here of course.we cannot follow Mr. Darwin, for to be obedient to
the faith and to keep to the path of science are very different engage-
ments; “ pour être philosophe," says Malebranche, “il faut voir évi-
demment, et pour étre fidèle, il faut croire aveuglement.” As we are
not of Mr. Darwin's persuasion, we do not accept his revelations.

These progenitors of groups of animals are introduced for two ob-
jects; the first and the most important is to meet “ the ordinary views,
that it so pleased the Creator to construct each animal and plant,” and
the next, “because it can rarely have happened that natural selection
will have modified several species fitted to more or less widely different
habits in exactly the same manner.” These are Mr. Darwin’s reasons in
his own words; they both, however, amount to the same thing, that
he wishes to exclude the idea of a general plan or a design in the many
species of a genus, and therefore he has invented a common progenitor
with which he would have us believe that the various species keep up
a sort of connection, and so resemble one another more or less, because
they are all descended from one common parent.

Now we must observe that Mr. Darwin does not pretend to say that
any such progenitor has been discovered in geological research, or that
he has ever seen any remnant of such an animal, or ever heard of any
in any part of the world ; on the contrary, he distinctly says “ we never

186 THE DARWINIAN THEORY,

can know the exact character of a common ancestor of a group
(p. 189); which might, indeed, be stated with greater plainness of
speech, that we never can know anything at all about it, for all these
progenitors of groups are creatures of the imagination which we can
neither discover nor describe.

Thus, however, is the doctrine unfolded, “if we suppose that the
ancient progenitor, the archetype, as it may be called, of all mammals
had its limbs constructed on the general pattern for whatever portion
they served, we can at once perceive the plain signification of the homo-
logous construction of the limbs throughout the whole class " (p. 966).

By this contrivance Mr. Darwin persuades himself that he has ac-
counted for the appearance of homologous parts in the organization of
all mammalia, but how evident it is that this is merely removing the
difficulty to a greater distance, in the remoteness of geological time, as
if it were out of the reach of logic in that ultra-mundane obscurity!
We are told that the ancient progenitor of all mammalia had ifs limbs
constructed on a general pattern. Had its limbs constructed! how
were they constructed? Had this progenitor no parents? were the
parents of this first mammalian not themselves mammals? — Did it not
inherit its nature, form, character, organization, and life from its
parents, and must it not have been just such an animal as they were ?
or was the law of inheritance suspended in its favour, and did it come
into the world a creature formed altogether on a different plan, and
specifically distinct from its parents? This really seems to be Mr.
Darwin’s idea, that these progenitors came into being new creatures at
once; they were not begotten and they were not created, and they did
not spring from spontaneous generation—neither could natural selec-
tion have made them, for they were perfect archetypes all at once. All
we can say about them is, that they existed without cause, and came
into life unconnected with any previous life.

If, however, this should be a statement to which Mr. Darwin would
object, then the other alternative is not to be avoided,—that the sup-
posed progenitor of a group inherited its organization from its parents,
in which case it could not be the progenitor of any group or genus, for
its parents were the same animals as their progeny, and so onwards, in
backward series, ad infinitum.

In other words, a progenitor of a group is impossible, unless it were
created; but this is a supposition wholly inadmissible in the. theory ;

THE DARWINIAN THEORY. 187

indeed, the progenitor has been imagined for the express purpose of
dispensing with an act of creation, though the result is, that it has
made the need of creation an evident necessity, from which there is no
escape. And indeed Mr. Darwin seems to have felt that he has brought
himself into this position by the language which he uses, for he tells us
that the progenitor of the mammals had its limbs constructed on the
general pattern. What then? can there bea pattern without a design,

and can there be a design without a designer? If it had its limbs
constructed on a general pattern, certainly there must have been an act
of construction, and a predetermined plan. Neither could this have
been effected by natural selection, whom Mr. Darwin frequently de-
scribes as a wise artificer, for the progenitor was the first of ils class,
and therefore it must have been produced all at once, and not worked
out in millions of ages ; the progenitor came into the world the proge-
nitor of a group ; it was ready made, the first of all the mammalia, and
therefore again we say, that if ever such an animal existed, it was most
certainly created, and really had its limbs constructed on a pattern as
Mr. Darwin himself says, in words fatal to his own theory.

Nothing daunted, however, with these difficulties, Mr. Darwin has
fully persuaded himself of the real existence of these imaginary crea-
tures, as we see in the following declaration :—* for myself Z venture
confidently to look back thousands on thousands of generations, and I
SEE AN ANIMAL STRIPED LIKE A ZEBRA, but perhaps otherwise
very differently constructed, the common parent of our domestic horse,
of the ass, of the hemionus, quagga, and zebra” (p. 195).

If this inexpressible animal has thus really come within the field of
Mr. Darwin's vision, if he can see it thus clearly athwart thousands on
thousands of generations, why does he not favour us with a scientific
description of what he sees? and why, instead of that which would
a most valuable contribution to science, does he make this distressing
confession, * We can never know the exact character of a common an-
cestor of a group”? What! not when we see it? and when we have
the imagination and natural selection to help us, which have together
wrought such marvels for the theory ?

We sadly fear, nevertheless, that Mr. Darwin’s telescope for investi-
gating past ages has failed him, that it is a worthless instrument, and
that he greatly deceives himself when he tells us that he sees this pri-
mordial eguus. That the glasses must be faulty is evident as his.own

188 CORRESPONDENCE.

words with which he qualifies the result of his observation ; for, when he
says that this distant animal “ is perhaps otherwise very differently con-
structed,” it is obvious that its real organization cannot be discerned.

It requires a strong power of vision to see clearly as far back as
thousands on thousands of generations ; the stream of time contracts a
haze in its progress; the world of a million years ago is very misty,
and the best glasses are inadequate to penetrate the obscurity of so re-
mote and indefinite an antiquity. (From * The Darwinian Theory of
ihe Origin of Species Examined, by a Graduate of the University of
Cambridge,’ pp. 5-11.)

CORRESPONDENCE.

P gsc drei Tan and deu

vious inquiry in this matter has gone. And, again, no doubt there are books
known to your readers which no searching of libraries would diseover to me.
I should be greatly obliged to any one who will kindly help me, either by the
loan of books, or by sending me their titles and the names of the publishers,
or by giving me any suggestions upon the subject.

Newport, Isle of Wight, April 30th, 1868. FRED. STRATTON.

Notes on Australian Plants.
. Having deprived the Buettneriacee, some time since, of the genus Macar-
thuria, I make some return in referring to that Order Lachnostachys (Pyeno-
lachne, Turez.. I had lately occasion to s tudy the fruit, which shows the
embryo to be straight, and lodged in the axis of amygdaloid albumen. Indee
the genus is truly hg ste though constituting a separate tribe. The
nched

the others certain Thomasie. Opposite, moreover, they occur also in Lasiope-
talum, while in the latter genus the petals are also frequently wanting.
solitary carpel is likewise shown y Waltheria, while a iuga e = of fila-

p xpo Amo a and Spartothamnus (Teucridium) are reu from Myo-

ordinal eharacters of the latter become far more clear. Indeed,

ibn. if not both, are truly Verbenaceous. Lachnosephilus is iden-
tical with Mallophora.

BOTANICAL NEWS. 189

The genus Villarsia counts in Australia 18 species, many of which afford
excellent characters in their fruit. It is in many respects allied to Velloya,
among Goodeniacec. enyanthes differs solely in the simply valvate æsti-
vation of the wingless lobes of the corolla, and in trisected leaves.

Melbourne, March 29, 1868. FRED. VON MUELLER.

Discoloration of the Arctic Sea.
I read Mr. Brown’s paper “ On the Discoloration of the Arctic Sea” (Jour-

nal of Botany, 1868, p. 76) with much interest. It is valuable and suggestive.
There are no plants on the land, and no animals in the sea, that have such a

its distribution. On land, as we proceed from the equator towards the poles,
the soil becomes more “ stingy” and the land more barren, but in the sea abun-
dance is marvellous everywhere. à

3, Belsize Square, N.W., 12th March. M. F. Maury.

BOTANICAL NEWS.

A paper by Mr. B. Clarke, “ On the Production of Varieties by Pruning,”
etc., has been read before the Linnean Society. The author infers, from expe-
riments he has made, that a peculiarity in the growth of a plant produced by
pruning is, in some degree, communicated to the offspring of the first year;
that by repeated pruning, always in precisely the same mode, a new variety is
soon produced ; that the variety, being produced, cannot perhaps be kept up
without the aid of pruning; but that, in the case of Indian Corn, there would
be no difficulty in keeping up the variety, because the agriculturist could set
apart a portion of his crop for seed annually, and prune that part of it in the

advisabl , which is supposed to be removing the male flowers of
every other plant in a row some time before flowering, but at a period which
i i posed for the increase of the produc-

most

o
=
5
E
[7]
c
B
E
Uu
et
£e
G
Es
^
E
L4
B
©
H
>
a
"d
Z
e
5
"d
$

plants left for the purpose of effecting fertilization had the upper half or two-
thirds of the male inflorescence removed before the flowers opened, the variety,

190 BOTANICAL NEWS.

if produced, would take a shorter time by a year or two.* Supposing, then,
that the increase of female flowers amounted to only one-fifth, this would be
for the United States alone an increase of produce amounting in value to more
. than £20,000,000 per annum.
The folly of excluding from our botanic gardens all those species which do
not specially recommend themselves for their beauty to the eye of the horti-
culturist or floriculturist, and destroying trees and shrubs which have been

refuge for such rejected giin ts. He has Jast published (Van Voorst) the first
part of a work devoted to their illustration, the very title of which, ‘ Refugium
Botanicum,’ implies a censure of n viris ous system now in vogue. ay it
be the beginning of a healthy rea
M. Casimir de Candolle has a ane a paper on the theory of the
leaf, which comes to us as a reprint from the Archives des Sciences de la
Bibliothéque Universelle, and which we cordially recommend to the attention
of botanists. The general conclusions he arrives at are that a leaf is a branch,
the apex of which, after a certain time, becomes atrophied, or ceases to grow,
being identically the same as those submitted in September, 1864, by various
German botanists to the Meeting of Naturalists and Physicians at Hanover, as
mentioned in Vol. III. p. 359 of this Tournal.
‘Select Ferns and Lycopods, British and Exotic; comprising Descriptions
of Nine Hundred chosen Species and Varieties,’ is the title of a new work by Mr.

B. 8.
publisher. There are 343 illustrations, one of them representing a grove of
Tree-ferns (Dicksonia Antaretica), on Mount Wellington, Tasmania, taken
from a photograph in the possession of the editor of the ‘Journal of Botany,
and alluded to at p. 158 of our volume for 1865. The hint there thrown ouf,
that it might be possible to grow in England Tree-ferns in the god air, is thus
submitted. once more to the consideration of practical horticulturi

It is gratifying to observe the scientifie spirit displaying itself i in S Vind
in the publieation of a new periodical, * Vargasia, of which the first three
numbers have come to hand, and which purports to be the organ of the

xe others, a paper on Gesnera Vargasii, De Cand., by M. A

e plant, having all th e flowers removed, placed bet
ing rue. upper half or two- dide x them removed, would be the | ene way ot
acing

"i
uo
5
eee
re
È
&5
$e.
=
et

aps be | en
plant being chee! "i an hye pre departing pv oi from the original type
might be expected. lants so treated, the upper spike of female
flowers developed a eal pfs shale e flowers at its apex.

BOTANICAL NEWS. 191

founder of the Association), in which he criticizes the views of Dr. Hanstein,
ru-

P
lated froin this Journal, among them fe of Mr. Collins on Caoutchouc, were
aaa r and discussed by the
Lindsay has published * oaiae to New Zealand Botany '

(W iliam: a Norgate), 4to, with four coloured plates, which contains a series
of papers on the plants of New Zealand, abstracts of some of which we have
had the privilege of placing before our readers.

The successful introduction of Opuntia Rafinesquiana, Engelm., now sold

of other Cactec in the open air. It cannot be too often repeated that many
Cactee stand a great deal of.cold,—all Mamillarie and Cerei with white
spines and hair grow at high elevations, and are covered with snow and ie
during several months of the year 6, Dr a recorded (Otto and

4 os
tudes (Cereus Depa and Opuntia cylindrica), dhüving that they stood a severe
winter without injury
The author of * The Darwinian Theory of the Origin of Species examined by
a Graduate of the University of Cambridge ' has, in a separate pamphlet, added
i t

extracts. 'The author, whoever he may be, holds that Mr. Darwin has under-
taken to explain the origin of species by an hypothesis viget is peculiarly (?)
his own, and if this part of Mr. Darwin's theory is disproved, the whole is
confuted ; and he arrives at the conclusion that on the a question of the
origin of species, i. e. the beginning of things, “ we have learned nothing at d
from the various eamjectares and theories of the transmutationists, and, leas
of e I Mr. Darwin’s.’
asters sends us a very acceptable reprint of his able paper *On the
Meus of the Colialy neds eous genus Coc. sitar s pin 4ppeses,
with illustrations, in the eurrent volume of Gut Gardeners ' Chronicle.
rom Dr. Engelmann, of St. Louis, we have a reprint of his * Revision of

the North-American Species of the Genus Juncus,’ to which favourable allusion
is made in Dr. Buchenau’s paper in the last number of this Journ

Mr. John Gilbert Baker has successfully completed the Bynápen of all
known Ferns? (Robert Hardwieke), 8vo, of the late Sir W. J. Hooker, of which
only a few sheets had passed through the press when that venerable botanist
di Us

the anniversary meeting of the Linnean Society, Mr. George Bentham
was ce alie President; Mr. Saunders, Treasurer; and wm rs. B and
urrey, Secretaries. The President delivered an excellent address, reviewing
the state of biological science, and Mr. Busk read obituary ace of Fellows
who died during the last yea
Prof. Geppert, of Breslau, js discovered an _—_ ae PA in diamonds
which bears some resemblance to Palmogloëa m , Küt

192 BOTANICAL NEWS.

We have received another part of Key’s ‘Flora of Devon and Cornwall,
containing Balsaminacee to Umbellifere ;. a Cup for private circulation

nation of the Agavee, NI rt the , German war, and now sends us a
1 ‘oo T S 1

Gartenzeitung." From this we learn that there are now known 134 species of
e, 13 of Sd and 8 of Beschorneria. >
EDINBURGH BOTANICAL SOCIETY, April 9th.—Prof. Balfour in the chair.
The following ditiones were read :—1. On the Genus Lophiostoma of
British Fungi. By M. C. Cooke, Esq.—2. On the British Species of Delphi-
nium. B Dr. W. R. M*Nab. Dr. M*Nab stated that while EROR e the

that there were three instead of two (D. Consolida and D. A Pens British spe-
ini n

1 s r. rt B nted and made som
marks on various articles which he had bronght t from Tenn ver's Tslan
and a
the economie uses of Comifere, ete. Considering the vari ied uses
ija gigan it mi

A i
western Indians. ark is woven into mats Gebwuidoved into lozenge-
shaped M and borden: with bark of a darker nt stained by steeping it
in a mixture of oil, charco oal, and water. These mats are used in a variety of
aboriginal modes of existence, ge Jei manufacture i is a marke d feature in their

he bark t woven into blankets and cloaks,
and used for gun- wad ing. The w vo splits a sety fhe forms ea rds for their
Psi and the trunks are hollowed out into their beautiful canoes. The twigs

of the
trees in North-west America, and ought to be extensively planted 3 in England.
Mr. Brown also exhibited and described a large series s drawings and photo-
graphs, illustrative of the forests and forest-t Var the same region including
number of views of Sequoia kie prem Seen (Hatingtonia gigantea, Lind-
ley) ; ; Thuja gigantea, Nutt. ; es Men ougl. Bridgesii, Kell. ;
T ames Dougl.; Pinte paar Do im, ; din ‘Down "Lindley ; r
. 4 a), .$ Pi j
Nutt.; we Henryana, R. Br. ms.; Cactu

virens, etc. s 99 antea ; “Sequoia

193

ON TWO NEW GENERA OF SMILACINEA.
Bx BERTHOLD SEEMANN, Pn.D., F.L.S.
(Pirates LXXXI. AND LXXXIII)

An examination of the large genus Smilax has convinced me of the
necessity of establishing two new genera, which I shall name respec-
tively Pleiosmilax and Oligosmilaz.

LEIOSMILAX, Seem. (gen. nov.) Flores diclines. Perigonium co-
rollinum, 6-phyllum, patens, foliolis equalibus. Fl. d: Stamina duple
foliolorum numero ; filamenta filiformia, libera ; anthere ovate v. ob-
long, basifixe. Fl. 9: Stamina 10, sterilia (v. 0?). Ovarium 3-locu-
lare. Ovula in loculis l. Stigmata 3. Bacca 3-locularis, 3-sperma.
Semina elliptica. — Frutices sempervirentes, scandentes ; radicibus
tuberosis v. fibrosis; caule inermi v. aculeato ; foliis alternis petio-
latis, cordatis v. ovatis, nervosis, reticulato-venosis ; stipulis intrapetio-
laribus cirrhiferis; floribus umbellatis, umbellis axillaribus, d race-
mosis, 9 solitariis ; baccis nigris.—Smilacis sp. auct.

This genus differs from Smilax principally in having twice as many
stamens as perigonal leaves. Three species are at present known,
yz. :—

l. P. Vitiensis, Seem. ; inermis, glabra ; caule terete ; foliis sub-
cordatis v. ovato-oblongis, acuminatis, 3-5-nerviis, coriaceis ; pedun-
culis g 2-8-fidis, perigonii foliolis 6 ovato-oblongis acuminatis 1-
nerviis, antheris ovatis; peduneulis 9 simplicibus ; baecis globosis
(nigris) 3-spermis. — Nomina vernac. Vitiensia, * Kadragi" “Wa
rusi,” et “ Na kau wa."—Islands of Ovalau, Vanua Levu, Viti Levu,
and Kadavu (Seemann ! n. 631, ex parte).

This is closely allied to P. Sandwichensis, but the leaves are some-
what differently shaped and have fewer ribs, and the anthers are diffe-
rent in shape and size. The leaves of the lower part of the stem are
very large, often measuring a foot in length and nine inches across.
The male umbels are arranged on short forked peduncles, the middle
umbel being always the largest, and longer than the petiole; whilst
the female umbels are on simple peduncles, which are shorter than the
petiole. Female flower is unknown. The berry is round and black, and
contains three seeds.

2. P. Sandwichensis, Seem. (Smilax Sandwichensis, Kunth, Enum.

VOL. vi. [JULY 1, 1808.] o

194 NOTES ON THE FLORA OF SUSSEX.

Plant. vol. v. p. 253; S. pseudochina, Hook. et Arn. Bot. Beech. ? ;
Nomen. vernac. Hawaiense, teste Barclay, * Aka-ava "), collected in
Oahu (Seemann! Macrae! Hillebrand!) and Atoi (Barclay !), where
it is dien by the natives for tying the rafters of their houses.

. P. Menziesii, Seem. (sp. nov.) (Tab. LXXXI.) ; caule teretius- `
i petiolisque dense aculeato; foliis ovato-oblongis, acuminatis, 7-
nerviis, supra inermibus, subtus ad costas aculeatis; umbellis ¢ race-
mosis, rachidibus inermibus bracteatis, bracteis ovatis acuminatis,
pedunculis compressis ebracteatis, receptaculis globosis, perig. foliolis 6
oblongo-linearibus ; umbellis 9 solitariis, pedunculis aculeatis. — Sand-
wich Islands (Menzies ! in Herb. Mus. Brit. et Kew).

A very singular species. The branches, petioles, peduncles of female
flowers, and the ribs of the lower side of the leaves are covered with
spines, much more minute and dense than they are in many species of
Smilax.

EXPLANATION -= Prare LXXXI., impr aid gem Menziesii,

fig. 1 and 2 natural size, ‘all the pr tanga d.

(To be continued.)

NOTES ON THE FLORA OF SUSSEX.
By W. B. Hemstey, Esq.

The following notes relate principally to those plants ial in
the Supplement to Watson's * Cybele Britannica’ as of doubtful —
rence in the county, with some additional species, chiefly “ seg gregates,"
little known or unpublished at the time the Supplement appeared.
From the various contributions I have received towards my projected
Flora of the county, and my own investigations, I can unhesitatingly
exclude several species enumerated by Mr. Watson, some with and
some without the sign of doubt, as growing in the county, and clear
up the uncertainty regarding several other species, the authorities for
which he considered insufficient to entitle them to a place in the Flora
without reliable corroboration. It is desirable that this should be

one now, as, in consequence of the drainage of bogs, enclosure of
commons, conversion of woodland into arable land, and the depreda-

NOTES ON THE FLORA OF SUSSEX. | 195

tions of rapacious and careless collectors, many plants formerly abun-
dant are now restricted to a few isolated localities, and others have been
quite exterminated.

The following species, of doubtful occurrence in the county, accord-
ing to Watson, may be safely include

Thalictrum flavum. Villarsia nympheoides.
Aquilegia vulgaris. Atropa Bel
Erysimum cheiranthoides. Veronica Buches
Silene Anglica. Mentha piperi
Lavatera arb Myosotis sylvatica
Melilotus vulgaris. Chenopodium urbicum.
Sedum reflexum. Atriplex are

Feniculum vulgare. RENE Bistorta.
Inula Helenium. Populus a

Tanacetum vulgare.
New to the county are the following, which, with a few exceptions,
are segregates whose aggregates were given by Watson :—

Ranunculus Baudotii. R. rosaceus.
R. trichophyllus. R. pygmæus.
. floribundus = diversifolius.

R. peltatus R. Lejeuni.

R. Drouetii. R. altheifolius.

? Dianthus deltoides. R. tuberculatus.

Arenaria leptoclados. Epilobium tetragonum.

. Bagina nodosa. ^ .K. obscurum

Onobrychis sativa. ? Herniaria Mabe

Rubus suberectus. ? Drosera Anglica.
issus. Arctium tomentosum

R. plicatus A. minus.

R. nitidus. ajus.

R. rhamnifolius Erythrea latifolia

R. thyrsoideus. Thymus Serpyllum

R. Grabowskii. Statice occiden

R. carpinifolius Euphorbia palustris.

R. Keehleri. Ruppia rostella

R. Guntheri. Agrostis Spica-venti.

R. Balfourianus. Festuca arundinacea.

Doubtful, according to Watson, and since fully ascertained to have
been falsely reported or only accidental introductions, mostly not re-
discovered, are the following :—

Lepidium latifolium. Matthiola sinuata.
` Cardamine impatiens. Erodium maritimum.

o2

196

Erodium moschatum.

NOTES ON SOME PLANTS OF

OTAGO, NEW ZEALAND.

Asperugo procumbens.
Cynoglossum montanum.

Lactuca scariola. M glaucum.
Campanula Rapunculus C. botryoi

Pyrola rotundifolia ee te Porllaidió:
Veronica verna. Salix penta

Linaria r Orchis fusca n
Salvia pratensis Polao zosterifolius.
Ajuga Chamsepitys P. heterop dii
Symphytum tuberosum P. plantagine

Anchusa semperv Polypodium Diyoglénis

The following species are given without doubt by Watson, but I
have not met with any of them in the county :—

Sisymbrium Sophia R. incurvatus.

Polygala calearea Potentilla argentea.

Medieago faleata Carduus ui agr:

Rubus Hy Ballota feet:

R. rudis Polnegoton "Bliformis.
Lost species :—

Matthiola incana. mpetrum nigrum.

Vicia Bithyni an autumnale.

Sibthorpi Fritillaria Meleagris.

Cyclamen hederifolium. Asplenium marinum.

(To be continued.)

NOTES ON SOME PLANTS OF OTAGO, NEW ZEALAND.
By W. Lauper Linpsay, M.D., F.R.S.E., F.L.S.

l. Genus DISCARIA.

D. Toumatou, Raoul (D. australis, Hook.).—Uplands around Saddle-
hill; Fingand, Lower Clutha; Balmoral Bush, Inch Clutha; on
roadsides, Greenisland : October and November, young, W.

It is generally as “ scrub,” or intermixed therewith, that it occurs on
the hill-ranges. I never ‘a with it assuming the dimensions of a
tree. It forms a dense scrub in the channels of the Matukituki, with
an undergrowth of Aciphylia. Sullivan remarks on its on-occurrence
in the west coast forests, a circumstance which he says, “ is undoubtedly
owing to the woods having never been devastated by fire." Common
in, and forming part of, the dense and impenetrable scrub "' on the

. Tapanui ranges (Buchanan). Sometimes it furnishes the only fire-

NOTES ON SOME PLANTS OF OTAGO, NEW ZEALAND. 197

wood to be had on the goldfields, e. g. in the gullies about Highlay, at
the head of the Waikouaiti river (in 1862), where it forms * scrub," as
Leptospermum, Coprosma, Gaultheria, Coriaria, Fagus, and other shrubs
do elsewhere in Otago.

The plant is much more conspicuous for its spines [which are very
. rigid and sharp, about 1-1} inch long, and which project from the very
strong woody stem or branches at more or less right angles] than for
flowers or foliage. The latter are, as in Carmichelia, generally so few
and inconspicuous as to appear virtually absent, and the shrub has a
peculiar bare, dry, Australian physiognomy. In the shade and moisture
of the Bush, however, the foliage is developed in greater proportion to
the spines, which are much less rigid, while the whole plant becomes
greener, handsomer, and much less formidable than when its place of
growth is exposed. In cultivation it becomes dwarfed and very spiny,
forming an excellent hedge-shrub. Buchanan remarks, that “if pro-
perly trained, it would form a handsome hedge that would be stronger
than Whitethorn.” My roadside specimens are, as in the parallel
case of Carmichelia, very strong, hardy, woody, low shrubs, with very
tortuous branches, and almost no foliage; the plant having a pecu-
liar parched, leafless aspect. My Bush forms, on the other hand, are
altogether taller, more leafy, greener, with longer, more delicate spines,
and more symmetrical branches. The spines are frequently 14-2 inches
long, and 4^; inch thick; varying in rigidity and stoutness ; frequently
also of nearly uniform thickness up to the insertion of the point (or
bristle). The latter appears as if articulated to the spine, from
which it differs in colour and thickness ; tapering either suddenly or
gradually; it varies in length, sharpness, and rigidity. Leaf some-
times $ inch long, and 4 inch broad; glabrous, entire or sometimes
irregularly and slightly notched; apex frequently retuse. Puberulence
of calyx and flower-pedicels obscure.

To the North Island Maori, who formerly used its spines as a bod-
kin for tattooing, the plant is known as the “ Tumatukuru," which by
the settlers is variously spelt or corrupted ** To-matou-kaurow ? (Bu-
chanan), *"Tomatagora," ** Tomatuguru," * Matagora," or** Matacoura "és
while in Otago it is also designated “ The Thorn” or ** Hawthorn," or
“Prickly Thorn ;" and, according to the Handb. Fl. N. Z., by the New
Zealand colonists generally, “ Wild Irishman,” —a term in Otago I heard
applied only to Rubus australis.

198 NOTES ON SOME PLANTS OF OTAGO, NEW ZEALAND.

2. Genus CARMICHALIA.

Only i in the young state do its species bear an extremely minute in-
conspicuous foliage; so that the plants are almost virtually leafless,
and have, in this respect, more an Australian than a New Zealand
physiognomy. During its flowering season the flower frequently ap-
pears alone, without a trace of foliage; but the flowers are insufficient
as regards either number or size to relieve the barrenness of the filiform
naked branches. The development of foliage depends greatly on
habitat. On hot, dry, dusty, exposed roadsides, for instance, the
plant is frequently a mere mass of bare, leafless, flowerless, rigid, or
twiggy branches, resembling a bundle of our ** Broom” twigs (Saro-
thamnus scoparius, Wimm.) stripped of their foliage. In this con-
dition it is one of the “ shabbiest-looking " shrubs in Otago,—very
unlike the * bonny Broom” of Scotland, with which the settlers take
the liberty of comparing it! But in the shade and moisture of the

ush the same shrub becomes comparatively leafy, flowery, and hand-
some. Under ew/fivation,—as in shrubberies,—the plant becomes
ornamental (I saw, in 1867, some species cultivated in the Botanic
Garden of Edinburgh). The leafless twigs are naturally somewhat
succulent—a property which is increased by cultivation or by habitat,
—so that Buchanan suggests that some of those species that have
the habit of the common Broom, and abound with succulent twigs,
which are greedily eaten by horses, might be introduced among furze-
copse as hill-fodder in the colony itself.

Species of this genus are common in the bush and scrub of Stewart's
Island (Port William and Paterson's Inlet), and in various parts of
the west coast (Preservation Inlet and Chalky Bay, Hector). These
probably include C. crassicaulis, Hook. f., C. nana, Col., C. grandiflora,
Hook. f., C. australis,* Br., and C. flagelliformis, Col., some of which
are mem or subalpine, ascending to 5000 feet.

The genus Carmichelia is one whose species should be carefully
studied by local botanists in the living state, inasmuch as our know-

* This species appears to be more familiar to the Era: than any other of
its genus, if we may judge from the number of — under which it is known.

These include the following :—* Maukaro" or * Maukoro:" “ Neinei” (Lyall) — -

also Spplied ù s ay N cpt Island Dracophlum l latifolium, ai Come (lens):
cak to an Orchid, Orthoceras Sola
kaka, m n Wakake? (Lya i-a erm so like ** Maka be ^. as ebr mem rise to wi
suspicion that, in one or other case, the initial eri is an error ?

NOTES ON SOME PLANTS OF OTAGO, NEW ZEALAND. 199

ledge of their limitations or variations cannot yet be said to be satis-
factory or complete. :
C. flagelliformis, Col. Roadsides, and in Abbott’s Creek, Green-
island: November, in flower: in the scrub about Finegand, Lower
lutha: December, in fine flower, W. L. L. With other species,
known to the settlers as “ Native Broom.” A shrub a few feet high,
in all cases in which I met with it; varying, however, in size, succu-
lence, foliage, and flowering according to the character of its habitat.
ed by Dr. Hooker, in my herbarium, C. juncea ; but has the cha-
racters rather of C. flagelliformis, to which apparently he refers it in
the Handb. (p. 50). A large shrub, the size of our Broom; leafless ;
one specimen in flower. Much branched ; older branches short, woody,
about 1 inch in diameter; frequently as if abruptly cut off, terminating
in obtuse points. Younger branchlets terminate in filiform shoots ;
and sometimes retain their greenness in drying, though sometimes also
all the branches acquire a brown hue, even in the growing state ; the
larger branches are frequently brown; main branches cracked or
grooved, smaller ones generally deeply and irregularly grooved ; all
the branches terete, stout, fibrous; tips of branchlets pubescent, as are
also the racemes and calyces. Racemes frequently 3-flowered. Flower-
pedicels about 4-2 inch long, always longer than calyx, sometimes
twice as long, very silky-pubescent, with greyish-white appressed hairs.

3. Genus LINUM. —

L. monogynum, Forst. Along the edge of the Bush, on a shingly
beach, Willshire’s Bay, mouth of the Clutha ; on the cliffs, Shaw’s Bay,
The Nuggets, 8-12 inches high: December, in flower; W. L. L. The
“Native Flax” of the settler; the “ Rauhuia " (Colenso); “ Kaho”
(Cunningham), or “ Wao” (D’Urville) of the North Island Maori.

Some of its forms resemble our common ZL. usitatissimum, Le At
the New Zealand Exhibition of 1865, Mr. Smith, of Napier (Hawke’s
Bay), showed specimens of what he termed Z. perenne, L., which was
said to grow wild in that province :* and he also exhibited some of its
roughly scutched fibre, which resembles the lower kinds of Baltic

lax. It may thus prove that there is more than one New Zealand
species of Linum. -
. My plant appears to be var. grandiflorum of the Handb. 35. I
| + Jurors’ Reports, p. 122.

200 NOTES ON SOME PLANTS OF OTAGO, NEW ZEALAND.

have two sets of specimens ; the one smaller in flower, the other taller
in fruit. The latter is also more slender; the branching at the top
more open; the sepals sometimes shorter than the capsule. This
larger form differs little from L. usitatissimum, L., as it occurs in my
British Herbarium from Charleston, Fifeshire. Both forms are erect,
shrubby, and woody, with simple branches. Leaves vary much in
length; in one form they do not exceed 4 inch, while in the other they
are 2-1 inch long ; in the former case being broader, in the latter nar-
rower; form varies from lanceolate to oblong- linca, or linear-lanceo-
late; apex subacute to subobtuse; colour in drying in one form be-
comes brown or blackish-brown, while in the other it retains its pale
. greenness ; one nerve only is at all distinct ; margin revolute in both
forms. Branches and flower-peduncles sometimes much grooved.
Sepals show 3 (sometimes 5) nerves distinctly in the fruited forms ;
the medium one very prominent, more so than that (midrib) of the
leaves; it is less distinet, but still easily distinguishable under the
lens, in flowering specimens. Sepals about equal in length to the
capsule in the flowering, smaller form. Flower 2 inch long, white,
handsome.

I see no necessity for the two named varieties recorded in the Hand-
book: their distinguishing characters are of insufficient value.

The plant is cultivated in British nurseries, and is known to nur-
serymen as a “fine perennial species, with dwarf branching habit,
covered with large snow-white flowers of the size of the scarlet annual,
L. grandifforum."* Tt is cultivated about Edinburgh, but is regarded
as “ very precarious in this climate.” (Lowe.)

4. Genus MUHLENBECKIA (Potyconum, FL. N. Z. pr. p.)

M. adpressa, Lab. (Polygonum australe, Fl. N. Z.; P. adpressum,
Hook. f. in my herbarium). Myres Bush, Inch Clutha : November,
in flower, W. L. L. The * Puka” of the North Island Maoris, who
apply the term “ Pohuehue "t to the closely allied M. complexa, Meisn.

In my Otago plant the branches are woody ; the flowering twigs
very sparingly leafy. Leaf-petiole 33 inch long. Leaf coriaceous,
glabrous, suborbicular, 3-1 inch in diameter, distinctly mucronate or
acuminate; dries to a leathery or blackish-brown.

du Crag il of Alpine Plants and Hardy Perennials, by Bakanu and

t Also applied to Convolvulus sepium.

NOTES ON SOME PLANTS OF OTAGO, NEW ZEALAND. 201

Gorrie describes to me two plants cultivated at Trinity, near Edin-
burgh, which may be referable to different ages or states of this species ;
to different forms of M. complexa : or the one to the former and the
other to the latter species. It seems to me extremely doubtful whether
M. adpressa, M. complexa, and M. axillaris, Hook. f., should be sepa-
rated as species. Certainly the trilobate leaf is not per se a sufficient
specific character. The one of Gorrie’s plants has an entire, the
other a trilobate leaf, or one which always exhibits a notch in each side
about its centre. The first plant has proved itself, during the last
twenty years, quite hardy, and a vigorous grower in various localities

„about Edinburgh (e.g. Prestonhall and Trinity). I saw a plant of it
(from Otago seed) growing very luxuriantly as a climber against a wall
at Trinity,—its growth being so free and rapid that it was said to re-
quire frequent cutting down. The second plant (from Otago) also
appears hardy ; though its shoot-points and leaves, which were exposed
thereto, were injured by the frost of January, 1867.

5. Genus MYRTUS.

M. obcordata, Hook. f. Christie's Bush, Saddlehill : November,
young: W. L. L. The representative, in Otago, of our Myrica Gale, L.,
to which it bears considerable resemblance in habit. |

My Otago plant approaches M. pedunculata, Hook. f. It is decum-
bent, much branched; the branches delicate or slender ; the foliage
sparse, and mostly clothing the ends of the branchlets. Puberulence
very obscure or absent. Leaf 4—4 inch long; 3-4 inch broad; variable
in form; lanceolate, ovate, cordate, or subspherical, never distinctly
obcordate; apex obtuse; margin sometimes thickened, irregularly cre-
nulate or notched, or sublobate.

Tarndale (Nelson) specimens in my herbarium, collected by Dr. Sin-
clair, differ somewhat from my Otago plant. Neither group of speci-
mens is in flower. The Tarndale plant is erect, but more shrubby and
dwarf, much stouter, with much denser foliage and more coriaceous
leaves. Branches stout and woody. Leaf-petioles and tips of branch-
lets pubescent with grey appressed hairs ; branches very slightly pu-
bescent, either in Otago or Tarndale plant. Leaf much more uniform
in shape and size in Tarndale specimens ; generally obcordate with
notched apex.

209 NOTES ON SOME PLANTS OF OTAGO, NEW ZEALAND.

6. Genus VIOLA.

1. F. filicaulis, Hook. f. Glen Martin, Saddlehill ; Signal Hill,
North East valley, Dunedin: December, in flower and fruit, W. L. L.
The Signal Hill plant is stronger than the Glen Martin one, having
smaller, but more crowded leaves.

Stem weak, filiform, trailing. Leaves variable, even in same indi-
vidual : subreniform or subrhomboid, generally obtuse, all more or less
crenate. Petioles do not exceed 3 inch long, very slender. Stipules
very membranous, scarcely greenish, irregularly lacerate; teeth whitish,
pellucid, tipped by small black glands, resembling the spermogonia of
some fruticulose Lichens (e. g. Cladonia).

2. V. Cunninghamii, Hook. f. Saddlehill, and Chain Hill ranges:
November, in flower : W. L. L.

1. Genus SAMOLUS.

S. repens, Pers. On the cliffs, Springfield, Greenisland : November,
young, W. L. L. The “ Wild Thyme,” of the Otago settler: the
plant somewhat resembling, in habit, our common Thymus Serpyllum, L. |

Leaf varies greatly as to length and tenuity; longest leaves arise
from the base of the branches; the longer ones are generally more
spathulate, the shorter more ovate or obovate. —Petiole sometimes 4-4
inch long, sometimes so short that the leaf is subsessile. Lamina
generally broadly spathulate ; apex acute or obtuse, about 4 inch, some-
times 4 inch long, and 445 inch broad ; whole leaf is sometimes nearly
1 inch long.

8. Genus EUPHORBIA.

E. glauca, Forst. Sand dunes about mouth of the Kaikorai. Oc-
tober, young, W. L. L. The * Wainatua”’ of the North Island Maori
(Colenso); a term also applied to the North Island Rhabdothamnus
Solandri, A. Cunn. [N. O. Gesneriacee.]

A coarse, straggling, strong plant, whose rhizome creeps under the
surface of the sand after the manner of that of Demoschanus and other
New Zealand sand-sedges, sending up at intervals stout, erect stems,
generally 1 foot tall. The glaucous character of the leaf is distinet
only on undersides and tips : in the young leaves: and at the extremities
or young shoots of the stems. Form of leaf variable, though mostly
oblong-lanceolate ; size generally under 2 inches long and inch broad.

NOTES ON SOME PLANTS OF OTAGO, NEW ZEALAND. 203

9. Genus TARAXACUM.

T. Dens-leonis, Desf. (T. officinale, Fl. N. Z.

Major forms; uplands about Fairfield, Saddlehill. Common : ap-
parently our ordinary British plant. Tuapeka ranges, flowering stem
4—5 inches high,—a modification of the type. L.

Minor form (var. pygmea, Fl. N. Z.): uod dunes, Greenisland
coast : November, in flower, W. L. L. Closely resembling our British
var. palustre, DC., as it frequently grows in Scotland on moorlands.

Leaf varies from sinuate to pinnatifid on same plant : subspathulate,
25 inches long, by 4—4 inch broad ; sometime subacute at tip. Scape
only 1-14 inch long, glabrous. Involucral scales not thickened at tip.
My plant corresponds with Fifeshire specimens of var. 8. levigatum in
my British herbarium [Hill pastures, No. Queensferry] rather than
with my British forms of var. palustre, De Cand., which has much
broader, more entire, and more rounded, larger leaves. Levigatum
is, however, larger in its scape and leaves, which are also more divided.

The plant has, undoubtedly, been also inéroduced, and is one of
those hardy immigrants, which, like various of the natural and arti-
ficial grasses, so-called, of Britain, are rapidly overrunning Otago, dis-
placing and replacing much of its indigenous herbaceous vegetation.
I do not believe it possible to distinguish the native from the intro-
duced plant. Dr. Hooker refers the dwarf mountain forms to the
indigenous, and the larger, luxuriant, succulent forms (as abundant in

Otago as at home, on the waste ground surrounding dwellings or
. towns) to the alien or introduced plant. In the Handbook (165) he

speaks of the former as “ certainly indigenous;" but I do not admit
the certainty of the conclusion, or, if I did, I should find it impossible
to admit, with Dr. Hooker, that various British introduced weeds could
occur at considerable elevations* on the alps, very remote from pastur-
ages or settlements of any kind (e.g. Keleria cristata at 4000 feet on
the Canterbury Alps).
10. Genus SONCHUS.

S. oleraceus, L. Fairfield uplands; common. Shrubby and much
branched; about 1 foot high. Seaward or exposed edge of Green-
sem | Bush; e common ; also shrubby, but dwarfed ; while on the

Paper “ On One Glumacee,” Transactions of Botanical So-
sy d Rios. vol. ix. p. 6

904 NOTES ON SOME PLANTS OF OTAGO, NEW ZEALAND.

rich virgin loam, and in the moist shade of the forest itself, it generally
grows luxuriant and succulent, and more like our ordinary British
weed. Myres Bush, Inch Clutha; very luxuriant. Chain Hills, where
it is sometimes a tall, bare plant, nearly 1 foot high, with a few delicate
leaves about its base, and a small head of flowers. October to No-
vember, in flower; December, in fruit, W. L. L. More or less abun-
dant in every part of the province I visited, Otago specimens being
usually quite indistinguishable from British ones. Generally under
1 foot high. Stem in one specimen $ inch, in most others 4 inch in
diameter. Variations in the size and degree of division of leaf infinite.
Sometimes it is 23 inches broad, and about as long; and from this
dimension it varies to 1-11 inch long, 1 inch broad. Leaves all more
or less divided, though the divisions are not so numerous, or narrow,
or toothed as in Fifeshire specimens in my British herbarium ; di-
vision extends to midrib or not. Petiole sometimes 1} inch long, at
other times it is absent, the lamina extending to the stem, from
which the leaf is given off. Sometimes none of the leaves (in Chain
Hill specimens) are large and deeply pinnatifid, with a large terminal
lobe; but all are comparatively simple, and all clasp the stem, and are
scarcely petiolate. Teeth frequently have scarcely a prickly character.
Heads in all my specimens close, few, and panicled. Achene glabrous,
longitudinally striate (ribs not very prominent), rugose, with trans-
verse wrinkles, Involucre and peduncles quite glabrous.

The same problem occurs here as in the case of Taraxacum Dens-
leonis, viz. how, and whether it is possible to distinguish the indi-
genous from the naturalized plant; for the imported English “ Sow-
thistle ” is undoubtedly much more abundant than the native plant, —
overrunning the country, with other species of Sonchus, and with species
of Carduus and other hardy British Composite. The Maoris are said
to recognize a distinction between the native and introduced forms ;
they are in the habit of chewing its hardened juice as a salivary stimu-
lant and in lieu of the narcotics, which the Malay and Polynesian
islanders use in a similar way ;* and experience has taught them to
prefer for such a purpose the introduced to the native plant. But I
confess myself unable, as in the case of Taraxacum, to discover any
good botanical distinctive character. Such are its resemblances to the

* As they also use Kauri gum and Bit . Thomson’s ‘ Story of New
Pied scl. p. 106. pane ae gs SE

x

NOTES RESPECTING SOME PLYMOUTH PLANTS. 205

ordinary British plant, and such the usual character of its habitats (in
the vicinity of settlements) that I should be disposed to regard the
plant as, in all cases in which I saw it, introduced, were it not that
my friend Mr. Martin, and others of the original settlers of 1847-8,
assure me the plant must be a ¿rue native, flourishing as it did in
Otago, long prior to the advent of colonists.

The “Porerua,” or ** Puwha," or “Pua,” of the North Island Maori,
who recognizes also “the Small Sowthistle ” as “ Pua iti." (Dieff.)

NOTES RESPECTING SOME PLYMOUTH PLANTS.
By T. R. Arcuer Briees, Esq.

Ranunculus auricomus, L. This plant has been considered rare
about Plymouth, but being an inconspicuous species, is probably often
overlooked. Unrecorded local stations are a wood at Plympton
Maurice; a bank near Harestone; woods on both sides of the Yealm,
near Yealmpton ; Maristowe. Wood near Sheviocke, Cornwall.

Hypericum hirsutum, L. So very rare in the extreme south-west of
Devon that within twelve miles of Plymouth I have only met with it
in one locality, a wood between Puslinch Bridge and Yealmpton,
where several plants of it occur.

Potentilla argentea, L. It may be worth while to observe, that six
plants are growing this season at Trevol, Cornwall, where I found
only one in July, 1865 (vide Seemann’s Journ. Bot. Vol. ITI. p. 350).

Mespilus Germanicus, L. A large and abundantly spinous bush in
a hedgerow just beyond St. Stephen's “ by Saltash," on the road to
Forder. In a lane, in the same neighbourhood, between Weard Quay
and the St. Stephen's and Saltash Road, this species forms a consider-
able portion of the hedgerow for a distance of about eight yards, aud
a single bush occurs on a hedgebank, between fields, at right angles
with the lane. The above stations are all in Cornwall. A high bush
in a hedgerow near Battisborough Cross, close to the road leading

i i ive i istinet ies, viz. S. asper, Vill., which was
was CT mei aly a iin Dit Rad. p f ad alo

MANN.] " u ni
According to Dieffenbach, what is evidently the same word, “ Puwa,” is
applied to the Thistle, also a naturalized plant

`~

206 NOTES RESPECTING SOME PLYMOUTH PLANTS.

thence to Mothecombe. Pyrus communis, L., occurs in the same hedge,
and I suspect that both it and the Mespilus were originally planted at
Battisborough.

ysospermum Cornubiense, De Cand. Scattered all over, and abun-
dant in some parts of a piece of uncultivated ground, rather more than
an acre in extent (according to a rough calculation), situated between
Inchers and Blaxton, on the brow of the hill above the right bank of
the tributary of the Tavy, that flows down to the latter place. From
Calstock, in Cornwall, the nearest recorded station of the Physosper-
mum, this one is distant, in a straight line about five or six miles, and
from New Bridge, near Tavistock, its only previously known South
Devon one, seven or eight. It is probable that cultivation has re-
stricted its range between Blaxton and Inchers, as some of the spots
in which it most abounds are close to where marks of the ploughshare
are visible, and at present (June, 1868) a field of corn adjoins its
habitat, without any hedge or fence between. Among the plants
associated with the Physospermum are Aquilegia vulgaris, L.; Viola
canina, L.; B. lancifolia, Thore (Bab. Man. ed. 6); Potentilla Tor-
mentilla, Nesl.; Galium saxatile, L. ; Serratula tinctoria, L. ; and Erica
cinerea, L. ; ipd here and there are bushes of Rhamnus Diipa, L.,
and Quercus Robur, L. A damp pasture, not much above the sea-level,
situated lower down the vale, produces a plant, Alchemilla vulgaris, L.,
rare in the neighbourhood; a bank near it yields Erodium moschatum,
Sm., and Geranium rotundifolium, L., occurs.

Lamium incisum, Willd. Very uncommon near Plymouth. In
arable land at Prospect, Weston Peverell, March, 1868. Noticed at
the same place in the spring of the previous year, associated, on both
occasions, with Lamium amplexicaule, L., a species that is local in this
part of Devon.

Primula vulgaris, Huds., B. variabilis (Bab. Man. ed. 6), P. ofici-
nali-vulgaris, Syme, Eng. Bot. ed. 3. Many specimens of this hybrid
grow on hedgebanks about Maristowe, one of the localities near
Plymouth, where Primula veris, L., occurs in most abundance. Farm- .
ing operations have there, to some iate restrieted the latter to banks

and the borders of fields, and it is on hedgebanks where P. vulgaris

and P. veris are brought into proximity to each other, that the hybrid

usually grows. Some examples most resemble one parent, others t
other; but all have at least some of the flowers raised on a scape,

DESCRIPTION OF A NEW CHINESE LARKSPUR. 207

and generally all are thus arranged. About the borders of a pasture
between Lopwell and Dedham Bridge, I found eight of these hybrids
in May, 1868, and there, as at Maristowe, Primula veris grows plenti-
fully.

Daphne Laureola, L. Very rare near Plymouth. In a wood, on
limestone, between Puslinch Bridge and Yealmpton. A single bush
in a wood at Torr on the other side of the valley.

Polygonatum multiflorum, All. In the wood near Yealmpton that
produces Hypericum hirsutum and Daphne Laureola. Scattered all
over a large wood on limestone at Torr, on the left bank of the Yealm,
growing with Ranunculus auricomus, L.; Lamium Galeobdolon, Crantz ;
Listera ovata, Br.; Allium ursinum; etc., and apparently truly wild.

The places mentioned above are in Devon when the county is not
named,

4, Portland Villas, Plymouth, June 10, 1868.

DESCRIPTION OF A NEW CHINESE LARKSPUR.
By H. F. Hance, PH.D., ETC..

wn Delphinium (Delphinastrum) anthriscifolium, n. sp. ; radice fibrosa:
caule erecto flexuoso simplici minute puberulo, petiolis longis basi di-
latatis, foliis membranaceis minute puberulis bipinnatisectis laciniis
ineisis, bracteis inferioribus plerumque incisis supremis bracteolisque
linearibus, racemis subsimplicibus, floribus pedunculo eequilongo suf-
fultis albo cæruleoque pictis sepalis petalisque subzequalibus petalis
posticis ambitu subdolabriformibus oblique bilobis anticis omnino im-
berbibus bifidis calcare rectiuseulo sepala oblonga paulo superante
apice sepius bidentato, follieulis ternis inflatis glabris divergentibus
stylo iis 5-plo breviore superatis, seminibus cochlidiomorphis fuscis
lamelloso-annulatis annulis striolatis.—In ins. Silver Island, prope
Chin-kiang, Maio 1863 detexit Hay; in alluviis fl. West River, prov.
Cantoniensis, circ. 100 mill. pass. occidentem versus ab urbe, Junio
1865, necnon prope rupem calcaream Kai-kun-shek, secus eundem
fluvium, Junio 1867 coll. indefessus Sampson. (Exsice. n. 10125.)
I cannot point out any near relative of this interesting plant, which
is readily distinguishable in its section by the beardless petals and

208 THE DARWINIAN THEORY.

bipinnate foliage; the latter is much like that of Anthriscus silvestris,
Hoffm., whilst the flowers are usually about the size of those of D.
Ajacis, L. Mr. Hay's solitary specimen has the leaf-segments much
narrower and finer, the flowers smaller, and the spur longer and more
slender, but I have no doubt it is conspecific. The very beautiful
specimens brought by Mr. Sampson from Kai-kun-shek have afforded
excellent materials for the above diagnosis.

TRIFOLIUM SUBTERRANEUM, ETC., IN IRELAND.
By ALexanpEer G. Mors, F.L.S.

In the month of June last year, I had the pleasure of adding
Trifolium subterraneum, L., to the Irish flora; I found it growing
rather sparingly on the short sandy pasture which borders the north
side of the river opposite the railway station, and quite close to the
town of Wicklow. On the sandhills, a little north of the town of .
Arklow, grow Eleocharis uniglumis, Juncus acutus, and Equisetum
Moorei. The two latter plants occur here and there on many different
points of the coast between Wicklow and Arklow, both of them appa-
rently finding their northern limit together in a little cove opposite
Sea-Park House.

With regard to Juncus acutus, I find that the date of flowering is
given incorrectly in most of our books. It flowers early in June, and
all the plants which I saw at the beginning of July were already in
seed, while at this date Juncus maritimus had scarcely shown its
panicle.

Glasnevin, May 25, 1868.

THE DARWINIAN THEORY.—II.

Having examined the pretended existence of progenitors, we pro-
ceed now to make some inquiry into that which must have preceded
all progenitors,—the primordial form from which it is said that life
started, and from which all other forms of life have derived their

- To understand this doctrine clearly, we give the text which
teaches it from the third and fourth editions of Mr. Darwin's book,

THE DARWINIAN

for there is a difference
tant to understand :—

Third Edition.
“A difficulty has been advanced,
dawn of life,

imagine, presented the simplest struc-
ture, how could the first steps in ad-
or the differentiation and

produced ;
variations in a single species inhabit-
ing an isolated station might be be-
neficial, and through their preserva-
tion either the whole mass of indivi-

profound ignorance of the mutual re-
lations of the inhabitants of the world
during the many past epochs of its
history " (p. 137).

THEORY. 209

in the text thus examined which it is impor-

Fourth Edition.

* A difficulty has been advanced,
namely, that looking to the dawn of
life, when all organic beings, as we
may imagine, presented the simplest
structure, how could the first steps
in advancement or in the differentia-

arisen ?
probably answer that as soon as the
most simple unicellular organism
came by h or division to be
compounded of several cells, or be-
come attached to any supporting sur-

any Order become differen I
portion as their relation to incident
forces become different ;' but as we

is, however, an error to suppose,
etc."
Here the remainder of the para-

graph is the same in the two editions.

Tn the third edition, then, we see that Mr. Darwin, having stated the

difficulty, fairly tells he can make
perhaps might be considered too

no sufficient answer; but as this
large a surrender, the acknowledg-

ment is cancelled in the fourth edition, and Mr. Herbert Spencer's law
is introduced as a sort of forlorn hope in its place. Mr. Darwin has
evidently no great confidence in that mysterious formulary, for he does

not urge that it will meet the case,

or that it is any real answer to

the difficulty ; but such as it is, it may amuse those who are apt to be

VOL. vi, [JULY 1, 1868.]

P

210 THE DARWINIAN THEORY.

swayed by words, particularly when they express the greatest non-
sense with the greatest solemnity. So, then, in the fourth edition the
concessions of the third are qualified, and the word “ baseless,” which
had been selected as the proper designation of such speculations, is
cancelled. In the fourth edition, indeed, they are useless, but not
baseless ; all hope of a foundation is not utterly rejected, for some-
thing of the sort may perhaps be discovered by those who will go as
deep as Mr. Herbert Spencer, and at the very bottom of all things
homologous units may perhaps become differential.

evertheless, in both the editions the contradiction remains, that
after telling us all speculations on such a subject would be useless,
Mr. Darwin himself undertakes to furnish us with an answer to the
difficulty. He tells us, as we have seen, “that in the very dawn of
life there would be a struggle for existence, variations might be bene-
ficial,” and natural selection would commence her operations. After
all, then, these speculations are neither baseless nor useless, and Mr.
Darwin proposes a solution for the difficulties of the case, which, if it
would bear examination, would solve the problem.

Let us now examine this “ speculation,” and see if it supplies the
deficiencies of the imaginary progenitors. Let us suppose that A. is
the first primordial form which has received its organization and life
by an act of creation, what is the next move? A. produces A?, but
how ? surely by generation, so that A? inherits its organization and life
from A., and is nothing more nor less than a;reproduction and per-
petuation of A. Here, then, there is no step in the scale of organized

ings. A. may be multiplied in its offspring to any extent, but still
we have only A?, for the offspring only perpetuates the parent. How,
then, does a new creature make its appearance? How do we see a
real independent B., which does not perpetuate A., but is a new orga-
nization, distinct from A., constituting a new species? “ Variations,"
we are told, “ in a single species, might be beneficial,” that is, it might
be better that a change should take place, and therefore a change does
take place dy accident; a new creature B. is formed by natural selec-
tion; B. exterminates A. and remains sole master of the field. But
when all the world was unoccupied, when there was but one species
existing, say a fern on the land, or a trilobite in the waters, there coul
be no push or competition for place or position, there could be no
"struggle for life.” The tragic existence of murderous selfishness,

THE DARWINIAN THEORY. 211

which is supposed in the theory to be the destiny of every living or-
ganized being, could not then be known on the earth. If there were `
a new species of trilobite produced, and we know very well that there
were many, and that they co-existed in perfect harmony, there could
be no reason for the new species exterminating the old. The circum-
stances which Mr. Darwin imagines make the struggle for life a neces-
sity now did not then exist; the world was empty; earth, air, and
water, unoccupied, were waiting for organized beings; and the un-
tenanted globe, with all its vast surface, could offer to the first new
creatures an almost infinite domain.

Supposing, however, for argument's sake, that B. was iutroduced
by natural selection, we know that its appearance must imply the ex-
termination of A., for natural selection is in fact nothing but improved
organization pushing out of existence the unimproved competitor.*
Let us, then, grant that an independent, accidental B. had made its
appearance, then, of course, A. has been exterminated! So, then, the
first and the only created form in the world was exterminated, the single
work of the Creator was destroyed, and Natural Selection took into her
hands the task of the rest of creation, which sHE accomplished with
superior. skill and power. If, then, Mr. Darwin has introduced the
Creator on the stage for the first form, he has soon cleared away the stage
and brought other actors on the scene of a widely different character.
Who, however, can accept such speculations? who can even contem-
plate them with patience? The first form of life represented as an act
of divine power, but the second the result of aceident— ** variations
might be beneficial.” So, then, the Creator close at hand, who had,
as it were only yesterday, made the first organized being, is heard of
and seen no more, and in His place blind matter, mee intellect or
power of action, makes a new form, because “it woul neficial,"
though there was neither mind to perceive that it would de beneficial,
nór volition to desire it, nor power to make the requisite transformation.

This plan, however, requires another consideration, for it is obvious
that according to this scheme of life the existence of more than one
organized being could not be effected. Let us return to our alphabet
to see this. B. is master of the ime by having exterminated A. ;
pu bp da Riga tal incertae

sponding degree with its competitors it will oon be exterminated” tie 107).

212 THE DARWINIAN THEORY.

but if another “ differentiation” is to take place, that is, if another
being is to be produced by natural selection, the same tragical occur-
rence must be repeated, and, in order to effect the existence of C.,
there must be an extermination of B. We should then have C., the
only form of life after the lapse of infinite ages. The same rule would
hold good through all the alphabet,—the successful letter would have
always exterminated its predecessor,—and by this time, following
the rule of natural selection, we should have only one living species on
the face of the earth! Such is the dilemma into which this theory
has brought its learned author, who, in order to account for the exist-
ence of organized beings by transmutation from one to another, has, in
securing that object, given us one created spore and one uncreated
species to possess the whole earth after thousands of millions of ages.
Such, then, is the theory, with its contradictions, perplexities, and
self-refutations, proposed to us as something far more reasonable and
scientific than the received opinion, which holds that creation was
manifold, that all the forms of life which infinite wisdom saw to be fit
for the conditions of existence were, by an act of divine power, called
into being, and to use Mr. Darwin’s words of a wiser era, were made
by one hand. Whatever, therefore, may be the skill with which various
expedients have been devised by the author to parry the difficulties
which his theory had to encounter, it is manifest that in the one great
point to be established,—that upon which everything depends, —there
has been a total failure.

The whole theory is expressed in the title-page of the book, ‘The
Origin of Species by Means of Natural Selection ; or, the Preservation
of Favoured Races in the Struggle for Life.” We have here more
closely examined “ the origin,” and we find when we approach it—

_ l. That the author says all speculations on the subject would be
baseless and useless, which is, in fact, giving up the question.

2. That notwithstanding this formal surrender of the question, there
are two origins of species proposed ; the first form which was created
and vivified by divine power, and after that progenitors of species pro-
duced by natural selection. .

3. The first form does not allow life to advance, and confutes itself.

4. The first form vitiates the whole theory, and introduces a prin-
ciple which natural selection was intended to discard. If creation be
admitted at all, creation cannot afterwards be excluded.

MIMICRY IN NATURE. 213

5. The progenitors of species are impossible figments of the imagi-
nation, which never can have existed.

6. In every aspect, then, the origin of species, as explained by Mr.
Darwin, is ** baseless."* This is his own sentence on his own theory,
and in this view of the case most persons, after a candid examination
of it will be disposed cordially to agree with the learned author. (From
* The Darwinian Theory of the Origin of Species Examined, by a Gra-
duate of the University of Cambridge,’ pp. 11-16.)

MIMICRY IN NATURE.

The few remarks on so-called * Mimiery in Nature," which I intro-
duced in my new work on Central America, particularly relate to the
predominance of the Willow form on river-banks. ]t is almost un-
necessary to say that in the work from which the extract is taken it
was undesirable to insert more than a few names in support of my
observations, but it might not be difficult to show that most plants
bearing leaves of a true Willow form do grow by running streams. To
say nothing of those species of Saliv having Willow leaves (or those
Salices not having Willow leaves, and not growing by running streams,
8. herbacea, etc.) I would remind you of the different species of Nerium
(Oleander), our Epilobium angustifolium (vulgo, Willow herb), Lythrum
Salicaria, etc. That some plants are found by rivers which do not
have Willow leaves (as pointed out) has, in my opinion, nothing to
do with the question, how it comes to pass that the Willow form pre- -
dominates to so great an extent in such localities. The answer may
be very simple, but at present it has not come forth. About the term
mimicry” there should be a clear understanding. It is, so far, a
thoroughly objectionable one, as by employing it either in zoology or
botany, the whole question is prejudged ; indeed, it is assumed—1.
That organisms have the power to mimic other organisms; and 2.
That they have come in contact with those organisms which they are
supposed to mimic. Employ the terms * outer resemblance ” instead
of mimicry, and we are on neutral, undisputed ground. The subject

* If speculation on the first differentiation of species is baseless and useless,

then the deduction is inevitable that the main question of the theory cannot
be established on any base.

214 MIMICRY IN NATURE.

of these external resemblances of species and whole genera to others
having an entirely different organic structure, is a wide and compli-
cated one; and I think that the best way to approach it is to go
through the whole vegetable kingdom, and take note of every case
where the outer features of one species or genus are reflected in any
other. Some years ago my late lamented friend, Dr. Schultz-Bipon-
tinus, read a paper on his favourite Order, the Composite, in which he
pointed out that in this, the largest of all Phanerogamous Orders,
the habit of almost every other Order of the vegetable kingdom
cropped up again. In Zuphorbiacez, and other large Orders, similar
instances are noted. Sometimes this outer resemblance is perfectly
startling. I remember finding a Sandwich Island plant, which looked
for all the world like Thomasia solanacea of New Holland, a well-known
Buetineriacea of our gardens, but which on closer examination turned
out to be a variety of Solanum Nelsoni; the resemblance between these
two widely ponies plants being quite as striking as that pointed out
in Bates’s ‘Travels on the Amazon,’ between a certain moth and a
humming-bird. ihe outer resemblance between plants of different
genera and Orders has played us botanists many a trick, and is one of
the many causes of the existence of some almost incomprehensible
synonyms in our systematic works. Wendland in his monograph on
Acacia described many good species, and thought he knew an Acacia .
when he saw one; yet one of his new ones (4. dolabriformis) which

he referred to the genus from habit alone, turned out to be a Daviesia.

Few men had a better knowledge of Ferns than Kunze, yet “ mimicry,”

Puck-like, played him a trick when, relying on the nature of the leaf

and venation, he referred Sfangeria paradoxa, a Cycad, to true Ferns ;

and Sir W. J. Hooker, good botanist as he was, would never have

figured a Veronica as a Conifer, if “ mimicry,”—using the term for the

last time—had not been at play. At present I have no theory to pro-

pose on this subject, but whoever has, ought to both bear in mind that

it must apply with equal force to the animal and vegetable kingdoms,

and that to say that these resemblances are merely penne ss counts |
for nothing until it shall have been proved that there are such things

as “accidents in nature.” (Berthold Seemann, in Gard. Chronicle.)

215

CORRESPONDENCE.

Supplement to the List of Trees of Australia.
In a volume published on the results of the intercolonial Exhibition of
Victoria, an index was given of id ye: iwseciaipe d to exist in Australia

During last year, discoveries, especiall

d, have furnished iid

for a short supplement to the lists, the species being aie new or not formerly

known to attain the height of trees.

The letters following the scientific name

indicate the name of the colonies in which the trees are found.

Melodorum Maccraei. Ql.

Carnarvonia aralifolia. QI.

QL.
Chrysophyllum Doene QI.
Alstonia villosa.

Oxylobium ca $ : Alstonia excelsa. N. A.
Pithecolobium Sutherland QI. Cerbera Odollam. N. A. Ql.
Quintinia Fawkneri. QI. Casuarina Fraseriana. W. A.

FERD. VON MUELLER.
‘Melbourne Botanic Garden, April 24, 1868.

A List of Andover Plants.

I have been surprised to see thata very humble botanical essay of mine, ‘ A
List of Andover Plants,’ has called forth in the Journal of February, norm
snl long criticism from H. C. W. I wish to make some reply to

ticism.

E C. W. commences by quoting some shreds of my y short sketch of the
physical geography of the eric district, and proceeds :—“ The information
thus epitomized here is expanded into a geological disquisition in the book."
The geological disquisition occupies ar than five loosely printed pages, and
it is not expanded out of the information epitomized by H. C. W.

H. ©. W. next accuses me of inconsistency in describing the Andover flora
rwards I have put forward reasons for suppos-

clay. Whether the clay be conside
affect the general cretaceous character of the district. I must remark here

216 CORRESPONDENCE.

that H. C. W. states generally that my own alleged facts (sometimes) directly
contradict my most emphatic assertions, but gives no instances unless the pre-
sent and another equally trivial one concerning the determination of a doubtful
specimen marked Lastrea cristata ? are to be considered as such.

my list of Andover plants to Babington’s text book, or, as it should have
been quoted, to Babington’s among other text books. My reasons for adapting
the list to a text book are stated separately, and are distinct. H.C. W. re-
marks that “differences might be just as well known and much better an-
nounced without making bad species founded thereon.” To which there is

I have merely remarked that an observer may call attention to a very important
fact, though at the same time he makes a very bad species. H. C. W.’s next
ph is directed against “repetitions of matter sufficiently well known,”
from which a hasty reader might infer that he brings that charge against me.
But it is not at all clear that he does. H. C. W. several times employs the
artifice of defeating arguments which I have not advanced, and at the same
time avoids committing himself to any direct expression of opinion in opposi-
tion to mine. He is severe on my definition of ‘indigenous,’ but he suggests
no better; he says my theory, that the fertile fronds in Lastrea Oreopteris, etc.,
do not exhibit the full development of the pinnules, is opposed to received
notions, and scoffs at it a little, but he does not say that he thinks it wrong
after all.

The next part (a large one) of H. C. W.’s criticism is occupied with an ex-
planation of the method adopted in the ‘ Cybele Britannica,’ and a vindication
of its accuracy. I have nothing to object to this. In the ‘Andover List :
I have described the * Cybele Britannica’ as “ the most elaborate and carefully
prepared abstract of geographical distribution extant, founded on unusually
numerous observations, and corrected by great local experience on the part of
the compiler... .” This, perhaps, might have been expected to satisfy H. C.

But I committed the grave crime of reducing my list by the standard of
Babington's ‘Handbook’ instead of by the ‘London Catalogue. The ques-
tion before me was “ whether the advantage proposed to be gained by the re-
ference of alllocal British Floras to the * London Catalogue' would counter-
balance the advantages of reference to a manual" This is the real issue be-
tween H. C. W. and myself, which he avoids by summarily declaring my
arguments on that point to be wholly irrelevant. This any person who
wishes to take the trouble of reading the introduction to the * Andover List d
can judge for himself, but I may be permitted to state that one or two persons
almost as well qualified to judge as H. C. W. have not thought them irrelevant.

The next point in H. C. W ism is very extraordinary to me. The de-
finition of the word ‘indigenous’ is generally avoided by cautious old botanists.
In books there appears a great difference of opinion between botanists of emi-
nence in the case of many plants, whether they are to be considered indigenous

orno. It has seemed to me that these apparent differences are in a great

CORRESPONDENCE. 217

measure due to botanists not attaching the same idea to the word ‘indigenous,’
and I have also found it useless to determine by authority whether a plant is
to be considered indigenous or not for the same reason. I was of course com-
pelled to mark plants as indigenous or introduced in the Andover district by
my own guesses, and I thought it much better to tell my readers from what
premises I made the guess. I accordingly defined—* By an indigenous plant
I mean a plant which I should expect to meet with if I were transported back-
wards to the period immediately before agriculture was commenced.” This
definition is held up by H. C. W. as the most flagrant instance of my egotism,

and occurs steadily through the ‘ Andover List,’ because, firstly, writing in the
first person is shorter and more distinct than writing in the third, and because,

the usefulness of a list such as the ‘ Andover List,’ which must depend upon
its accuracy and especially on the exclusion of species mistakenly named, I
am sorry that H. C. W. has not employed more of his space in criticizing the
list itself. as I should without doubt gain much by his hints for my second
edition. To take H. C. W.’s remarks in detailed order :—

Ophrys apifera does grow in the district, viz. in the church meadow at
Hurstborne Priors, also near the bridge in Hurstborne Park. These localities
were sent me within a short time after the printing of the ‘Andover List,’
by C. Lockhart, Esq., who also at the same time sent me much other informa-
tion. I mention this to encourage others to publish local Floras or anything

in Mr. Lockhart's parish, and
yet never suspected that I had a brother botanist within twenty miles till I

It appears thus that H. C. W. is right in his suspicions that these plants
grow in the district and have escaped me. I have intimated in the introduc-
tion to my list, and indeed in my very title, that such would be found to be the
case

Mimulus luteus I have no doubt is introduced in Hampshire. The word
‘introduced’ is omitted after it by mistake, as H. C. W. suggests. I had
written and re-written a note on it, but as it did not concern Mimulus luteus
as a Hampshire plant, I finally cut it out and forgot to insert ‘introduced.’
I saw some years ago on the side of Loch Scavaig, in Skye, banks of Mimulus
luteus, such that with a scythe and pitchfork one might have speedily loaded a
cart therewith. The improbability of its being a mere escape in so desert a

218 MEMORANDA.

locality, and if so of its growing so freely in a deep bog, is oe considerable.
Eriocaulon is admitted a British € It is equally difficult to prove that

Mimulus luteus did or did not exist in the Western Isles before 2n discovery
of America. The indigenousness of so fine an addition to the British flora

inulosa, "ni will snot day re-examine them under this maie

marked * ballast plants." -They did not appear as casual escapes as H. C.
supposes, but in € quantity in the bed of the old canal when the water was
drained off. a biennis in particular extended continuously several
miles and grew in masses.
iiio cg luteo-album and Carex aquatilis, * confidently discarded” by
H. C. W., are both marked with a note of interrogation in the list. I have a
specimen of the first which, I think, if shown to H. C. W., would probably

As to my specimens of Carex aquatilis, toy: have puzzled several
botanists, and are fully described in the * Andover List? H. C. W. is doubt-
less correct in thinking it extremely improbable that the true Carex aquatilis
is to be found in North Hampshire. I have not asserted that it is.

Rumex obtusifolius is marked with a note of interrogation, not because I
doubt whether botanists in general would so name it, but because (as stated
in the note in the ‘ Andover List’) I doubt whether it is not a variety from
the type whence Professor Babington has drawn his description of Rumes
obtusifolius.

Salir caprea, is no doubt, correctly named, but I have never seen it in
blossom in the district, and I am far too imperfectly learned in the species of
Willow to say absolutely that I had found Salix capraa from comparison of a
branch and summer leaves only.

To sum up, the only — error which so able and so erar! a critic

as H. C. W. has detected in the * Andover List, is the ission of * intro-
died ' after Mimulus luteus. If I could hope (which I in e that H. C. W.
has hit all the blots, I should confidently assert that a more accurate botanical
list was never ipei

arguments, and to be met in reply merely with objections to my style, lamen-

tations over my tone, even criticisms of my English. I hope, for H. C. W.’s

credit, as well as for my own profit, that the next time he has to take me in

hand he will stick to the MR which becomes him best, viz. the scientifie style.
C. B. C

Dacea (East Indies), 15th January, 1868.

219
MEMORANDA.

SACRED PLANTS OF THE ANcrent TzvTONIO PEoPLE.—Much might be
£dd 41 d 1 4-. p UN. g 1 4 REI TN 2 *
eo

£

LEES "m 41 1 “a

Teutonic nations. The itl lt god y

of gods, as for instance, Donnerbart (i. e. the Beard of Donar, God of Thunder)
— Sempervivum tectorum, which was planted on roofs as a protection against
lightning [and still is in Switzerland — EDITOR] ; Baldrsbrá (i. e. the Brow of
Baldr), which was either Anthemis Cotula (at present called “ Balsensbro” in
Schonen and “ Barbrogrüs " in Denmark), or Matricaria maritima (inodora),
which to this day bears the ancient name in Iceland ; Loken's Havre (i. e.

different countries, towns, and heroes in their coats of arms. Thus, amongst the
Friesians and Seelanders, the Water-Lily was from the earliest times an object
of veneration. The Dutch call it ** Pompe," the Friesians “ Pompe ;" cor-
rectly speaking, the broad leaves floating on lakes are the “ Pompelbladen,” and
the white scented flowers “ Swanneblommen” (flores cygnei), which reminds
us of * Nixblume,"* “ Nickblad,” * Muhme," and “ Mummel," treated of

emblem,—a fact mentioned as early as 1373, in the * Gudrunlied,' where
of as ' a blue flag with

the leaves of the Water-Lily as anemblem. J. H. Halbertsma (‘ Het Bud-
disme en zijn stichter; Deventer, 1843, pp. 3, 10) adds that to this day
i ing the Water-Lily.

will get

upon which he untied the cup and commenced the task anew 5. this he had to do
till the end of time. (Grimm, * Deutsche Mythologie,’ vol. i., ii)
* Nix-blume = Nick’s flower; Nick, “ Old Nick” being originally a water-
spirit =Neptune.
i LE fortes noU M

220
NEW PUBLICATIONS.

Synopsis Filicum. By the late Sir WILLIAM J. HOOKER, K.H., ete.
and J. G. Baxer, F.L.S. 8vo. London: Hardwicke.

This volume being a synopsis of the late Sir William Hooker's
great work, ‘Species Filicum,’ will be welcome to every lover and
student of Ferns ; if it had been permitted to him, to accomplish him-
self, what has ae so well done by the present author, we should say
that his performance would stand almost alone in botanical literature,
and that Sir William would have left us a monument of labour and
learning such as few other men could boast of. As it is, we have here
the result of nearly thirty years’ untired labour compressed in about
five hundred pages, with some useful plates indicating the main fea-
tures of all the genera, and an enumeration and brief description of
all clearly recorded species of Ferns, together with an excellent index,
greatly facilitating references.

ilst Hooker carried out his ‘Species Filicum’ his own views
naturally became liable to change, and hence some alterations are to
be noticed in this Synopsis. What Hooker called tribes are now styled
suborders, and what he designated as suborders are named tribes.
Hymenophyllum and Trichomanes have been separated from Dicksoniee,
and constitute a separate tribe; hence, instead of twelve tribes (formerly
suborders) the Polypodiaceous or second suborder has been divided into
thirteen tribes. These have been reduced from sixty-six to sixty-one
genera. All doubtful species have been omitted, and some new but
well-established species have been admitted, the whole (including some
additions, of which presently) now amounting to 2235 against 2380
in the ‘Species Filicum.’ Lomaria, formerly considered to belong to
Blechnee, has been ranged under Pteridee, to which alteration Hooker
seemed already inclined, though he left the customary arrangement
undisturbed.* Mr. Baker has also fulfilled the promise of Hooker
by adding the following suborders, the enumeration of which will be
welcome to every labourer in this field of inquiry, viz.

* It is unnecessary here di minor cases of transposition from
one subdivision to Aene ey are a o means as numerous as amongst so
many subjects and diversities of opinion might have been expected, and form
an additional testimony of Sir William Hooker’s great care and sagacity dis-
played in the original work

NEW PUBLICATIONS. 221

Suborder III. Osmundacee. Genus 62, Osmunda. Genus 63, Todea.

» . Schizeacee. Genus 64, Schizea. Genus 65, Anemia.
Genus 66, Mohria. Genus 67, Trochanteris. Genus
68, Lygodium. —

a V. Marattiacee. Genus 69, Angiopteris. Genus 70, Ma-
rattia. Genus 71, Danea. Genus 72, Kaulfussia.

» VI. Ophioglossee. Genus 13, Ophioglossum. Genus 74, Hel-
minthostachys. Genus 75, Botrychium.

In all, four suborders, containing 14 genera and 107 species, thus
raising the total number of genera to 75 and that of species to the
figure already indicated.

It only remains to add, that this Synopsis will be found to answer
every purpose of the earnest inquirer, and will for years to come serve
‘as the best handbook of Ferns; and that we owe a great obligation to
Mr. Baker for having carried out so soon and in so perfect a way the
wishes of Hooker and the wants and expectations of the lovers of these
plants.

Index to the Native and Scientific Names of Indian and other Eastern
Economie Plants and Products. Prepared by J. Forbes Watson,
A., M.D., F.L.S., ete. London: India Museum, 1868. 8vo.

pp. 637.

This compilation from the numerous separate works, memoirs in
journals and transactions, and ephemeral catalogues, referring to the
vegetable products of Asia, from Japan to Arabia, carries out the ideas
first advocated in Seemann's * Popular Nomenclature of the American
Flora,’ where the employment of vernacular names in botany was shown
to be practical and useful. Nearly a hundred different publications
have been consulted, and the native names contained in them arranged
in one continuous alphabetical index. The spelling employed by each
author is retained, so that the same word applied to the same plant is
frequently repeated, because of slight modification in the spelling.
As the arbitrary though uniform spelling of the “ Fonetik Nuz " has
not been and is not likely to be adopted, we have no prospect of
Obtaining a recognized standard in spelling, and perhaps the better
plan— although involving repetition—is to follow that adopted.

299 BOTANICAL NEWS.

The native name is followed by the scientific, given on the authority
of the author quoted, whose work is referred to, and this not only
enables the person eonsulting the Index to confirm the reference, but
gives him also a key to works where he will obtain information re-
garding the objects he is investigating. Our experience is that native
names, when correctly ascertained, are very constant in their value.
Practieally, then, this Index will be of value to botanists dealing with
the pure science, and much more to those investigating the history
of plants applied by the Eastern nations to economical or officinal
purposes. It would be a valuable companion volume if Dr. Watson
were to prepare, on the plan suggested in the work above referred to,
a scientific list of the plants, with their native names, in the various
regions where these have been recorded.

BOTANICAL NEWS.

The Committee of the International Horticultural Exhibition having offered

for the use of the Fellows of the Society and other horticultural students,—
the Council agreed to accept the offer, and appointed three trustees; and the
International Committee appointed Dr. Hogg, Dr. Maxwell Masters, anc
Thomas Moore, Esq., to represent them ; and the six having agreed, nomi-
nated Sir C. Wentworth Dilke, Bart., M.P., as the seventh, and the trust-deed
has this dy (May 5, - been signed. Tho ‘iret purchase made by the
trustees is Dr. Lindley’s Botanical and Horticultural Library, at a cost of £600,
and steps are ens taken m make the library available.

Antigonon leptopus, a very singular Polygonea, from the north-west coast
of tropical America, has been introduced by Mr. Bull, of Chelsea, and is held
to ins one of the most beautiful climbers in existence, the natives of Mexico and

terming it osa de Mayito and Rosa de Montana, in allusion to its

beautiful rose-coloured flowers
e very useful pu bliestiot, ‘Annales Botanices Systematicæ, has again
appeared, the first fasciculus of the seventh volume, by Carl Mueller, of Berlin,
having just been issued. It is to contain the additions to botanical literature
which have accumulated from 1856 to 1866. The present fasciculus of 160

BOTANICAL NEWS, 223

pages extends from Ranunculacee to Lepidinea, the sixth tribe of the Cruci-
ftre. It is to be desired that the printing and issue of a reference book like
this, which starts a year at least in arrear, should be expedited as much as
possible.

The tablet to the memory of Sir Joseph Banks, which the good feeling of
Dr. J. E. Gray prompted him to erect in the church at Heston, near Hounslow
bears the following inscription :—

** Tn this church is buried
Tun Rieut Hon. Sir Joser Banks, Banr., C.B.,
President of the initis Society
from 1778 to 1
He died at eut Grove, on y ou o June, 1820,
ed seventy-seven years

dba is wd a Bio singular, says the ‘Gardeners’ Chronicle,’ that no previous
have existed in the church of the parish in which Sir Joseph's
property was situated, and in which he was interred.

to announce the death of our esteemed contributor Nathaniel

Bagshaw dcin F.R.S., F.L.S., which took place on the 4th of June, at St.
nard’s. Mr. Ward was ie son of Stephen Smith Ward, a medical prac-
titioner in the east end of London, and was born in 1791. Early exhibiting
a taste for natural history and foreign travel, his father gratified it by sending
him, when only thirteen years of age, to Jamaica, where the splendid gren.
scenery and the animal and Teei productions made an impression on his
mind which was never to be effaced. On his return to London he devoted him-
self to the medical career, and soon obtained a considerable practice. Botany
was always one of Mr. Ward’s favourite studies, and his suburban house was al-
ways well stocked with plants of all sorts. The disappointments which he ex-
perienced in their cultivation in the smoky atmosphere of London, led to the
invention of those closed glazed cases which bear his name, and by means of
which our gardens have been considerably enriched, and the most distant parts
of the globe stocked with more useful plants within the last thirty years than
they had been since a more intimate intercourse began to prevail amongst na-
tions. This invention was first made known in 1836 in the ‘Companion of

the Botanical Magazine,’ and fuller details of it were given in Mr. Ward’s
work * On the Growth of Plants in Closed Glazed Cases.’ Mr. Ward gave fre-
quent soirées, at which the microscope and its revelations were the promi-
nent features, and out of these sprang the Microscopical Society. Through
the greater part of his life Mr. Ward was associated with the Apothecaries’ So-

ciety of London, first in connection with their gardens at Chelsea, then as ex- .

aminer for the prizes in botany, then as master, and ultimate ly as treasure:
e died in his seventy-seventh year, much regretted by a large number of

Ks A. Walker Arnott, Regius Professor of Botany in the University
Glasgow, died on the 17th of June. He was a native of Edenshead, on
the borders of Fife and Kinross. He was educated at the High School and

224 BOTANICAL NEWS.

the University of Edinburgh, and obtained a high age = in the latter for his
acquirements both in languages and mathematics. In 1821 he was admitted
a member of the faculty of advocates, but his dislike to ae speaking was so
great that he is said to have appeared in the gown only thrice. His fondness

renees, in company with Mr. Bentham, the results of which are recorded in an
ting narrative in the * Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal’ of 1826-7.

From Paris he afterwards proceeded to Geneva, where the great herbarium of

De Candolle furnished him with fresh opportunities of study. At a later

knowledge of the Russian language. - In 1837 King's College, Aberdeen, con-
ferred on him the degree of LL.D., and in 1845 he received the appointment
of Professor of Botany in Glasgow. Of his larger works we may mention the
* Prodromus Floræ Indis Orientalis, prepared in AA with Dr. Wight ;
his monograph of the Indian Cyperacew ; his ‘ Botany of Beechey’s Voyage,’
and his lebe to the Flora of South Pang, and the Islands of the
Pacific,’ along with Sir William Hooker; the article “ Botany," in the seventh
edition of the * "Rocrdopei Britannica ; and the well-known * British Flora
-of Hooker and Arnott,’ which has s passed through nine d For some

he was always disinclined to publish. It is, however, fortunate for science that
he did not keep his knowledge to himself. He was ever ready to communicate
whatever he observed, and the llous letters which he found time to write
to his numerous working correspondents, have made these observations gio
useful in science as if they had bon published. The exact and detail

labels which are attached to the slides of his immense collection of Diatomacee,
also permanently record many of his important observations. It is to be hoped
that this collection will become the property of some public institution where
it may be accessible to iulii As a professor, he was much respected an xe
esteemed by all his students; as a botanist, his careful habits of —€—
and minute accuracy of description, render his works peculiarly v

j OS i
S XS
A
RIN

QU .

172477
GM

ASchmidt del With Lit *

225

ENUMERATION OF THE LABIATA AND SCROPHULA-
RINE®, COLLECTED DURING THE YEARS 1855-1857
IN HIGH ASIA AND THE NEIGHBOURING COUNTRIES
TO THE SOUTH, BY MESSRS. ADOLPHE AND ROBERT
HERMANN DE SCHLAGINTWEIT.

By Dr. T. A. SCHMIDT.
(Prate LXXXII.)

(As Dr. Klatt recently published, in this Journal (Vol. VI. p. 116),
the Primulaceæ, Pittosporee, and Iridee, collected by Messrs. De
Schlagintweit,* and, as he gave on that occasion some details about the
topography of the country in which this herbarium was made, espe-
cially the mountain systems of High Asia, communicated to him by
Mr. Hermann de Schlagintweit-Sakiinliinski, I shall add, in the pre-
sent paper, merely a few geographical data respecting the different
species. )

Indian plants, pretty numerous in these Natural Orders, are chiefly
collected in the eastern regions of India, Assam, and the Khassia hills,
partly also in the Panjab,—territories most important for comparison
with High Asia. The principal features of High Asia, the reader may
be reminded, are its three mountain-chains, described in Dr. Klatt’s
paper. The southern slopes of the Himalaya have been divided into
three parts,—the eastern, the central, and the western ; the latter,
having been crossed by the three travellers, by many different routes,
and being less excessive in moisture than the regions more to the east,
furnished the greatest mass of materials of the present collection.
The Karakorum, the northern border of the vast Tibetan longitudinal
valley, notwithstanding its dryness and elevation, also contributed in-
teresting materials from its southern slopes, (those towards Tibet) ; but
the plateaux on its northern side, towards the third chain of High
Asia, the Könlün, are very little represented in the Natural Orders
here enumerated.+

Grisebach’s
ere kindly
presented by Dr. Hooker. :
e Graminec, on the contrary, showed no appreciable difference between
the Highlands of Tibet and those of Turkistan. -
VOL. vi. [AUGUST 1, 1868.] Q

226 PLANTA SCHLAGINTWEITIANJE

The heights are given in English feet, and the spelling of the geo-
graphical names is that adopted by the travellers in their large work.*

The following tables show the local distribution of the species.
The new species are marked with a cross (+), the new varieties with an
asterisk (*).

A. LABIATAE.

hs gis Fy —
tbe Specie

G " Number ?
gies of Species. Khassia

Hills and 3
Subtropical Himalaya.| Tibet,
India

*

2

LI

Ocimum . .
Plectranthus .
Po n
Dysophylla
Colebrookia
Elsholtzia .
Perilla i

1

OS Ii ke bie st a —
* :
mio

?
Hi
g
B
+
*

E
S
E
—
Q2 C) m b HF HE WH CO I d I DO HO

EMO RR M
+

Nopa. . . .
Dracocephalum .

Un
3
E
E
S

we Pappa mr m LEIT
EE : BM II

nete e
Total

| Metodo NOH FEWER OM: Nee

E
$
5
S
=
a
| m oo w o m o D O eee i ORE

18

ay
~J
E
e
e

* ‘Results of a oo pen ion to India and Han Asia,’ vol. iii. The
vowels, n x devia ounced as in ian; the consonants as
in Eng Full details a Se Pis x "PP. 148-161, bati in this paper n ily

PLANTE SCHLAGINTWEITIANJE. 227

B. ScROPHULARINEJE.

f the
koi cae Seem ERA E
Genera. Number | Khassia
of Species.| xrs and
Subtropical
India.

geogra Distribution
o Species.

Himalaya.| Tibet.

Verbascum .

Antirrhinum .
Scrophularia .
Al

E
a
2
©
SE
BEES
e
la 1
Q
Š
=

Beeb: BR bee: H:
Pee

+
[d
*

Oe ee

moe rt

Euphrasia .
Pedicularis

iss]
a
oy
eu
——
g
B
Bi al aha oen aom Morris a

Bett:
ow wm

Total. e 20

New Species and Varieties. — Respecting the three new species de-
scribed, two of which are here figured, Mr. Hermann de Schlagintweit
has communicated to me the following data :—

* Origanum Watsoni, n. Sp., Was found in
King of Kashmir, on the route from Kishtvar to Islamabad, a part of
general elevation does
not attain a very great height; the Kishtvar peak, one of the prin-
cipal mountains near the eastern sources of the Chinab, reaches 16,6 62
feet.* As to climate, the region of 60
may best be compared to that of Montpellier,

the dominions of the

: í e
* See * Results,’ vol. ii. p. 398, and ' Atlas, Nunevara Panorama, plate iii.
of the * Panoramic Profiles.” '

t ‘Results,’ vol. iv. p. 515. E 9
Q

228 PLANTA SCHLAGINTWEITIAN A,

mean resulting from my researches for Dalhousie in Chamba, height
6850 feet, being 59°30°, that of Montpellier 59:5? F. With reference
to daily and annual variation, the climate all over Kashmir is mild,
and not too hot. The decrease of temperature with height, for this
part of the Himalaya, is 410 feet for 1° F."*

|. Acting on the suggestion of the traveller, I name this new species
in honour of Dr. T. Forbes Watson, M.A., M.D., F.L.S., Reporter on
the Products of India to the Secretary of State for India (* Index to
the Native and Scientific Names of India and other Eastern Economic
Plants and Products,’ London, 1866, etc. etc.), and various other im-
portant contributions to Indian botany.

“ Nepeta Sabinei, n. sp., has been met with, by my brother Adolphe,
in Western Tibet, at 15,800 feet} on the Thale La Pass, in Balti, and,
a second time, at 12,592 feet, on the Gue Pass. For the thermal con-
ditions in Balti, at this height, we obtain from my general tables the
following mean values for the seasons and the year :—Wiuter, 13:5? F. ;
spring, 54? F.; summer, 30:5? F.; autumn, 34? F. ; year, 33? F.
In judging of this climate, it must be kept in mind that the dryness,
though not quite so excessive as in the regions of Tibet more to the
east, is still very great. The illustrious name associated with this plant
is that of General Sabine, author of works on terrestrial magnetism
of world-wide fame, and for many years President of the London Royal
Society. We are espeeially obliged to him with reference to our Indian
researches, for the information we obtained from him personally, and
for the pains he took in making the arrangements necessary for our
journeys.”

“ Buddleia Martii,n.sp. 1 found this in the Khassia hills, in autumn,
1855. The height, though important enough to affect the climate
materially, did not exceed on this route 4500 feet. , The lowest
valleys where th e plant was found did not descend below 9800 feet.
For Cherapunji, the sanitary station for Assam and eastern Bengal, at
4125 feet of elevation, I obtained four years' careful meteorological

* * Results, vol. iv. p. 548. :

t Though it may be unexpected to meet with such highly developed plants
at these heights, the elevation, as such, is nothing extraordinary for these
tons. Various Polygonums were found at 15,000-17,000 feet, a Pri-
? 00 feet,—compare Meissner and Klatt
in the paper above quoted. The greatest height at which we met with the last

PLANTA SCHLAGINTWEITIANJE. 229

data, and I add the general means for months, seasons, and years, as by
various preceding visits of botanists (amongst which, that of Dr.
Hooker ranks as the most important), the vegetation has been much
better examined than its distance from Calcutta and the imperfect state
of the mode of travelling in the interior might allow us to expect.
At the same time the type of vegetation exhibits many new features,
—modifications caused by the quantity of rain. Cherapunji and its
environs are the most rainy regions of the globe known,* the amount
of rain reaching 600 to 620 inches ; the rainy season lasts from April
to middle or end of October.”

“Mean temperature at Cherapunji, lat. 25° 14 2" N., long
91° 40' 5" E. Greenw., height 4125 feet.

Jan. . 518° F. April. 635°F. July . 685°F. Oct. . 658 F.
N

Feb. . 54°7° May .672 Aug. . 6ST ov. . 688
March. 61°5° June . 6717 Sept. . 67:8» Dec. . 551°
Dec. to Feb. March to May June to Aug. Sept. to Nov.
= E Nds v
53:9? 641° 67:9» 641
Ye... MU RT

“ I beg to dedicate this species to Professor von Martius, Privy Coun-
cillor and Secretary of the Bavarian Academy, as a token not only of
my high esteem of his numerous important works on botany and geo-
graphy, but also as an expression of sincere gratitude of one of his
most devoted pupils."

far, Mr. Hermann de Schlagintweit, with regard to the new
species. New varieties I have to add the following species :—

Ocimum Basilicum, L. ; y. incisum, nob. shmir.

Mentha Royleana, Benth. ; B. glabrata, nob. Panjab.

M. Royleana, Benth. ; y. nervosa, nob. Kashmir

` M. arvensis, L. ; glabriuscula, nob. Kashmir.

Origanum normale, Don ; B. incanum, nob. Simla.

O. vulgare, L. ; B. subglabrum, nob. Kashmir.

Buddleia crispa, Benth. ; B. decipiens, nob. Simla.

Veronica capitata, Royle; B. tomentosa, nob.. Tibet.t
* [Query, more rainy than the Bay of Choco, where it rains for eleven months
of the year? — En. JOURN

_t At first this variety appeare
gintweit, proposed to name after
Petersburg Academy.

d de be a new species, which M. Herm. de Schla-
Admiral von Lütke, President of the St.

230 PLANTH SCHLAGINTWEITIAN E.

Systematic Enumeration.
LABIATAE.

l. Ocimum Basilicum, L.; De Cand. Prod. xii. p. 31.—a. North-
western India, province Panjab, environs of Raulpindi, 1900-2600
English feet, 15-28 November, 1856, n. 10,888, 10,908. 4. Eastern
Himalaya, province Sikkim, environs of Darjiling, height 6000-8000
English feet, June to July, 1855, n. 12,426. c. Western Himalaya,
province Kashmir, drained lake basin of Kashmir, environs of Srinaggar,
within a circle of eight miles radius, 2-20 October, 1856, n. 4562 ;
province of Rajaurii Uri, across the Punch Pass vid Kahuta to Punch,
5000-9000 English feet, 6-9 November, 1856, n. 12,161.

Var. B. pilosum, Benth. in De Cand. Prod. xii. p. 38.—a. Eastern
Himalaya, province Sikkim, environs of Darjiling, 6000-8000 En-
glish feet, June to July, 1855, n. 12,404; province Assam, Mangeldai
to the foot of the Bhutan Himalaya, 100-300 feet, 1 December, 1855,
n. 13,506, 13,517. 6. Western Himalaya, province Kashmir, drained
lake basin of Kashmir, environs of Srinaggar, 10 August to 30 Sep-
tember, 1856, n. 4393 ; province Rajauri, Punch vid Kotli to Islama-
bad, 4000-2000 feet, 10-15 November, 1856, n. 12,612.

Var. y. incisum, nob. ; foliis grosse dentatis incisisve, purpurascen-
tibus, glabriusculis, floralibus ciliatis, calycibus demum glabrescentibus.
—a. Western Himalaya, province Kashmir, drained lake basin of Kash-
mir, environs of Srinaggar, 2-20 October, 1856, n. 4521.

2. Ocimum sanctum, L.; De Cand. Prod. l.c. p. 38.—a. Central
India, province Malva, environs of Amarkantak (Paidera and source of
the Tohilla), 2000-2900 feet, 26-29 January, 1866, n. 11,881.

l. Plectranthus rugosus, Wall.; De Cand. l.c. p. 59.— Western
Himalaya, province Kashmir, drained lake basin of Kashmir, environs
of Srinaggar, within a circle of eight miles radius, October, 1856, n.
4480 ; province Garhval, Kharsali vid Rana, down the Tamna valley
to Kutnor, 8900-6100 feet, October 1856, n. 9019; province Simla,
environs of Simla, 6000-7300 feet, n. 5067; Simla vid Kangra and
Jamu to Kashmir, 3000-9000 feet, June to September, 1856, n.
13,274; province Rajauri, Uri across the Punch Pass vid Kahuta to
Punch, 500-9000 feet, November, 1856, n. 12,168 ; province Marti,
Baramula, along both sides of the Thilum valley, down to Mera, 5500—
4000 feet, November, 1856, n. 12,410 ; province Kashmir, Pir Patsaski
or Kishtvar Pass to Islamabad, August, 1866, n. 5120.

PLANTÆ SCHLAGINTWEITIAN/E. 231

1. Pogostemon plectranthoides, Desf.; De Cand. lc. p. 151.—
a. Central India, province Malva, plateau of Amarkantak (source of
the Narbada), 21-24 January, 1856, n. 11,863; provinee Malva,
Pendera, foot of Amarkantak vid Schagpur to Ramnagger, 29 January
to 11 February, 1856, n. 11,821, 12,744. 4. Central Himalaya, pro-
vince Nepal, environs of Kathmandu, 5000—7000 feet, 4-8 March,
1857, n. 13,045.

2. P. Heyneanus, Benth. ; De Cand. l.c. p. 153.— Eastern India,
province Assam, Mangeldai to the foot of the Bhutan Himalaya,
100-300 feet, 1 December, 1855, n. 18,501, 13,515.

1. Dysophylla quadrifolia, Benth. ; De Cand. 1. c. p. 157.—Eastern
India, province Khassia, environs of Cherapunji till near Mairong,
2800-4500 feet, October, 1855, n. 334.

1. Colebrookia oppositifolia, Smith ; De Cand. l. e. p. 158.— Western
Himalaya, province. Simla, environs of Simla, 6000-7300 feet, 1-20
May, 1856, and 29 March, 10 April, 1856, n. 4851, 4718, 5059.

1. Elsholizia flava, Benth. ; De Cand. 1. c. p. 160.— Western Hima-
laya, province Garhval, Gaurikand vió Trijugi Narain, and Maser Tal
to Bhillung, 24 September to 3 October, 1855, n. 9540, 9543.

2. E. polystachya, Benth. ; De Cand. 1. e. p. 160.— Western Hima-
laya, province Garhval, Kharsali vid Rana, down the Tamna valley to
Kutnor, height 8900-6100 feet, 14-16 October, 1855, n. 9070 ;
Barkos to Mandrassi, north of the Hill Station, Massuri, 18-22
October, 1855, n. 1018; Gaurikand viä Trijugi Narain and Maser
Tal to Bhillung, 24 September to 3 October, 1855, n. 9547; Gobeser
to Okimath (from the Alaknanda to the Mandagni valley), 5000-6800
feet, 14-16 September, 1855, n. 8758; Simla vid Kangra and Jamu
to Kashmir, 3000-9000 feet, June to September, 1856, n. 13,268.

3. E. eriostachya, Benth. ; De Cand. le. p. 162.—a. Western
Himalaya, province Garhval, Badrinath, 10,000—10,600 feet, 1-31
August, 1855, n. 10,057. à. Tibet, province Balti, Kunes (on the
right side of the Shayok), vid. Kiris to Neru (on the right side of the
Indus), 2-12 August, 1856, n. 5862; Hushe, via Haldi to Chor-
konda, 18-30 July, 1856, n. 5608; Shigar (north-east of Skardo),
31 August, 1856, n. 5394 ; Khapalu (on the left side of the Shayok), 12
July, 1856, n.. 5685; province Hasora, environs of Naugaum (south-
east of Astor or Hasora), 15-30 September, 1856, n. 6927 ; Tashing
(north-west of Astor or Hasora), 15-22 September, 1856, n. 1414;

232 PLANTH SCHLAGINTWELITIAN X.

A Sangu Sar, 12 September, 1856, n. 6579; Das, vif Naugaum to
Hasora or Astor, 8-20 September, 1856, n. 6392.

4. E. cristata, Willd. ; De Cand. l. c. p. 163.— Western Himalaya,
province Garhval, Gaurikund, vid Trijugi Narain and Maser Tal to
Bhillung, 24 September to 3 October, 1855, n. 9544 ; Simla, vid
Kangra and Jamu to Kashmir, 3000-9000 feet, June to September,
1856, n. 13,316.

1. Perilla ocimoides, L. ; De Cand. l.c. p. 163. — Western Hima-
laya, province Garhval, Joshimath to Gobeser (Alaknanda valley),
10-13 September, 1855, n. 8217 ; Barkot to Mandrassi (north of the
Hill Station, Massuri), 18-22 October, 1855, n. 7999 and 8000 ;
Kharsali, vi Rana, down the Jamna valley to Kutnor, 8900-6100
feet, 14-16 October, 1855, n. 907 3; Gobeser to Okimath (from the
Alaknanda to the Mandagni valley), 5000-6800 feet, 14—16 September,
1855, n. 8784.

1. Mentha sylvestris, L. ; 8. vulgaris, Benth. in De Cand. 1. c. p. 167;
foliis supra canescentibus subrugosis, subtus molliter albo-tomentosis.
— Western Himalaya, province Garhval, Badrinath, height 10,000—
10,600 feet, 1-31 August, 1855, n. 10,028; Simla, vid Kangra and
Jamu to Kashmir, 3000-9000 feet; June to September, 1856,
n. 13,226.

2. M. Royleana, Benth.; De Cand. l.c. p. 169; specimina nume-
rosissima, foliis plus minusve serratis, spicis modo elongatis laxis gra-
cilibus, modo brevioribus deusis, basi interruptis, indumento plus
minusve tomentoso.—a. North-western India, province Panjab, Ban-
dani river, near Peshaur, 15 January, 1857, n. 10191; Jamrud, near
Peshaur, 2 January, 1857, n. 10,214. 5. Western Himalaya, province
Marri, Baramula, along both sides of the Chilum valley, down to
Mera, height 5500-4000 feet, 4-10 November, 1856, n. 12,399 ;
Simla, vid Kangra and Jamu to Kashmir, 3000-9000 feet, June to
September, 1856, n. 13,311; province Kashmir, drained lake basin of

n. 7606. c. Tibet, province Balti, Hushe, vi$ Haldi. to Chorkonda,
18-20 July, 1856, n. 5606 ; Shigar (north-east of Skardo), 31 August,

PLANTJE SCHLAGINTWEITIANA, 233

1856, n. 5401; Skardo to Satpar valley (south of Skardo), 2 Septem-
ber, 1856, n. 5520, 5521; Shigar to Skardo, 31 August, 1856,
n. 6165; Kunes (on the right side of the Shayok), vid Kiris to Neru
(on the right side of the Indus) 2-12 August, 1856, n. 5842; pro-
vince Hasora, Tashing (north-west of Astor or Hasora), 15-22 Sep-
tember, 1856, n. 7425 ; environs of Naugaum (south-east of Astor or
Hasora, 15-30 September, 1856, n. 6912; A Tap to Masenno glacier
(4 Lolio Duru) and A Achursbott (Diamer glacier group), 17-19 Sep-
tember, 1856, n. 7251; environs of Tashing (north-west of Astor or
Hasora), 16-24 September, 1856, n. 6877; Das, vid Goltere or Nau-
gaum to Hasora or Astor, 8-20 September, 1856, n. 6397, 6398 ;
Gue to A Pattere Brok, 13 September, 1856, n. 6201; province Dras,
Mulbe to Dras, 8-11 October, 1856, n. 4972.

Var. B. nervosa, nob.; foliis lanceolatis grosse serratis, supra sub-
canescentibus vel io, nervis valde impressis, subtus albo-
tomentosis, nervis viridibus prominentibus, verticillastris approximatis
densifloris tomentosis.— Western Himalaya, idem Kashmir, Kishtvar
Pass to Islamabad, 5-10 August, 1856, n

Var. y. glabrata, nob. ; foliis supra Rea saturate viridi-
bus, subtus canescentibus.—North-western India, province Panjab,
Jamrud, near Peshaur, 1300 feet, 2 January, 1857, n. 10,215.

3. M. arvensis, L., var. glabriuscula, nob. (M. gentilis, Smith, non
L), De Cand. lc. p. 172 ; caule, foliis pedicellisque glabriusculis,
calycibus campanulatis villosis.— Western Himalaya, province Kashmir,
drained lake basin of Kashmir, environs of Srinaggar, within a circle
of eight miles radius, 10 August to 30 September, 1856, n. 4321.

1. Lycopus Europeus, L. ; De Cand. l.c. p.178.—Western Himalaya,
province Kashmir, drained lake basin of Kashmir, environs of Sri-
naggar, 10 August to 30 September, 1856, n. 4384.

l. Origanum normale, Don; De Cand. l.c. p. 193.— Western
Himalaya, Simla, vid Kangra and Jamu to Kashmir, 3000-9000 feet,
June to September, 1856, n. 13,421; province Garhval, Joshimath to
Gobeser (Alaknanda valley), 10-13 September, 1855, n. 8175; province
Kashmir, drained lake basin of Kashmir, environs of Srinaggar, 2-20
October, 1856, n. 4321, 4559; province Marri, Baramula, along both
sides of the Thilum valley down to Mera, 5500-4000 feet, 4-10
November, 1856, n. 12,475; Meri to Marri, 5000-7000 feet, 10-15
November, 1856, n. 11,506.

234 PLANTEZ SCHLAGINTWEITIANA.

Var. BB. incanum, nob. ; pilis mollibus patentibus incano-hirsutius-
culum.— Western Himalaya, Simla, vid Kangra and Jamu, to Kashmir,
3000-9000 feet, June to September, 1856, n. 13,240.

2. O. vulgare, L.; De Cand. L c. p. 193.— Western Himalaya, pro-
vince Garhval, Kharsali, vid Rana, down the Jamna valley to Kutnor,
8900—6100 feet, 14—16 October, 1855, n. 9028 ; Sukki, across the
Bamsuru and Chaia Pass to Kharsali (passes between the Bhagiratti
and Jamna valleys), 9000—15,400 feet, 9-13 October, 1855, n. 8971;
Gaurikund, vid Trijugi Narain, and Maser Tal to Bhillung, 24 Sep-
tember to 3 October, 1855, n. 9438; Badrinath, 10,000—10, 600
feet, 1-31 August, 1855, n. 10,061.

ar. B. subglabrum, nob. ; tota planta, precipue folia inflorescen-
tiaque glabriuscula, calyces valde glandulosi.— Western Himalaya, pro-
vince Kashmir, Dorikon Pass to Gures (southern slopes of the Pass,
near limit of shrubs), 13,480 feet, 2-3 October, 1856, n. 7560; Gures
(north of Srinaggar, the capital of Kashmir), 6000 fect, 3—4 October,
1856, n. 7598

3. O. Wats nob. (Plate LXXXII fig. 1-4) ; caulis suffruticosus,
decumbens, ramis divaricatis hispidulis; folia breviter petiolata, ovata,
obtusiuseula, subtilissime crenulata, glabriuscula, glaucescentia, mar-
gine ciliolata, 4-6 lin. longa, 8—4 lin. lata; spicule solitarize terneeve,
erectæ, bracteis imbricatis rotundato-ovatis basi cuneatis subcolorato-
glaucescentibus palmato-nervosis ; calyx tubulosus, glabriusculus, ner-
vosus, dentibus zequilongis acutis, fauce villosus; coroll tubus vix
exsertus.—Species ab O. vulgari distincta, differt ramis divaricatis,
siepius decumbentibus, forma bractearum et glaucescentia. — Westem
Himalaya, province Kashmir, Kishtvar Pass to Islamabad, 6000- 8000
feet, 5-10 August, 1856, n. 5124.

1. Thymus Serpyllum, L.; De Cand. l.c. p. 200. —Specimina a
planta Germanica nullo nolo recedunt. Folia modo angustiora, modo
latiora, plus minusve ciliata.—a. Western Himalaya, province Simla,
environs of Simla, height 6000-7300 feet, 1-20 May, 1856, n. 4930 ;
Nagkanda, down to the left side of the Satlej, height 8400—4500 feet,
31 May, 1856, n. 7671; province Kulu, Kót, ou the southern slopes
of the Chellosi Pass (sorti of the Satlej), 1 June, 1856, n. 11,291 ;
province Kashmir, drained lake basin of Kashmir, environs of Sri-
naggar, within a circle of eight miles radius, 2-20 October, 1856,
n. 4325, 4483; Choji Pass, down to A Baltal (south-western slopes

PLANT SCHLAGINTWEITIAN Æ. 935

of the Pass), 14 October, 1856, n. 4825; province Kamaon, Bageser
to Munshari, vid Kathi and Namik, height 5000-7800 feet, 24-31
May, 1855, n. 9754; environs of Milum (chief place of the district
Johar), 11,200-12,100 feet, 6-25 June, 1855, n. 9669 ; province
Chamba, environs of Nurpur, 4000—5500 feet, 16-20 July, 1856, n.
11,748; province Mari, Baramula, along both sides of the Jhilum
valley, down to Mera, 5500—4000 feet, 4—10 November, 1856, n.
12,488; province Garhval, Badrinath, 10,000—10,600 feet, 1-31
August, 1855, n. 10,027. 4, Tibet, province Ladak, A Yuru Kiom,
vid Kanji, up the Timti La Pass, 2 July, 1856, n. 5249; province
Gnari Khorsum, A Laptel to A Selchell and A Hoti (south of the
Satlej), 16-19 July, 1855, n. 7061.

l. Micromeria. biflora, Benth. ; De Cand. l.c. p. 220. — Western
Himalaya, province Simla, environs of Simla, 6000-7300 feet, 29
March to 10 April, 1856, n. 4996; Simla, vid Kangra and Jamu to
Kashmir, 3000-9000 feet, June to September, 1856, n. 13,213.

l. Calamintha umbrosa, Benth. ; De Cand. l.c. p. 232.— Western
Himalaya, province Kashmir, drained lake basin of Kashmir, environs
of Srinaggar, 10 August to 30 September, 1856, n. 4391, 4287; pro-
vince Marri, Mera to Marri, 5000-7000 feet, 10-15 November, 1856,
n. 11,533.—Forma villosa. Western Himalaya, province Kashmir,
or Kishtvar Pass to Islamabad, 5-10 August, 1856, n. 5125.

9. C. Clinopodium, Benth. ; De Cand. lc. p. 233 (Clinopodium
vulgare, L.).—a. Western Himalaya, province Marri, Baramula, along
both sides of the Jhilum valley down to Mera, 5500-4000 feet, 4-10
November, 1856, n. 12,497; province Garhval, Badrinath, 10,000—
10,600 feet, 1-31 August, 1855, n. 10,069; province: Kashmir,
water-plants, from the Jhilum at Islamabad, 5800 feet, 17 October,
1856, n. 10,433 ; drained lake basin of Kashmir, environs of Srinaggar,
2-20 October, 1856, n. 4433, 4492 ; Gures (north of Srinaggar, the
capital of Kashmir), 3-4 October, 1856, n. 1608; Kishtvar Pass to
Islamábad, 5—10 August, 1856, n. 5212. b. Tibet, province Hasora,
environs of Tashing (north-west of Astor or Hasora), 16-24 Septem-
ber, 1856, n. 6861.

l. Perowskia abrolanoides, Karl.; De Cand. 1l. c. p. 261.—Tibet,
province Balti, Kunes (on the right side of the Shayok), vid Kiris to
Neru (on the right side of the Indus), 2-12 August, 1856, n. 5841;
Saling (on the right side of the Shayok, opposite Khapalu) to Hushe

236 PLANTE SCHLAGINTWEITIAN.E.

(on the Chetanga river), 13-15 July, 1856, n. 5832; Poen, on the
left side of the Shayok (opposite Chorbat), 10 July, 1856, n. 6146;
Hushe, vid Haldi, to Chorkonda, 18-30 July, 1856, n. 5604; Skardo
to Satpar valley (south of Skardo), 2 September, 1856, n. 5578;
Khapalu (on the left side of the Shayok), 12 July, 1856, n. 5735.

l. Salvia glutinosa, L. ; De Cand. |. c. p. 276.—24. Western Hima-
laya, province Garhval, Joshimath to Gobeser (Alaknanda valley),
10-13 September, 1855, n. 8216 ; Simla, vid Kangra and Jamu to
Kashmir, 3000-9000 feet, June to September, 1856, n. 13,280; pro-
vince Kashmir, drained lake basin of Kashmir, environs of Srinaggar,
10 August to 30 September, 1856, n. 4283. 6. Tibet, province
Hasora, Tashing (north-west of Astor or Hasora), 9700 feet, 15-22
September, 1856, n. 6860, 7396.

2. S. Moorcroftiana, Wahl. ; De Cand. l. c. p. 286.— Western Hima-
laya, province Simla, environs of Simla, 6000—7300 feet, 12-80 April,
1856, n. 5029, 4706; Nahan, vid Dagshai to Solen (south of Simla),
2800-6500 feet, 17-24 March, 1856, n. 7712; Kalka, vid Kassauli
to Sabathu, 2000-4600 feet, 10-23 April, 1856, n. 7769.

3. S. lanata, Roxb.; De Cand. l.e. p. 286.—Western Himalaya,
province Simla, environs of Simla, 6000-7300 feet, 1-20 May, 1856,
n, 4897. ;

4. S. Sibthorpii, Sm., Sibth.; De Cand. lc. p. 291.—Western
Himalaya, or Kishtvar Pass to Islamabad, 5—10 August, 1856,
n. 5097.

5. S. plebeja, Br.; De Cand. l. c. p. 855.—Western Himalaya,
province Kashmir, drained lake basin of Kashmir, environs of Sri-
naggar, 10 August to 30 September, 1856, n. 4386

6. S. Ægyptiaca, L. ; De Cand. l. e. p. 355.—North-western India,

province Panjab, Raulpindi to Pind Dadan Khan (on the southern foot
of the Salt Range), 1300-2100 feet, 19-22 December, 1856, n. 11,644;
province Panjab, Musakel (south of Kalabagh, on the Indus), along
the salt range, vid Varcha and Choia to Gujrat, 1400—2500 feet, 17
February to 5 March, 1857, n. 11,165.
1. Nepeta graveolens, Benth.—Tibet, province Tsanskar, A Pader
(on the northern foot of the Shinko La Pass) to Sulle, 20-21 June,
1856, n. 6241; province Tsanskar, Sulle to Padum, 22-24 June,
1856, n. 6697 ; province Balti, Khapalu (on the left side of the Shayok),
12 July, 1856, n. 5751.

PLANTE SCHLAGINTWEITIANJE. 237

2. N. connata, Royle; De Cand. l.c. p. 371.—«. Western Hima-
laya, province Kashmir, Gures (north of Srinaggar, the capital of
Kashmir), 3-4 October, 1856, n. 7607; Gures, across the Ulli Plain
and two small passes to Bandipur (north-west of Srinaggar), 5-12
October, 1856, n. 12,042 ; water-plants, from the Jhilum at Islama-
bad, height 5800 feet, 17 October, 1856, n. 10,441; Dorikon Pass
to Gures (southern slopes of the Pass), 2-3 October, 1856, n. 7582.
b. Tibet, province Hasora, northern foot of the Dorikon Pass (slopes
towards Tashing), 1 October, 1856, n. 6830, 6831 ; Das, vid Naugaum
to Hasora or Astor, 8-20 September, 1856, n. 6382.

3. N. eriostachys, Benth. ; De Cand. 1. e. p. 371.— Tibet, province
Balti, Hushe, vid Haldi to Chorkonda, 18-30 July, 1856, n. 5603 ;
Skardo to Satpar valley (south of Skardo), 2 September, 1856,
n. 5542

4. N. nervosa, Royle; De Cand. l. c. p. 312.—Western Himalaya,
province Kashmir, Gures across the Ulli Plain, and two small passes
io Bandipeer (north-west of Srinaggar), 5-12 October, 1856, m.

>

5. N. campestris, Benth.; De Cand. 1. e. p. 372.—Western Hima-
laya, province Kashmir; water plants from the Jhilum at Islamabad,
5800 feet, 17 October, 1856, n. 10,443, 10,453.

6. N. spicata, Benth. ; De Cand. 1. c. p. 372.—Western Himalaya,
province Marri, Baramula, along both sides of the Jhilum valley, down
to Mera, 5500—4000 feet, 4—10 November, 1856, n. 12,368 ; province
Garhval, Badrinath, 10,000—10,600 feet, 1-31 August, 1855, n.
10,060.

7. N. elliptica, Royle; De Cand. l. c. p. 373.—Western Himalaya,
province Kashmir, or Kishtvar Pass to Islamabad, 5-10 August,
1856, n. 5098.

8. N. ciliaris, Benth. ; De Cand. 1. c. p. 379.—Western Himalaya,
province Kashmir; water plants from the Jhilum at Islamabad, 5800
feet, 17 October, 1856, n. 10,442, 10,452.

9. N. floccosa, Benth.; De Cand. l. e. p. 380.— Tibet, province La-
dak, Kharbu Koma to Shaksi (south-west of Dah), 3 July, 1856, n.
5345; Rumbak to Kanda La Pass (south-west of Leh), 1-7 September,
1856, n. 6285 ; province Balti, Saling (on the right side of the Sha-
yok, opposite Khapalu to Flushe (on the Chetanga river) 13-15 July,
1856, n. 5480; A Thalela to Bagmaharal (north-east of Skardo and

238 PLANTAR SCHLAGINTWEITIANA.

Shigar, August, 1856, n. 5917; Kunes (on the right side of the
Skayok) vid Kiris to Neru (on the right side of the Indus), 2-12 Au-
gust, 1856, n. 5812 ; Skardo to Satpar valley (south of Skardo), 2 Sep-
tember, 1856, n. 5536 ; province Dras, Mulbe to Dras, 8-11 Octo-
ber, 1856, n. 4977 ; province Tsanskar A Pader on the northern foot
of the Shinko La Pass to Sulle, 20—21 June, 1856, n. 6244 ; province
Hasora, Das vid Goltere or Naugaum to Hasora or Astor, 8-10 Septem-
ber, 1856, n. 6425.

10. N. ruderalis, Hamilt. ; De Cand. 1. c. p. 381.— Tibet, province
Hasora, Das vid Naugaum to Hasora, 8-20 September, 1856, n. 6381,
6406. .

ll. N. Cataria, L. ; De Cand. l. c. p. 383.— Western Himalaya,
provinee Kashmir, aiiud lake basin of Kashmir, environs of Srinaggar,
within a circle of 8 miles radius, 10 August to 80 September, 1856,
n. 4389 ; province Chamba, environs of Nurpur, 4000-5500 feet, 16-20
July, 1856, n. 11,741.

12. N. salviefolia, Royle; De Cand. 1. c. p. 388.— Tota planta
plus minusve albo-tomentosa, corollis longioribus brevioribusve. 4.
Western Himalaya, province Kashmir, environs of Srinaggar, 2-10
October, 1856, et 10 August to 30 September, 1856, n. 4435, 4524.
Hujus speciei varietas peculiaris occurrit £. floccosa / foliis utrinque
albo-tomentosis, calycibus plus minusve floccoso-tomentosis. 4. Tibet,
province Hasora, Gue to A Pattere Brok, 13 September, 1856, n.
6208; Tashing (north-west of Astor or Hasora), 15-22 September,
1856, n. 6872, 7399 ; environs of Naugaum (south-west of Hasora)
15-30 September, 1856, n. 6916 ; province Dras, Kargil vid Suru to
Tsringmat 10-11 October, 1856, n. 7209.

13. N. Sabinei, nob.! (Plate LXXXII. fig. 5-7).—Herba proeum-
bens, ramis adscendentibus pubescentibus vel subvillosis. Folia ap-
proximata, petiolata, ovato-oblonga, acutiuscula, serrata, basi cuneata,
in petiolum ee 2—4 = baec x pem supra een gla-
brescentia tus valde
prominentibus 4-6 lin. long., 3-4 lin. lata. Spica longe peduneulata,
oblongo-cylindrica, basi — — ptc peque inte-

, caly g Calyx tubu-
inns; diktoi, pubescens, Jentibus subulat inatis villosissimis
tubo sublongioribus. Corolla i incurva, calyce diplo longior. Nuculæ
leves, nitidee.—At finis N. elliplice, Royle, differt notis indicatis, præ-

PLANTÆ SCHLAGINTWEITIAN JE. 239

eipue foliorum forma et indumento !.— Tibet, province Balti A Thale
La to Bagmaharal (north-east of Skardo and Shigar), top of Thale La
Pass, 15,832 feet, 30 August, 1856, n. 5936 ; province Hasora, Gue
to A Pattere Brok, top of Gue Pass, 12,592 feet, 13 September, 1856,
n. 6209. /

1. Dracocephalum staminum, Karel et Kiril; De Cand. l. c. p. 398.
— Tibet, province Balti A Thale La to Bagmaharal (north-east of Skardo
and Shigar), 30 August, 1856, n. 5933, 5916; province Ladak, Rum-
bak to Kanda La Pass (south-cast of Leh), 1-7 September, 1856, n.
6287.

2. D. speciosum, Benth. ; De Cand. l.c. p. 399.—Western Hima-
laya, province Garhval, Sukhi across the Bamsuru and Choia Pass to
Kharsali (Passes between the Bhagirath and Jamna valleys), 9000—
15,400 feet, 9—13 October, 1855, n. 8979.

3. D. Moldavica, L.; De Cand. l c. p. 401.— Tibet, province
Balti, Shigar (north-east of Skardo), 31 August, 1856, n. 6184, 5406 ;
Kunes (on the right side of the Shayok) vid Kiris to Neru (on the
right side of the Indus), 2-12 August, 1856, n. 5833.

4. D. heterophyllum, Benth. ; De Cand. 1. c. p. 401.—Tibet, pro-
vince Gnari Khorsum, left side of the Satlej, comprising A Ta-
rang A Ninkchang A Dulla, 14,800—15,500 feet, 17-26 July, 1856,
n. 6623.

l. Prunella vulgaris, L.; De Cand. l. c. p. 410.—a. Western
Himalaya, province Kashmir, Gures (north of Srinaggar, the capital of
Kashmir), 3-4 October, 1856, n. 7618; drained lake basin of Kash-
mir, environs of Srinaggar, 2-20 October, 1856, n. 4387-4490 ;
Kishtvar Pass to Islamabad, 5-10 August, 1856, n. 5102; pro-
vince Marri, Kera to Marri, 5000-7000 feet, 10-15 November,
1856, n. 11,564; province Garhval, Badrinath, 10,000—10,600 feet,
1-31 August, 1855, n. 10,049 ; province Rajauri, Uri, across the Punch
Pass, vid Kahuta to Punch, 5000-9000 feet, 6-9 November, 1856, n.
12,185. 4. Tibet, province Balti, Shigar (north-east of Skardo), 31
August, 1856, n. 5398; Kunes (on the right side of the Shayok), vid
Kiris to Neru (on the right side of the Indus), 2-12 August, 1856,
n. 5826.

l. Scutellaria orientalis, L.; De Cand. l c. p. 413.— Western
Himalaya, province Kamaon A Roghas, up the Milum glacier to 4
Bitterguar, 18-19 June, 1855, n. 9849.

4

240 PLANT. SCHLAGINTWEITIAN JE.

2. S. repens, Hamilt. ; De Cand. 1. c. p. 429.— Western Himalaya,
province Simla, Nahan vid Dagshai to Solen (south of Simla), 2800-
6500 feet, 17-24 March, 1856, n. 7707.

8. S. angulosa, Benth. ; De Cand. 1. c. p. 430.— Western Himalaya,
province Simla, environs of Simla, 6000—7300 feet, 12-30 April, 1856,
n. 4717.

1. Marrubium propinquum, F. et M., B. intermedium, Benth. in De
Cand. l.c. p. 450; calycis dentibus 5 subrecurvis |— Western Hima-
laya, province Kashmir, drained lake basin, 10 August to 30 Sep-
tember, 1856, n. 4320

l. Craniotome versicolor, Rchb. ; De Cand. l. c. p. 455.— Western
Himalaya, Simla vid Kangra and Jamu to Kashmir, 3000—9000 feet,
June to September, 1856, n. 13,146; province Garhval, Gobeser to
Okimath (from the Alaknanda to the Mandagni valley), 5000-6800
feet, September, 1855, n. 8787.

1. Anisomeles ovata, Br.; De Cand. 1. c. p. 455,—Eastern India,
province Assam, Mangeldai to the foot of the Bhutan Himalaya, 100—
300 feet, 1 December, 1855, n. 13,463.

l. Stachys sericea, Wall.; De Cand. 1. c. p. 465.—Western Hima-
laya, province Kashmir, iiiv Pass to Islamabad, 5—10 August,
1856, n. 5099.

2. S. vestita, Benth. ; De Cand. 1. e. p. 466.—Western Himalaya,
province Kashmir, drina lake basin of Kashmir, environs of Srinaggar,
10 August to 30 September, 1856, n. 4329

3. S. melissefolia, Benth. ; De Cand. 1. c. p. 466.— Western Hima-
laya, province Garhval, Gaurikund vid Trijugi Narain and Maser Tal
to Bilung, 24 September to 3 October, 1855, n. 9439.

4. S. splendens, Wall.; De Cand. 1. c. p. 466.—Western Himalaya,
province Kashmir, Kishtvar Pass to Islamabad, 5-10 August, 1856,
n. 5159; province Garhval, Badrinath, 10,000—10,600 mS 1-31
August, 1855, n. 10,076.

l. Leonurus Royleanus, Benth. ; De Cand.l. c. p. 3o. Wam
Himalaya, province Garhval, Gaurikund vid Trijugi Narain and
Maser Tal to Bhillung, 24 September to 3 October, 1855, n. 9440;
province Kashmir A Baltal to Nunner, 15-16 October 1856, n.

2. L. Sibiricus, L.; De Cand. l. c. p. 501.—Sikkim Tarai and
Bengal, water plants from the Tista (from the foot of the Sikkim

PLANTE SCHLAGINTWEITIANE. 941

Himalaya to the demi valley), 350-120 feet height, August
to September, 1855, n. 12,721

l. Lamium ae AE Benth; De Cand. l. c. p. 504.— Tibet,
province Gnari Khorsum, northern foot of the Uta Dhura Pass across
the Kiunga Pass to its northern foot, 16,200—17,600 feet, 9-12 July,
1858, n. 7341; Poti viá Lamorti to Toling, 5-15 September, 1855,
n. 7094; province Ladak, Rumbak to Kama La Pass, September,
1856, n. 6305.

2. 3 amplexicaule, L. ; De Cand. 1. c. p. 508.— Central Himalaya,
province Nepal, environs of Kathmandu, 5000-7000 feet, 4-8 March,
1857, n. 13,029

3. L. petiolulatum, Royle; De Cand. 1. c. p. 509.—Western Hima-
laya, province Simla, environs of Simla, 6000-7300 feet, May, 1856,
n. 4900

4. L. album, L.; De Cand. l.c. p. 510.—Western Himalaya, Simla
viá Kangra and Jamu to Kashmir, 3000—9000 feet, June to September,
1856, n. 13,282.

l. Leucas hyssopifolia, Benth.; De Cand. l.c. p. 531.— Western
Himalaya, province Kamaon, Bageser to Munshari vid- Kathi and Na-
mik, 5000—7800 feet, 24-31 May, 1855, n. 9812.

2. L. aspera, Spr. ; De Cand. l.c. p. 532.— Central India, province
Malva, environs of Amarkantak (Paidera and source of the Jhilla),
2000-2900 feet, 26-29 January, 1856, n. 11,905 ; Gangetic Delta,
province Bahar, in the dry bed of the river Gandak near Patna, 10-31
January, 1857, n. 12,863.

3. L. cephalotes, Spr. ; De Cand. 1. c. p. 532.—Western Himalaya,
Simla ej Kangra and Jamu to Kashmir, 3000-9000 feet, June to
September, 1856, n. 13,228.

l. Leonotis nepetefolia, R. Br.; De Cand. l. c. p. 535.— Bengal,
province Bahar, in the dry bed of the river Gandak near Patna, 150-
180 feet, 10-31 January, 1857, n. 12,897.

l. Phlomis Cashmeriana, Royle; De Cand. l. c. p. 542.— Western
Himalaya, province Marri, Baramula, along both sides of the Jhilum
valley, down to Mera, 5500-4000 feet, 4-10 November, 1856, n.

2,508,

2. P. cordata, Royle; De Cand. l. c. p. 545.—Western Himalaya,
province Garhval, Badrinath, 10,000—10,600 feet, 1-31 August, 1855,
n. 10,100

VOL. V1. [AUGUST 1, 1868.] R

242 PLANTE SCHLAGINTWEITIANZE.

1. Gomphostemma parviflorum, Benth.; De Cand. l. e. p. 551.—
Eastern India, province Khassia, environs of Cherapundji till near
Mairong, 2800-4500 feet, October, 1855, n. 214.

1. Teucrium macrostachyum, Wall.; De Cand. 1. c. p. 5714.— Central
Himalaya, provinee Nepal, environs of Kathmandu, 5000—7000 feet,
4-8 March, 1857, n. 13,028. .

2. T. quadrifarium, Hamilt.; De Cand. 1. c. p. 583.— Western Hi-
malaya, province Garhval, Barkot to Mandrassi (north of the Hill
Station, Massuri), 4000-8000 feet, 18-22 October, 1855, n. 7989 ;
Gaurikund vid Trijugi Narain and Maser Tal to Bhillung, 7200-9500
feet, 24 September to 3 October, 1855, n. 9478, 9573 ; Kharsali
vid Rana, down the Jamna valley to Kutnor, 8900-6100 feet, 14-16
October, 1855, n. 9057. ;

3. T. Scordium, L.; De Cand. l. c. p. 586.—Western Himalaya,
province Kashmir, drained lake basin, 10 August to 30 September,
1856, n. 4385.

l. Holmskioldia sanguinea, Retz; Benth. Lab. p. 642.—a. Eastern
India, province Khassia, environs of Cherapunji till near Mairong,
2800-4500 feet, 1-30 October, 1855, n. 351, 578; province Assam,
Mangeldai, to the foot of the Bhutan Himalaya, 100-300 feet, 1 De-
cember, 1855, n. 13,483. 6. Western Himalaya, province Rajauri,
Punch vid Kotli to Islamabad, 4000-2000 feet, 10-15 November, 1856,
n. 12,584.

SCROPHULARINE E.

1. Verbascum Thapsus, L.; De Cand. Prod. x. p. 225.—2. Western
Himalaya, province Rajauri, Uri, across the Punch Pass vid Kahuta to
Punch, $000-9000 feet high, 6-9 November, 1856, n. 12,141; Punch
vid Kotli to Islamabad, 4000—2000 feet, 10—15 November, 1856, n.
12,592; province Kashmir, Gures, across the Ulli Plain, and two
small Passes to Bandipur (north-west of Srinaggar), 5—12 October,
1856, n. 12,072 ; water plants from the Jhilum at Islamabad, 5800
feet, 17 October, 1856, n. 10,462 ; Kishtvar Pass to Islamabad, 5-10
August, 1856, n, 5201; Choji Pass down to A Baltal (south-western
slopes of the Pass), 14 October, 1856, n. 4830; province Lahol, Ko-
lung (opposite Kardong) up to the limit of trees (slopes to the right
side of the Bhaga river), 13 June, 1856, n. 3524; Darche on the
Bhaga river, above Kardong, 16 June, 1856, n. 3945, 2814; province

PLANTA SCHLAGINTWEITIANJE. 24.3

Garhval, Nelong, vid Mukba, across the Damdar or Hatka Chaura Pass
to Ussilla, in the Tons valley, 26 September to 6 October, 1855, n.
9722; province Simla, environs of Simla, 6000-7300 feet, 12-30
April, 1856, n. 4678; province Kishtvar, Bhadrar to Kishtvar, 23-26
July, 1856, n. 3477. à. Tibet, province Hasora, environs of Tashing
(north-west of Astor or Hasora), 16-24 September, 1866, n. 7438,
6851.

B. cuspidatum! V. Indicum, Wall. in Roxb. Fl. Ind. ii. p. 256;
bracteis longe cuspidatis, foliis longe acuminatis I —Western Himalaya,
province Jamu, Padri Pass to Bhadrar, 17-22 July, 1856, n. 3104,
3103; province Kashmir, drained lake basin, 10 August to 30 Sep-
tember, 1856, n. 4309; provinee Gahrval, Joshimath to Gobeser
(Alaknanda valley), 10-13 September, 1855, n. 8194; province
Chamba, Kali Pass to Chamba, 28 June to 8 July, 1856, n. 3348 ;
province Kishtvar, Tiloknath up to the Kali Pass (south-west of Ti-
loknath), 24-27 June, 1856, n. 3922.— Variat interdum lana densis-
sima, lutea. Tibet, province Dras, Kargil vid Suru to Tsringinat, 10-
11 October, 1856, n. 7214.

3. V. Blattaria, L. ; De Cand. l. c. p. 230.—a. Western Himalaya,
Simla vif Kangra and Jamu to Kashmir 3000-9000 feet, June to `
September, 1856, n. 13,398. 6. Eastern Himalaya, province Sikkim,
Singhalila ridge from Tonglo to Falut, 1200-9000 feet, May to June,
1855, n. 14,744.

1. Antirrhinum Orontium, L.; De Cand. I. c. p. 290.—Specimen
flaccidum, pilosum !—North-western India, province Panjab, Peshaur,
18 December, 1856, to 9 January, 1857, n. 2625.

l. Serophularia polyantha, Royle; De Cand. l. c. p. 304.— Western
Himalaya, province Kishtvar, near the town of Kishtvar, 27-30 J uly,
1856, n. 2979 ; province Jamu, Padri Pass to Bhadrar, 17-22 July,
1856, n. 3079; province Kashmir, drained lake basin, 10 August to
30 September, 1856, n. 4383.

9. S. Griffilhsii, Benth.; De Cand. 1. e. p. 31 2.—Western Himalaya,
province Kamaon, A Roghas up the Milum glacier to A Biterguat,
14,000-14,600 feet, 690 feet below upper limit of shrub vegetation
at this place, 18 to 19 June, 1855, n. 9836.

l. Alectra Indica, Benth.; De Cand. l. c. p. 339.-—Eastern India,
province Khassia, environs of Cherapunji till near Mairong, 2800-
4500 feet high, 1-30 October, 1855, n. 409. :

R

944. PLANTR SCHLAGINTWEITIAN®.

1. Doratanthera linearis, Benth. ; De Cand. l. c. p. 347.—North-
western India, province Panjab, Dera Ismael Khan, on the right side
of the Indus, 23-26 February, 1857, n. 10,806 ; from Kalabagh
along the western side of the Indus to Dera Ismael Khan, 400-800
feet, 15-22 February, 1857, n. 10,328.

1. Lindenbergia polyantha, Royle; De Cand. l. c. p. 377 P—a.
Eastern India, province Khassia, environs of Cherapunji till near
Mairong, 2800-4500 feet, 1-30 October, 1855, n. 416. 6. North-
western India, province Panjab, Musakel (south of Kalabagh on the
Indus), along the Salt range vid Varcha and Choia to Gujrat, 1400—
2500 feet, 17 February to 5 March, 1857, n. 11,084.

1. Stemodia viscosa, Roxb. ; De Cand. 1. c. p. 381.—Eastern India,
province Assam, Mangeldai to the foot of the Bhutan Himalaya, 100-
300 feet, 1 December, 1855, n. 13,520. |

1. Limnophila gratioloides, R. Br. ; B. myriophylloides, Benth.; De
Cand. 1. c. p. 389 ; foliis fere omnibus capillaceo-multifidis.— Western
Himalaya, province Kashmir, drained lake basin of Kashmir, envi-
rons of Srinaggar, 2-20 October, 1856, n. 4608.

2. L. sessiliflora, Blume; De Cand. l.c. p. 389.—Eastern India,
province Assam, Mangeldai to the foot of the Bhutan Himalaya, 100-
300 feet, 1 December, 1855, n. 13,485

l. Herpestes Monnieria, H. B. et K. T. H. ; De Cand. l. c. p. 400.
—Western Himalaya, Simla vi Kangra and Jamu to Kashmir, 3000-
9000 feet, June to September, 1856, n. 13,346.

1. Torenia edentula, Griff. ; De Cand. 1. c. p. 410.—Eastern Hima-
laya, province Sikkim, environs of Darjiling, 6000-8000 feet, June
to July, 1855, n. 12,589, 12,354.

2. T. Asiatica, L.; De Cand. l. c. p. 410.— Eastern India, province
Khassia, environs of Cherapunji till near Mairong, 9800-4500 feet,
1-30 October, 1855, n. 467. P

3. T. parviflora, Hamilt. ; De Cand. 1. c. p. 410 ?—Eastern India,
province Khassia, environs of Cherapundji till near Mairong, 2800-
4500 feet, 1-30 October, 1855, n. 331.

' l. Vandellia crustacea, Benth. ; De Cand. 1. c. p. 413.—Bengal, in
the dry bed of the river Gandak, near Patna, 150-180 feet, 10-31
January, 1857.

1. Bonnaya brachiata, Link et Otto; De Cand. Prodr. p. 420.—
Eastern India, province Khassia, environs of Cherapunji till near
Mairong, 2800—4500 feet, 1-30 October, 1855, n. 244.

e=

PLANTÆ SCHLAGINTWEITIANÆ. 245

l. Buddleia crispa, Benth. ; De Cand. l. c. p. 444.—. decipiens,
nob. ; tomento denso subferrugineo vel ochraceo, ramis subtetragonis
c — foliis breviter petiolatis ovato-oblongis acutis, inæ-
qualiter interdum sinuato-dentatis, basi rotundato-truncatis, supra
rugosis, demum glabrescentibus, subtus velutino-tomentosis, 3-4 poll.
long., 13—2 poll.lat.; capitulis multifloris densis approximatis breviter
Siiuucahatis; i in ramos breves foliatos dispositis, corollae tubo calycem
subcampanulatum duplo superante.—An fortasse species nova? Spe-
cimen unicum floriferum incompletum in promptu habeo.— Western
Himalaya, province Simla, environs of Simla, 6000-7300 feet, 29
March to 10 April, 1856, n. 5028.

2. B. Asiatica, Lour. ; De Cand. l. c. p. 446.— Eastern India, pro-
vince Assam, Mangeldai to the foot of the Bhutan Himalaya, 100—
300 feet, 1 December, 1855, n. 13,537.

3. B. Neemda, Hamilt.; De Cand. 1. e. p. 446.—Central India,
province Bandelkhand Rima (Riva) to Solagi (forty miles south of
Allahabad), 12-15 February, 1856, n. 12,700.

4. B. Martii, nob. !—Rami tetragono-subulati, glaberrimi. Folia
oblongo-lanceolata, breviter acuminata, ineequaliter serrata, basi inte-
gerrima in petiolum brevissimum angustata, et cum folio opposito
membrana angustissima connata, membranacea, supra glabra, saturate
viridia, subtus tenuissime pubescentia, ochracea, 4-6 poll. longa, 2
poll. lata. Thyrsi spiczformes elongati, conferti, basi interrupti,
glomerulis paucifloris breviter pedicellatis. Calyces campanulati to-
mentosi ochracei dentibus brevibus acutis. Corolle tubus calycem
subtriplo superans, dense tomentosus. Capsule oblongo-elliptieze,
tomentose, calyces duplo superantes.— Proxima quidem B. macro-
stachye, Benth., attamen notis indicatis bene distinguenda.— This spe-

` cies is not feared now since at no distant time better specimens than
those at hand are expected—LHastern India, province Khassia, envi-
rons of on till near Mairong, 2800-4500 feet, 1-30 October,
1855

I fees grandiflora, All.; De Cand. l. c. p. 450. —Eastern Him-
alaya, province Sikkim, environs of Darjiling, 6000-8000 feet, June
to July, 1855, n. 12,603.

l. Picrorhiza Kurrooa, Royle ; De Cand. l. c. p. 454.—Western
Himalaya, province Kamaon, environs of. Milum, 11, 200-12,100 feet,
6-25 June, 1855, n. 9647.

246 PLANTA SCHLAGINTWEITIAN.E.

1. Wulfenia Amherstiane, Benth. ; De Cand. l. c. p. 435 affinis !—
Western Himalaya, province Chamba, Chamba to Padri Pass (north-
west of Chamba), 9-16 July, 1856, n. 3622; province Kamaon, Ba-
geser to Munshari vid Kathi and Namik, 5000-7800 feet, May, 1855,
n. 9771

1. Veronica Anagallis, L.; De Cand. l. c. p. 466.—a. North-western
India, province Panjab, from Kalabagh along -the western side of the
Indus vid Lakki to Dera Ismael Khan, 15-22 February, 1857, n.
10,309; Badani river near Peshaur, 15 January, 1857, n. 10,103 ;
province Panjab, Peshaur, 18 December, 1856, to 9 January, 1851,n.
2628, 2650, 2607, 2696. 6. Bengal, in the dry bed: of the river
Gandak near Patna, 150-180 feet, 10-31 January, 1857, n. 12,880.
c. Western Himalaya, province Jamu Padri Pass to Bhadrar, 17-22
July, 1856, n. 3062. d. Tibet, province Balti, Kunes (on the right
side of the Shayok) vid Kiris to Neru (on the right side of the Indus),
2-12 August, 1856, n. 5843; province Ladak, Leh to Nurla (right
side of the Indus valley), 10,723—9773 feet, 15 September to 5 October,
1856, n. 1600; Leh to Dah, 10,723-9640 feet, water plants from the
Indus, 9-21 July, 1856, n. 1448.

Var. B. pubescens, Benth. ; De Cand. l.c. p. 468; caule undique
pubescente vel villoso.—a. Western Himalaya, province Kashmir,
drained lake basin of Kashmir, environs of Srinaggar, 5200 feet, 2-
20 October, 1856, n. 4572; province Kishtvar, near the town of
Kishtvar, 27-31 July, 1856. 4. Tibet, province Ladak, Leh to Dah,
water plants from the Indus, 9-21 July, 1856, n. 1457, and 15 July
to 5 August, 1856, n. 1021.

2. V. punctata, Hamilt. ; De Cand. l. c. p. 468.—a. North-wester
India, province Panjab, environs of Raulpindi, 1000-2600 feet, 15—
28 November, 1856, n. 10,924. 4. Eastern Himalaya, province Sik-
kim, environs of Darjiling, 6000-8000 feet, June to July, 1855, n.
12,403; Singhalila ridge from Tonglo to Falut, May to June, 1855,
n. 14,747 c. Tibet, province Dras, surrounding the hot springs near
Mulbe, 8 October, 1856, n. 4746.

3. V. Beccabunga, L. ; De Cand. 1. e. p. 468.— Western Himalaya,
province Lahol, Kardong to Darche in the Bhaga valley, 15-18 June,
1856, n. 2840; province Kashmir, drained lake basin of Kashmir,
environs of Srinaggar, 2-20 October, 1856, n. 4593 ; province Chamba,
Kali Pass to Chamba, 28 June to 8 July, 1856, n. 3222.

PLANTÆ SCHLAGINTWEITIAN E. 247

4. FV. lanosa, Benth. ; De Cand. l. c. p. 481.—Western Himalaya,
province Lahol, Kardong to Darche in the Bhaga valley, 15-18 June,
1856, n. 2824.

5. F. capitata, Royle; De Cand. l.c. p. 481.— Tibet, province
Gnari Khorsum, northern foot of the Uta Dhura Pass, across the Kiun-
gar Pass to its northern foot, 16,200—17,600 feet, 9-12 July. 1855,
n. 7331.

Var. B. tomentosa! pilis densissimis albis cano-tomentosa, foliis
ovato-oblongis crenulatis vel inzequaliter denticulatis.— Tibet, province
Ladak, Timti La Pass vid A Timti Do to Karbu Koma, 15,550-12,000
feet, July, 1856, n. 6546.

6. V. serpyllifolia, L.; De Cand. l. c. p. 482.—North-western
India, province Panjab, Peshaur, 1280 feet, 18 December, 1856, to
9 January, 1857, n. 2607.

7. V. biloba, L.; De Cand. l. e. p. 485.—a. Western Himalaya,
province Kamaon, environs of Milum (chief place of the district Jo-
har), 11,200-12,100 feet, June, 1855, n. 9652; province Lahol, right
shore of the Bhaga (lake Chinab) at Kolung (opposite Kardong), June,
1856, n. 3392; Kardong to Darche in the Bhaga valley, 15-18 June,
1856, n. 2838. 4%. Tibet, province Gnari Khorsum, left side of the
Satlej, comprising A Tarang A Ninkehang A Dulla, 14,800-15,500
feet, 17-26 July, 1856, n. 6639.

8. V. Buxbaumii, Tenore; De Cand. 1. c.—North-western India,
province Panjab, Peshaur, 1280 feet, 18 December, 1856 to 9, January,
1857, n. 2647, 2648, 2700; province Panjab, Lahor, 839 feet, 10-14
March, 1857, n. 10,508; Musakel (south of Kalabagh on the Indus)
along the salt range, vid Varcha and Choia to Gujrat, 1400-2500 feet,
17 February to 5 March, 1857, n. 11,090; from Kalabagh along the
western side of the Indus, vid Lakki to Dera Ismael Khan, 15-22
February, 1857, n. 10,391 ; Badami river near Peshaur, 850 feet, 15
January, 1857, n. 10,181. nee 3

l. Striga hirsuta, Benth. ; De Cand. l. c. p. 502.—Sikkim, Tarai,
and Bengal, water plants from the Tista (from the foot of the Sikkim
Himalaya to the Brahmaputra valley), 550—120 feet, August to Sep-
tember, 1855, n. 12,726, 12,700. exe

1. Sopubia stricta, G. Don; De Cand. 1. c. p. 522.— Tibet, pro-
vince Balti, Shigar (north-east of Skardo), 7537 feet, 31 August, 1856,
n. 5412; environs of Skardo, 6900-7500 feet, August to September,
n. 795.

248 PLANTA SCHLAGINTWEITIANA.

1. Odontites rubra, Pers.; De Cand. 1. c. p. 551.—Specimina in-
cana, interdum subtomentosa.—Tibet, province Balti, environs of
Skardo, 6900-7500 feet, 6 August to 4 September, 1856, n. 757;
Shigar to Skardo, 31 August, 1856, n. 5409, 6160; Kunés (on the
right side of the Shayok), vid Kiris to Neru (on the right side of
the Indus), 2-12 August, 1856, n. 58-48.

l. Euphrasia officinalis, L. — Hujus speciei maxime tese duæ
formæ memorabiles occurrunt :

a. vulgaris, Benth. ; De Cand. l.c. p. 552.—Specimina a vin
Germanica nullo modo recedunt !—a. Western Himalaya, province
Lahol, right shore of the Bhaga (later Chinab) at Kolung (opposite
Kardong), 14 June, 1856, n. 3394 ; Kardong to Darche, in the Bhaga
valley, 15-18 June, 1856, n. 2826 ; province Chamba, Chamba to
Padri Pass (north-west of Chamba), 9-16 July, 1856, n. 3635 ; pro-
vinee Chamu, Padri Pass to Bhadrar, 17-22 July, 1856, n. 8138 ;
province Kishtvar, Kishtvar to the Kishtvar Pass, 1—4 August, 185 6,
n. 3761; province Kishtvar, near the town of Kishtvar, 27-30 July,
1856, n. 2957. 5. Tibet, province Hasora, Tashing (northwest of
Hasora), 15-22 September, 1856, n. 7404; province Balti A Thale
La to Bagmaharal (north-east of Skardo and Shigar), 30 August,
1856, n. 5939; environs of Skardo, 6900-7500 feet, 6 August to
4 September, 1856, n. 788 ; province Nubra, Charasa to Aranu (right
side of the Nubra valley), 3-4 August, 1856, n. 2134.

B. Tatarica, Benth. ; De Cand. 1. c. p. 552; elongata, pubescens,
foliis late ovatis fere orbiculatis, floralibus inciso-dentatis, corollis ma-
joribus minoribusve.—a, Western Himalaya, province Kishtvar, Ti-
loknath up to the Kali Pass (south-west of Tiloknath), 24-27 June,
1856, n. 3919. 4, Tibet, province Nubra Panamik (left side of the
Nubra valley), 14,146 feet, 24-31 July, 1856, n. 2029.

l. Pedicularis pectinata, Wall.; De Cand. l. c. p. 560.— Western
Himalaya, province Kashmir, drained lake, 10 August to 30 September,
1856, n. 4408 ; province Chamba, Chamba to Padri Pass (north-west
of Chamba), 9-16 July, 1856, n. 3678; province Kishtvar to the
Kishtvar Pass, 1-4 August, 1856, n. 3718-3719.

2. P. pyramidata, Royle ; De Cand. 1. c. p. 560.—a. Western Hi-
malaya, province Kashmir, Kishtvar Pass to Islamabad, 5-10 August,
: 1856, n. 5184; province Lahol, Kardong to Darche, in the Bhaga
valley, 15-18 June, 1856, n. 2865 ; province Chamba, Kali Pass to

PLANTA SCHLAGINTWEITIANJE. 249

Chamba, 28 June to 8 July, 1856, n. 3213. 4. Tibet, province La-
dak, Timti La Pass vid A Timti Do to Kharbu Koma, 2-3 July, 1856,
n. 6548.

3. P. tenuirostris, Benth. ; De Cand. l.c. p. 561.—Speciei ante-
cedenti proxima, et forsan nil nisi ejus varietas I—Tibet, province
Balti A Thale La to Bagmaharal (north-east of Skardo and Shigar),
30 August, 1856, n. 5965.

4. P. gracilis, Wall. ; De Cand. l. e. p. 561.—Western Himalaya,
province Garhval, Gobeser to Okimath (from the Alaknanda to the
Mandagni valley), 5000-6800 feet, 14-16 September, 1855, n. 10,063,
8813

5. P. verticillata, L.; De Cand. l. c. p. 563.—Specimina numero-
sissima, magnitudine partium omnium variantia, caulibus longioribus
brevioribusve, foliorum segmentis sepius cartilagineo-dentatis, caly-
cibus modo glabriusculis, modo hirsutis.— Tibet, province Ladak,
Yugu to Leh (right side of the Indus valley), 1-31 August, 1856,
n. 931, 1139, 1981; environs of Gia, 30-31 July, 1856, n. 1677 ;
Upshi to Gulab-Garh (left side of the Indus valley), 28 June, 1856,
n. 1573; Leh to Dah, water plants from the Indus, 9-21 July, 1856,
n. 1461; Durguk to Changla Pass, 5—6 July, 1856, n. 1632; Leh,
1-15 July, 1856, n. 1377; Kaltse to Damkar, 15-19 July, 1856, n.
1106; Kandala Pass vid Shingo to Marka, 26 August to 8 September,
1856, n. 1725; A Yuru Kiám vid Kanoji, up the Timti La Pass,
2 July, 1856, n. 5241, 5242; Timti La Pass vid A Timti Do to
Kharbu Koma, 2-3 July, 1856, n. 6525 ; province Nubra, Panamik
to A Changlung (left side of the Nubra valley), 9 August, 1856, n.
2245, 2042; Tsarasa to Aranu, 3—4 August, 1856, n. 2113 ; province
Balti, Hushe vid Haldi to Chorkonda, 18-30 July, 1856, n. 5605, A
Choka, on the left side of the Mustak glacier, above A Shingtsakbi,
19 August, 1856, n. 6339.

6. P. Hookeriana, Wall.; De Cand. l. c. p. 564.— Tibet, province
Spiti, northern foot of Tari Pass, vid Mud to southern foot of Parang
Pass, 12-17 June, 1856.

7. P. labellata, Jacquem. ; De Cand. l. e. p. 565.— Western Hi-
malaya, province Chamba, Kali Pass to Chamba, 28 June to 8 July,
1856, n. 3271.

8. P. siphonantha, Don ; De Cand. l. c. p. 565.— Tibet, province
Ladak, Yugu to Leh (right side of the Indus valley), 1-31 August,

250 ON THE COMMELYNA TUBEROSA OF LOUREIRO.

1856, n. 1967, environs of Gia, 30-21 July, 1856, n. 1689; envi-
rons of Leh, 1-15 September, 1856, n. 43; Leh to Nurla (right
side of the Indus valley), 15 September to 5 October, 1856, n. 1595 ;
Upshi to Leh (left side of the Indus valley), 11,249-11,532 feet,
1-31 August, 1856, n. 1284; Leh, 11,532 feet, July to September,
1856, n. 1360, 961, 1887, 1827; villages on the left side of the
Indus valley, 1-25 September, 1856, n. 1794; Rumbak to Kanda
La Pass (south-west of Leh), 1-7 September, 1850, n. 6322; pro-
vince Gnari Khorsum, Pati, vid Lomorti to Poling, 5-15 September,
1855, n. 7108; province Balti, A Thale La to Bagmaharal (north-
east of Skardo and Shigar), 30 August, 1856, n. 5950.’

9. P. versicolor, Wahl.; De Cand. 1. c. p. 578.— Tibet, province
Guari Khorsum, northern foot of the Uta Dhura Pass, across the
Kiungar Pass to its northern foot, 16,200—17,600 feet, 9—12 July,
1855, n. 7340.

10. P. carnosa, Wall.; De Cand. 1. c. p. 580 ?—Western Himalaya,
provinee Garhval, Gobeser to Okimath (from the Alaknanda to the
Mandagui valley), 5000-6800 feet, 14—16 September, 1855, n. 8731.

EXPLANATION OF PraTE LXXXII. Fig. 1, Branch of Ori ape grass
A. Schmidt, ; 2, verticillastrum ; 3, calyx, and 4, flower of the same; 5, branch

7 Nepeta Sabinei, A. Schmidt ; 6, Tower, <a 7, calyx of the same ; ' figs 1 Jat
2 natural size ; figs. 2, 3, 4, 6, and magnified.

ON THE COMMELYNA TUBEROSA OF LOUREIRO.
By Henry F. Hance, Pn.D.

Mr. Sampson gathered last year, in the neighbourhood of Canton, a
very pretty Aneilema, which—as it is, there is scarcely a doubt, the
Commelyna tuberosa of Loureiro, (a plant not now known apparently to
botanists,) and belonging, moreover, to a group which is evidently in
some confusion—it may be well to describe somewhat in detail.

Aneilema Loureirii,* mihi: radicibus fasciculatis tuberoso-incras-
satis, caule pubescente aphyllo v. unifoliato, foliis synanthiis lineari-
lanceolatis ciliatis multinerviis 33-51 poll. longis 8—10 lin. latis caule
. * I hare thought it aoed to reject Loureiro’s specifie name, because

innsus's species is a true Commelyna, from — and moreover half-a-

dozen others have been so ca led ; nor can I help believing Hamilton's musa
homonymous plant to differ from the Chinese, as will be seen by my rem

ON THE COMMELYNA TUBEROSA OF LOUREIRO. 251

duplo brevioribus, perigonii phyllis exterioribus lanceolatis extus viri-
dulis intus subcoloratis cum bracteis : pedicellisque infra medium arti-
culatis pilis glandulis luteis capitatis obsitis interioribus sepalinis bis
longioribus rhomboideis lilacinis vel rarius candidis, staminibus phyllis
petalinis duplo brevioribus 2 phyllis sepalinis superioribus * oppositis
fertilibus antheris luteis loculis parallelis 4 reliquis semper sterilibus !
connectivo oblongo cum antheris rudimentariis s hericis divergentibus
luteis omnium filamentis barbatis phyllis petalinis concoloribus, stylo
declinato stigmate minuto aspergilliformi, capsula oblonga trigona lo-
culis tetraspermis, seminibus oblongis sordide lateritiis rore albido
obduetis impresso-punetatis. In devexis ad radices montium Pak-
wan, extra. Cantonem, vere 1867, satis copiose crescentem detexit in-
defessus Sampson. (Exsicc. n. 13,842.)

Several plants have apparently been confounded by authors under
the name of Commelyna scapiffora; how many it is not easy to say.
Roxburgh (Fl. Ind. i. 175) ascribes to his hysteranthous eciliate
leaves, **appearing a month or two after the flowers," smooth stems
(racemes), three fertile stamens, and blue anthers; in other respects
his character agrees very well with ours. Royle's plate of his Mur-
dannia scapiffora (Illus. Himal. Bot. t. 95, f. 3), which he considers
identical with Roxburgh's plant, and also with C. longifolia, Wall.
List, n. 5213, whilst Kunth (who makes no reference to Loureiro), on
the other hand, thinks that, while it is also Roxburgh’s. species, it is
rather Aneilema tuberosum, Ham. ; n. 5207, of the same list, is, on the
whole, a good representation of the habit of the Chinese plant, but it
differs also in the number of fertile stamens, and smooth stem and
leaves. Dr. Wight’s dneilema scapiflorum (Ie. Pl. Ind. Or. vi. t. 207 3),
for which he quotes with doubt the names of Roxburgh, Hamilton,
and Royle, certainly looks very distinct, as he has himself observed ;
and a Khasia specimen in my herbarium, gathered by Drs. Hooker
and Thomson, differs toto celo by its narrow, elongated, eciliate
with long, often verticillate
ding to Wight. The limits
of all are worth investigating by those who possess the requisite living
materials; for in plants like these, à
by the older botanists,—where the floral organs are of so fugacious a

* In this plant the odd sepaline leaf is anticous, the odd petaline posticous,
in relation to the axis.

252 NOTE ON THE GENUS HENSLOWIA.

nature and so delicate a texture, some allowance must doubtless be
made for inaccuracies in pictorial representations taken from dried
specimens. As a voucher for the correctness of the characters I have
given above, I may state that they were taken from a number of living
plants, carefully dug up whilst in bloom from their native locality, and
potted; and that I have examined above 156 expanded flowers. I
rely chiefly on the presence of only two fertile stamens, the synanthous
ciliated leaves, and the glandular pubescence (not alluded to by either
of the above-mentioned authors), as distinguishing the Chinese plant.
It is a profuse flowerer, and the blossoms, which are about the size of
a shilling, and open between eleven and noon, and close about four
P.M., being produced for a considerable number of days in succession,
it has certainly a claim to cultivation, especially if the white and lilac
forms are intermixed.

NOTE ON THE GENUS ZENSLOWIA, Blume.
By H F. Hasor, Pu.D.

Professor Blume, who established this genus in 1850, describes the
flowers as “ abortu monoici" (Mus. Lugd. Bat. i. 242); whilst both
Alph. De Candolle (Prodr. Syst. Veg. xiv. 630) and Miquel (Flora
Ind. Batav. i. 1. 779, sub voce Dendrotrophe) employ the term * monce-
cious’ simply. Mr. Bentham, describing the Hongkong H. frutescens
rom Major Champion’s specimens (Hook. Journ. Bot. v. 194), calls
it “abortu dioica”; and, in his * Flora Hongkongensis,’ mentions the
male and female flowers as on separate plants. Whether Blume's
description is accurate, as applied to the Archipelagic parasitical spe-
cies, which Miquel (op. cit. p. 1006) says must be reduced in number,
I cannot say; but, so far as the South Chinese terrestrial plant is con-
cerned, the term ‘ diccious’ is, strictly speaking, inapplicable. There
are two forms of the plant: a purely male one, in which the flowers
are furnished with a thick fleshy disk, but with no ovarian cavity; and
a perfect hermaphrodite one, with a fully organized gynccium, and
stamens exactly as in the male flowers, the anthers copiously pollini-
ferous. The term “ imperfectly polygamous” would therefore, perhaps,
convey a more correct idea of the true state of things. Blume de-
scribes and figures (op. laud. t. 43) the anthers in Z. varians as “ dorso

NOTE ON EQUISETUM MOOREI, NEWMAN. 253

barbate ;” and Bentham says of the Hongkong species, “ stamina ut
in icone Blumeana depicta." In the latter case this is certainly—and
I suspect in the former too, for A. De Candolle describes the perigone-
lobes as “ medio intus fasciculo pilorum donati"—due to error in ob-
servation; the anthers are quite beardless; but behind each stamen,
and springing from the perigone-lobe, a little above the insertion of the
filament, is a fleshy scale, fimbriated or 6—8-cleft nearly or almost en-
tirely to the base, and often adhering to the anthers, with which, how-
ever, it certainly has no organic connection. I suppose, in fact, it
agrees with Pyrularia in this respect. The curious structure of the
endocarp is well figured by Blume. In the analytical key prefixed to
the *Flora Hongkongensis, Mr. Bentham has inadvertently described
^ the leaves as opposite; but in the body of the work they are correctly
stated to be alternate.

NOTE ON EQUISETUM MOOREI, Newman.
Bv Auex. G. More, F.LS.

In his recent * Monographia Equisetorum,'* and in the later * Filices
Europe et Atlantidis, Dr. J. Milde treats Equisetum Moorei as a
variety of Equisetum hyemale, giving it the name of * var. Schlei-
cheri.”

Dr. Milde is probably right in considering our plant a variety ; for
having frequently observed Equisetum Moorei on the coast sandhills of
Wicklow and Wexford, I cannot find any further distinctive characters
beyond the longer and looser sheaths, and more slender habit, which
were noticed from the first by my friend Dr. Moore. In the wild state
the stems are not strictly deciduous, for in sheltered situations among
bushes, I have found them quite green and fresh, even so late as in the
month of March; and if on the open sandhills they are more or less
withered, I believe that this may be due simply to exposure.

But as regards the name, Newman’s Equisetum Moorei is certainly
prior to Milde’s Equisetum Schleicheri. E. Moorei was first described
by Mr. Newman in the ‘ Phytologist,’ vol. v. p. 19 (January, 1854), a

* Nordan Actorum Acad. Ces. Leop.-Carol. Germ. Nat. Curiosorum,
tome xxxii. pars 2, p. 521 (1867).

254 DISCOVERY OF SCIRPUS PARVULUS IN IRELAND.

journal which Dr. Milde does not appear to have seen, as he gives
1858 for the date of his own name, Schleicheri. Hence, as a variety,
the plant must hereafter retain the name of Equisetum hyemale, var.
Moorei.

Glasnevin, July 4th, 1868.

DISCOVERY OF SCIRPUS PARVULUS, R. et S, IN
IRELAND.

By ALEX. G, Mort, F.L.S.

A few days ago I had the pleasure of finding Scirpus parvulus, R.et S.,
growing rather plentifully on soft mud at the mouth of the river Ovoca,
just below the bridge of Arklow. It grows quite by itself on the muddy
shallows which are overflowed at high water, giving a pale green tint
to their surface, and forming dense beds of tiny, green tufted stems,
about an inch high, its slender rhizomes interlaced and buried deeply
in the mud. In habit it is quite unlike any other British Scirpus, for
though it has been compared to S. acicularis, its stems are stouter and
more fistulose, and its spikes of a pale greenish or whitish colour,
something like those of S. fluitans. Our plant answers remarkably well,
especially in the hyaline and cellular structure of the lower part of the
stems, to the description given by Lloyd in the ‘ Flore de l'Ouest de
la France.’ There is a fair figure in Reichenbach’s Icones Flor. Germ.
tome viii. fig. 706, and a better in the ‘ Flora Danica,’ xiii. 2161.

I believe that Scirpus parvulus has not been gathered in Britain by
any other botanist since it was first found by the Rev. G. E. Smith on
a mud flat at Lymington, in Hampshire. It is treated as extinct by
Mr. Watson, and by the author of the British Flora. Mr. Bentham
omits the species altogether, and Dr. Bromfield and many other bota-
nists have sought for it unsuccessfully in the original station, so that
I believe its discovery at Arklow will be welcome to English no less
than to Irish botanists.

Glasnevin, July 8th, 1868. 5

[Coloured figure and full description will be given shortly.—Knrron.]

HIPPOPHAE RHAMNOIDES IN IRELAND.
By Arex. G. Mors, F.L.S.

Last autumn, Miss E. M. Farmar, a lady botanist, who on several
other occasions has supplied valuable information respecting the plants
of Wexford, sent to Dr. Moore a branch of Hippophae rhamnoides, with
the intimation that it had been gathered on the sandhills near Kiltennel,
Wexford.

Fearing that the Hippophae might have been planted in this loca-
lity, as it has been largely used on the rabbit warrens near Rush, in
the county of Dublin, I took the first opportunity of visiting Kilten-
nel, and, from what I have seen, I think there is no doubt that the
plant is truly indigenous, and will form a notable addition to the flora
of Ireland. `

With directions kindly given me by Miss Farmar, I drove from Gorey
station to Courtown, a small harbour on the coast of Wexford, to the
north of which extends a long tract of sandhills, such as are frequent on
the east coast of Ireland. Close to the pier I picked Festuca uniglumis,
Thrincia hirta, var. arenaria, Viola Curtisii, Orchis pyramidalis, Cyno-
glossum officinale, etc., and, proceeding northwards, I had scarcely walked
half a mile, when I perceived some low-growing shrühs, which, at a dis-
tance, looked like small Willows. Here was the Hippophae, growing
in a large patch for about a hundred yards along the ridge of the sand-
hills close to the sea, and forming a dense thicket, under which I found
that the pheasants, from the neighbouring park of Courtown, are fond
of taking shelter. I soon found several more colonies of the plant,
and counted altogether some eight or nine patches of this rare shrub,
which extends irregularly for a distance of more than a mile along the
whole line of sandhills towards Duffcarrick rocks, but does not re-
appear on the other side of that rocky point. When sheltered, some
of the bushes attain six or seven or even eight feet in height, and, in
one instance, I found a trunk which measured seven inches in dia-
meter.

It may be objected that the Courtown sandhills adjoin a large park,
where much planting has been carried on, and I did notice in one
place a young Acer Pseudo-platanus growing with the Hippophae, and
also a plant of Clematis Vilalba, both evidently self-sown, but there is

256 BOTANICAL NEWS.

no appearance of the Hippophae itself having been planted, and it is
too widely spread to be considered an escape or the remains of former
cultivation. It grows most luxuriantly and quite irregularly on the
wild slopes of the sandhills close to the sea, and with plenty of seed-
lings rising round the different patches. Miss Farmar has also ascer-
tained that the plant has long been known to the inhabitants, who
have always believed it truly wild.

The locality is interesting as béing an outlying and apparently the
most westerly station for a plant, the head-quarters of which appear to be
on the shores of the North Sea and Baltic. In south France the Hip-
pophae becomes subalpine, descending along the course of rivers to the
sea, as seems to be the case also in Spain. It occurs in Normandy,
but has not been observed on the Atlantic coasts of France or Portugal.
In England Mr. Watson mentions five counties only, viz. Kent, Essex,
Norfolk, Lincoln, and York. In Scotland it is believed to occur only
where it has been planted.

Glasnevin, July 14th, 1868.

BOTANICAL NEWS.

—

Mr. Thomas P. James, the Seeretary of the American Philosophical So-
ciety, has discovered the Journal of F, Pursh, the author of the *Flora of
North America, which was found amongst Dr. Barton's papers, and is now
publishing in the * Gardeners’ Monthly ’ of Philadelphia. It is an interesting
relie.

dromus,' has just been issued. It contains the Betulacee, by Regel; the Sa-
licinee, by N. J. Andersson and Wesmsl; the Casuarinee, by Miquel; the

cea, by :

the Cycadee, Lacis ee, Gunnerea, Ancistrocladee, Dipterocarpee, Lo

ogra Monimiacee, Crypteroniacee and Helwingiacee, by Alph. de Can
olle.

*Lichenes Cæsarienses et Sagiensis Exsiccati,’ by Charles Dubois Larbales-
tier, B.A., St. John’s College, Cambridge, is the title of a dried collection of
Lichens, of which the second fascicle (Nos. 51 to 100) has been issued. The
title-page states that it was printed at Jersey, by G. F. Perrot, 19, Royal

quare ; but no publisher or agent’s name is given.

NV | T
Lu 444. TI.
OY 73 f PI a a

reg
Ye
3

» e, 2
Pg

JA. Q
rF- L
ij N

~y

257

ON TWO NEW GENERA OF SMILACINE/E.
Bv BERTHOLD SEEMANN, Pu.D., F.L.S.
(Pirates LXXXI. anp LXXXIII.)
(Continued from p. 194.)

Thinking that one or the other of the two species of Smilax which
Mr. Horace Mann enumerates in his recently published List of Sand-
wich Island Plants might belong to my new genus Pleiosmilax, I
wrote to the author about them, and at the same time communicating
to him my doubts that what he took for S. anceps, of Willd., was pro-
bably not that species. With his usual courtesy he replied, in a letter
dated Cambridge, Mass., June 25th, as follows :—‘ In answering
your letter about Smilax, I must begin by acknowledging that what
has been put on record respecting the Sandwich Island species in
my ‘ Enumeration, is not entitled to much confidence. In the first
place, I have never examined Smilax anceps from Willdenow’s locality,
if I have from any other; in the second place, Remy’s n. 157 is
certainly not what Willdenow describes as S. anceps; again, Mann
and Brigham's n. 222 is not what Kunth describes as S. Sandwichen-
sis, and both for the very sufficient reason that they have 18 stamens,
and are, as far as I zow see, the same thing one with the other. There
is nothing in our herbaria here which answers to your Pleiosmilax
Sandwichensis, in case it never has more than 12 stamens, and no spiny
plant which would answer to P. Menziesi. The only specimen of
your Vitian Smilax (n. 631) is without flowers, and as you imply
by the “ex parte” that there was something mixed with that distri-
bution [Smilaz (?) trifurcata, Seem., with trifurcate peduncles and cy-

lindrieal receptacles—B. S.], I do not know which of the two it may
be. The above completes the list of our Polynesian Smilacineze."

I have no doubt that the species with 18 stamens is identical with
my P. Sandwichensis, which may have sometimes three times as many
stamens as perigonal leaves. In my Viti Flora the character will be
thus extended, and also a lapsus calami be corrected, ascribiug (p. 193)
10 sterile stamens, instead of 6, to the female flowers. The genus
seems to be peculiarly Polynesian,—at least, on hastily looking through
our herbaria, I have not found any congeners from elsewhere. But

VOL. V1. [SEPTEMBER 1, 1868. | s

258 NOTES ON THE FLORA OF SUSSEX.

a closer examination may bring to light some additional extra-Poly-
nesian species. It has been so long assumed that Smilax has always
6 stamens, that nobody has taken the trouble to look if any species
had more or fewer. I have pointed out several species which have more
than 6, and in my ‘ Botany of the Voyage of H.M.S. Herald,’ p. 420,
one which has fewer than 6, and which I now make the type of a
new genus; viz. :—

OLIGOSMILAX, Seem. (gen. nov.). Flores diclini. Fl. d: Peri-
gonium corollinum, 3-phyllum, foliolis erectis subconnatis, cestivatione
valvatis. Stamina 3, monadelpha ; antherz ovate, acute, longitudi-
naliter dehiscentes. 9 Fl. ign. Bacca subglobosa, 3-(per excessum
4-)loeulare, 3—4-sperma. Semina ovata. Embryo antitropus, mini-
mus, in extremitate albuminis cornei umbilico opposita inclusus.—
Suffrutex Chinensis, inermis, scandens, glaber, ramis striatis, ramulis
subangulatis, foliis cordatis v. ovatis acuminatis 5—9-nerviis ; umbellis
axillaribus solitariis ; pedunculis ebracteatis. Species unica :—

1. O. Gaudichaudiana, Seem. (Tab. LXXXIIL).—Smilaz Gaudi-
chaudiana, Kth. Enum. v. p. 252 ; Benth. Fl. Hongk. p. 370; S. Hong-
kongensis, Seem. Bot. Herald, p- 420. —Hongkong, trailing over shrubs
(Hance! Seemann!). Also collected in southern China by Gaudichaud
and Besser.

This plant, an analysis of which was made by Dr. J. D. Hooker, I
originally intended to figure in my ‘Botany of H.M.S. Herald,’ but
was unable to do so, as the full number of ~ plates had already been
reached,

ExPLAN -
chaudia iu: Bau trom specimen kindly ores, cee) Hi x Ta
branch with male severe 2. Male flower-bud. 3. elaid open. 4.
2 anth an Umbel with ripe fruit. 6 and 7. Ripe Hubs od across. Sand

9. Seeds. ha nepiemin 11. Emb Figs . 2, 3, 4, 6, 7, 8
0,1, 402.31 maple " d E ge

NOTES ON THE FLORA OF SUSSEX.
Bx W. B. HEMSLEY, Esq.
(Concluded from p. 196.)
To facilitate reference, those species in the following enumeration
that are new to the county, either as segregates or otherwise, have an (*)
placed before them, and those considered doubtful by Watson, a (?).

NOTES ON THE FLORA OF SUSSEX. 259

? Thalictrum flavum, L. I have seen this on the banks of the
Arun, near Horsham, and Mr. B. Helyer has specimens collected last
year at Houghton and Burpham, also on the Arun. In the herbarium
of the late W. Borrer is a specimen, probably collected in Sussex, but
without any habitat.

* Ranunculus Baudotii, Godr. Birdham and Fishbourne, Herb.
Borrer.

* E. trichophyllus, Choix. I have a specimen from Albourne, and
in Herb. Borrer is a specimen labelled, “In a pond by the roadside up
the hill, between Wiston and Chanctonbury.” In Borrer’s manu-
script notes} there is another habitat recorded, ** Beeding Pastures.”

*R. floribundus, Bab., and *R, peltatus, Fr. Both occur, the
latter being the commoner and found throughout the county.

*R. Drouetii, F. Schultz. Erringham, Herb. Borrer.

* Aquilegia vulgaris, L. Found in numerous localities all over the
county, and in some places in the greatest profusion.

Berberis vulgaris, L. Not recorded by Watson, and most likely
not indigenous in the county, although it is met with in two or three
places on the north side of the Downs, and is occasionally seen in
hedges. There is a specimen in Herb. Borrer from the Downs, near
Clayton Holt, where it still exists, but there is only one bush, and that
a very old one.

? Lepidium latifolium, L. Doubtless an accidental introduction.
The only habitat recorded is ** by the Lavant, near St. Mary's Hospital,
Chichester," where I believe the Rev. W. W. Newbould first detected
it. In Herb. Borrer there is a specimen from the same locality col-
lected by “J. R.,” and dated 1843, since when it has not to my know-
ledge been rediscovered.

? Cardamine impatiens, L. This has no longer a claim to be in-
cluded in our list. It was formerly found near Slinfold Parsonage,
the residence of Dr. Manningham, a contemporary of Dillenius, and
named by him in the third edition of Ray's * Synopsis. Mr. Borrer
collected specimens there in 1839, but it has since been sought for in
vain, and has probably quite disappeared. Many other stranger-plants
have been found at different times in the vicinity of Slinfold, supposed
to be escapes from Manningham’s garden.

+ Kindly placed at my service by his son W. Borrer, of Cowfold, Esquire.

S

260 NOTES ON THE FLORA OF SUSSEX.

? Erysimum cheiranthoides, L. I have frequently seen this plant in
cornfields, and several localities have been communicated.

Sisymbrium Sophia, L. Watson includes this without question, but
I know of no habitat for it.

? Matthiola incana, R. Br. There is probably no doubt that this
plant formerly grew in the vicinity of Hastings, although all traces of
it have long since disappeared. In Dawson Turner’s Herb., now at
Kew, there is a specimen from thence dated 1806. Borrer’s specimen
is labelled, “ Cliffs E. of Hastings,” and in his manuscript notes I
find, “ scarcely accessible."

? M. sinuata, R. Br. I can find no reliable record of this plant
having been found in the county. Hooper—Watson’s authority, I
presume—is not always trustworthy.

* Dianthus deltoides, L. 1 have specimens of this which I found on
the railway near Hassock's Gate station, and Mr. Helyer found it near
Shoreham. ;

? Silene Anglica, L. I have found it in great abundance in different
parts of the country, and I have seen Sussex specimens collected by
Borrer, Bromfield, and others.

? S. noctiflora, L. I have seen one specimen only, and that is in
Herb. Borrer, from “ Seddlescoombe, near Poynings, 1814."

* Arenaria leptoclados, Guss. Appears to be the commoner form on
the Downs, etc. The Rev. W. W. Newbould has kindly directed my
attention to a note im Babington’s ‘ Flora of Cambridgeshire,’ from
which it appears that the late Mr. Borrer not only collected the plant
in Sussex as long ago as 1844, but was also the first to notice it in
this country.

*Sagina nodosa, E. Mey. Omitted by Watson, but it is met with
in several parts of the county. I have seen it in the forests, and
Mr. Dyer reports it from the “ Downs, near Brighton," and Jenner
says it is frequent in the neighbourhood of Tunbridge Wells.

Linum perenne, L. In Mrs. Merrifield’s ‘Natural History of
Brighton, we are informed that this grows in the vicinity of Brighton,
but that is a mistake, I believe.

? Lavatera arborea, L. Found near the sea in several places, but
always near cottage gardens.

? Erodium maritimum, Sm. Formerly found near Bracklesham by
Dillenius (Ray Syn. ed. 3), and Bognor Rocks by a Mr. Hill, but I

NOTES ON THE FLORA OF SUSSEX. 261

find no reliable record of its rediscovery. Mrs. Merrifield, however,
says it is common on the low cliff to the west of Shoreham !

? E. moschatum, Sm. “ Rocks, near Hastings," according to Hooper
in his Bot. Sus., but if so, it disappeared long ago, and should be ex-
punged from the list. In Borrer's Herb. there is a specimen labelled
“ Pulborough,— escaped, I suppose, —called * Wild Musk,’ " 1836

? Geranium pyrenaicum, L. Only solitary plants of this have been
found.

? G. lucidum, L. One plant was found by Borrer near Lewes, and
that undoubtedly an escape or outcast, like many others in the environs
of that town.

Polygala € F. Sch. Unknown to me, but Watson adduces
it without a

? Medicago ena L. Watson enumerates this as a doubtful
Sussex plant, and Syme, in Eng. Bot., says it is found in the county,
but on whose authority it is not stated.

? Melilotus vulgaris, Willd. Now quite established on the railways
and in other places, e. g. between Hassock's Gate and Burgess Hill.

*Onobrychis sativa, Lam. Often seen on railway embankments, near
chalk pits, and in similor situations.

*Vicia sylvatica, L. In the ‘Guide to Hastings,’ and in Mrs.
Merrifield’s Nat. Hist. of Brighton, this plant is mentioned as growing
near these towns, owing no doubt to some error.

V. Bithynica, L. In Borrer's Herb. there-is a specimen with the
following note :—“ By the cliff along the road between Shoreham and
Southwick. Prob. lost, 1841," and I am not aware that it bas been
found subsequent to that date.

The following additional named forms of the genus Rubus are from
the county, most of which I have seen, but I cannot say that I am
able to distinguish many of them myself.

* Rubus suberectus, Anders. Ashdown Forest, etc.

*R. fissus, Lindl.. Forest Row, Herb. Borrer

* R. plicatus, W. and N. Near Midhurst, St. Leonard's Forest, Fo-
rest Row, etc., Herb. Borrer. Var. fastigiatus, Tilgate Forest, Herb.
Borrer. In Eng. Bot. Suppl., under t. 2714, is the following note by
the late Mr. Borrer :—“ Not rare in the forests of Sussex, in heathy
and somewhat boggy places, chiefly on the banks of streams."

* R. nitidus, Bell. Salt. Henfield, Herb. Borrer.

262 NOTES ON THE FLORA OF SUSSEX.

* R. rhamnifolius, W. and N. St. Leonard's Forest, Woodmancote,
Henfield and Albourne, Herb. Borrer.

*R. thyrsoideus, Wimm.' Westend Lane, Henfield, Herb. Borrer.

*R. Grabowskii ?, Weihe. Henfield, Herb. Borrer.

* R. carpinifolius, W. and N. Henfield, Herb. Borrer.

*R. Koehleri, Weihe. Not uncommon in the county. Var. y. (2.
pallidus, Weihe) Frant Road, Balcombe, and Henfield, Herb. Bonet.

*R. Guntheri, Weihe. Henfield ?, Herb. Borrer.

*R. Balfourianus, Blax. Henfield, Albourne, Newtimber, and near
Eridge, Herb. Borrer

R. Hystrix, Weihe, R. rudis, Weihe, and R. incurvatus, Bab.,
given in Watson’s Suppl., but I have seen neither aes nor
habitats recorded.

e following names are not given in the Suppl., most of them

being of later date.

*R. rosaceus, Weihe. West Chiltington and Woodmancote, Herb.
Borrer.

*R. pygmaeus, Weihe. Near Eridge, Herb. Borrer.

*R. diversifolius, Lindl. Henfield, Herb. Borrer.

*R. Lejeunii, Weihe. Sussex, Syme, Eng. Bot. ed. 3.

*R. althaifolius, Host. Steyning and Henfield, Herb. Borrer.

* R. tuberculatus, Bab. Haycroft hedge, Henfield, Herb. Kew, coll.
Borrer.

Fragaria elatior, Ehrh. , “ Amberley, 1806, Herb. D. Turner."
“ In plenty near the centre of Charlton Forest, but scarcely indigenous,"
ae Herb. Kew. E. Marden, Didling, ete., Borrer’s manuscript

m argentea, L. Watson gives this without doubt as a Sus-
sex plant, but I have not succeeded in finding it, neither have I any
habitat from any source. At all events it must be very rare, and I
think it probable that Forster's (Fl. T. W.) localities are in Kent.

* Epilobium tetragonum, L., and *E. obscurum, both occur. The
latter I have found in various localities, and in Borrer's herbarium are
specimens from Henfield and Barcombe.

? E. lanceolatum; S. and M. Watson gives this with a doubt, and
I have reason to believe that Mr. Borrer suspected that it was only an
escape from his garden. His specimen is labelled “ Hedge by the
footpath at Barrow Hill, Henfield."

NOTES ON THE FLORA OF SUSSEX. 263

* Herniaria glabra, L. Labelled H. hirsuta, “ coast of Sussex,” in
Herb. D. Cooper, “in Dr. Forbes Young’s herbarium,” now at Kew;
must be considered very doubtful, and is the only record of its being
found in the county that I have seen.

? Sedum refleeum, L. I have met with it in many places on old
walls; and by the roadside near Stonepound gate, Clayton, there is
great abundance of it amongst the furze for about fifty yards.

? Ribes nigrum, L. I have never met with this, even in a semi-
wild situation.

? R. Grossularia, L. Often seen along brooks and streams, etc., but
never sufficiently remote from gardens to warrant its being considered
indigenous.

*Drosera Anglica, Huds. In Mr. Borrer’s manuscript notes I find
the following :—‘ Ashdown Forest, south-west of Hartfield, Mr. Shu-
ter;” and in the * Adversaria Petiveriana," published in the ‘ Phyto-
logist,’ another station is given, “ Bog .on Westfield Down, Mr. J.
Sherard;” but Mr. Watson had no habitat for this county, and I am
afraid it was only D. intermedia, which is common on all the bogs.

? Feniculum vulgare, All. Cliffs on the coast, and ruins in several
localities. *

? Lactuca scariola, L. Eastwall, Chichester, Rev. W. W. Newbould’s
manuscript (Watson). ‘I never saw a Sussex specimen,” Borrer.

am not aware that it has been seen elsewhere in the county. [After
this was in type, the Rev. W. W. Newbould most opportunely ap-
prised me of the existence of the following note which I had unfor-
tunately overlooked :—‘ The county of Sussex, the only county or pro-
vince in which this species had been reported, must now be expunged,
the Rev. W. W. Newbould having informed me that it was an error of
name."— Watson's Cyb. Brit. iii. p. 452.] à;

*Orepis biennis, L. I find the following in Borrer's manuscript
notes :—“ Cornfield on the top of Barncoombe Hill, near Brighton.
Of course it can only be considered as an accidental introduction.

The distribution of the segregates of Arctium was little known at
the time the Supplement was published, and only the aggregate was
reported from Sussex.

* 4. tomentosum, Pers. Near Winchelsea, 1866 ; and in Herb. Borrer,
from Newhaven Bridge.

* 4. minus, Schk. This form is rather common.

264 NOTES ON THE FLORA OF SUSSEX.

* 4. majus, Schk. Also common.

? Carduus eriophorus, L. 1 know no Sussex station for this.

Tanacetum vulgare, L. The sign of doubt is placed after this in
Watson's Supplement ; but there is no doubt, I think, do it is indi-
genous on the banks of rivers, both in the east and w

? Inula Helenium, L. I have numerous localities, a the fol-
lowing from Borrer’s manuscript notes :—‘‘ About Woollavington,
Mr. Drewit; in a field called ‘Old Bottom,’ at nse and among
bushes by the lane leading to Amberley village ; meadows at Oreham,
Henfield, Mayfield.” Tt still exists in most of these localities, and is,
I should say, an undoubted native.

? Campanula Rapunculus, L. Pulborough, Borrer’s manuscript notes ;
since sought there several years in succession, but not found ; and per-
haps never more than a stray plant or two found.

? Pyrola rotundifolia, L. This is reported to have been found in
Charlton Forest by a Mr. Hill (Blackstone Spec. Bot.), but Mr.
Borrer and others have thoroughly explored the forest without finding
a Pyrola; so it must be struck out of our Flora. The only Pyrola in
the county is P. media, and a single station for that, discovered, I be-
lieve, by Mr. Borrer, in St. Leonard’s Forest, where it still exists in
tolerable plenty.

Cyclamen hederifolium, L. “Tivoli wood, near Hastings, Mr. W.
W. Saunders, 1850. Only one plant, destroyed in the formation of
the reservoirs, 1852," Herb. Borrer. I might add that Mr. Borrer
considered it a genuine habitat.

* Erythrea latifolia, L. In Borrer's herbarium is a specimen from
* Cliffs, west of Cuckmere Haven." I have not found it myself.

? Villarsia nympheoides, Vent. Certainly wild, I should say, in the
brooks between Lewes and Barcombe; but in the other stations re-
ported most likely planted.

? Atropa Belladonna, L. In many places on the Downs in the
western divisions of the county.

Veronica verna, L. “ East Hill, Hastings," G. Maw, 1849. A
mistake, no doubt. Borrer sought it there and could not find it.

. Buxbaumii, Ten. This has become a very common weed in
many places; and, like Diplotaxis muralis, since I began botanizing
in the county, has spread with extraordinary rapidity.

Sibthorpia Europea, L. The only habitat for this plant in the

NOTES ON THE FLORA OF SUSSEX. 265

county, and where it grew in great profusion, has been destroyed, so
we have a very interesting loss to chronicle. aldron Down, if I
mistake not, was the most easterly station for it in England.

? Linaria repens, Ait. “ Miss Smith, of Sutton, tells me she planted
this on the wall where I found it," Borrer, ms. It has since dis-
appeared, I am informed by the Rev. F. H. Arnold.

? Salvia pratensis, L. This has no claim whatever to be included
in the flora of Sussex, no authentie station having been recorded.

? Mentha rotundifolia, L. The following are all the stations known
to me, none of which is satisfactory :—Henfield Churchyard, Herb.
Borrer ; near Chichester, Trevelyan ; Arundel Park, Bot. Sussex.

? Mentha piperita, L. Near Henfield, Herb. Borrer; Hayward’s
Heath, ete.; Messrs. Edwards and Helyer. By the road from
Chichester to Arundel, between Ball’s Hut and Avisford Hill, Bot.
Suss. M. sativa, B. rubra, is found in several localities.

*Thymus Serpyllum, L. T. Chamedrys, Fr., is much the commoner
species in the county, but this is also frequent in the Downs.

? Ajuga Chamepitys, Schreb. The following is the only indication
of its growing in the county :—Cornfields about Tunbridge Wells,
Forster. “ Not in Sussex," J. Woods, Borrer manuscript notes.

? Marrubium vulgare, L. Found in several places, but always the
remains of or near cultivation.

? Myosotis sylvatica, Ehrh. The late Mr. Borrer never met with
this in the county, and believed the plant, so called by Mr. Trimen, to
be the large-flowered variety of M. arvensis; but Mr. Trimen assures
me that it is the true plant which he collected, and still has a specimen
of, and that he found it in several small copses in the parish of Warn-
ham. In the late Dr. Bromfield's manuscript notes I find the following
observation :—“ I saw a specimen of Myosotis sylvatica, found by Dr.
Harward, near Hastings." I have not met with it myself, but I do
not hesitate to include it on Mr. Trimen's authority.

Ballota ruderalis, L. Given by Watson, without doubt, as a native
of Sussex, but I have only seen B. aida, and Borrer's specimens are
the latter.

? Symphytum tuberosum, L. This is only known from the neigh-
bourhood of Slinfold Parsonage, where so many aliens are found.

? Anchusa sempervirens, L. “ Plentifully on a bank between Lewes
and Southoven, Mr. Woollgar," Herb. Borrer. 'This is the only

266 NOTES ON THE FLORA OF SUSSEX.

station reported. T believe it is still found near Lewes, but it cannot
e admitted, even as a naturalized plant.

? Asperugo procumbens, L. Stated in the third edition of Ray’s
Synopsis to have been found by Boxley on the road to Pevensey
Marsh, but I think it should be expunged.

? Cynoglossum montanum, Lam. It is extremely doubtful if this
was ever found in the county. Mr. Forster's “ Lanes near Tunbridge
Wells" were most likely in Kent.

*Slalice occidentalis, Lloyd. — * Chalky cliffs a little westward. of
Rottingdean,” Herb. Borrer. Also reported from Shoreham, but Mr.
Borrer “ never saw it there." I have not seen it growing.

? Chenopodium glaucum, L. Mr. Watson had no special locality
for this in Smith’s Cat.; and I have neither discovered the plant
nor any other record of its occurrence in the county.

? C. urbicum, L. The variety called intermedium is occasionally
met with in waste places.

? C. botryoides, L. I doubt if this has ever been found in the
county.

? Atriplex arenaria, Woods. Found in several places on the coast ;
in Herb. Borrer is a specimen from Camber Sands.

? Polygonum Bistorta, L. I have seen this in several places, and
have received information of many other stations in the county. The
following are from Borrer’s manuscript notes :—“ Near Midhurst,”
“ Crayley," ** West-end, Henfield, in a meadow called Hayler’s Field ;”
and at Wickham, Hurstpierpoint.”

? Empetrum nigrum, L. The late Mr. Borrer found two plants of *
this in the Wild Brooks on the Greatham side of the ditch that bounds
that and Amberley parishes; but it no longer exists there, and must
now be expunged from our list. Whether it was truly indigenous
there or not is somewhat doubtful, but Mr. Borrer fully believed that
it was not brought there by human agency.

? Euphorbia palustris, L. Discovered by Mr. J. Edwards in Black-
brook Wood, Westmeston, in whose company I collected a speci-
men. It is certainly wild in this station, but at Slinfold most pro-
bably introduced.

? Euphorbia Portlandica, L. Among Borrer’s manuscript notes I
find remarks on several plants in the handwriting of the Rev. G. E.
Smith, on whose authority T presume Watson gives it, but with a

NOTES ON THE FLORA OF SUSSEX. 267

doubt. The notes are headed “ ascertained " and ‘ doubtful” Sussex

plants; and he observes under this, * The habitat, sandy coast about

Thorney Islands, is doubtful," and Borrer says it was never found in

the county.

? Populus alba, L. Old trees occasionally met with in woods, but
perhaps always planted.

alix alba, L. It is doubtful whether the true alba is a native.

? 8. Helix, L. “ Steyning, planted?" Herb. Borrer, is all I know
about it. '

? S. acuminata, L. I know no station for this, perhaps only found
in the willow-beds.

? S. pentandra, L. May be expunged, I think, without any doubt.

? Orchis fusca, Jacq. Another of Smith's “ doubtful" Sussex
plants.

? Fritillaria meleagris, L. Said to have been found in a meadow
north of the church at Hurstpierpont, but it has not been found there
of late, nor in any other part of the county.

Colchicum autumnale, L. Not marked from Sussex in Watson’s
SuppL, but in Borrer’s manuscript notes is the following station :—
“In a meadow by Clay Lane, Storrington West Down; since lost.”

Potamogeton filiformis. Watson gives this without a doubt, but the
true P. filiformis of Nolte has not been found in the county; and P.
peclinatus must have been the segregate species intended.

? P. zosterifolius, Schum. ; (P) P. heterophyllus, Schreb., and (?) P.
plantagineus, Ducr., are reported from the county, but on very
questionable authority; and the late Mr. Borrer, in the * Phytologist ’
for 1854, expressed strong doubts as to their having been found.
No well authenticated and particularized stations are on record,

*Ruppia rostellata, Koch. I have this from East Sussex, and
in Borrer's herbarium is a specimen from Ford in the western divi-
sion,

? Acorus Calamus, L. ‘In a pond on Duncton Common, probably
planted,” Herb. Borrer; and I have seen it in a pond in Arundel
Park, where it was doubtlessly planted also.

* Agrostis Spica-venti, L. Southwick, Borrer’s manuscript notes ;
and I have found it in cornfields about Clayton, ete.

* Festuca arundinacea, Schreb. Found in many places near the sea.

? Polypodium Dryopteris, L. No other record beside Moore’s
“ Near Danny ” has reached me, and that Mr. Borrer doubted.

268 FILICES NONNULLZ CHINE INDIGEN X.

? Asplenium viride, Huds. The only known station for this was a
plant on Danny House, where it was most probably introduced acci-
dentally or otherwise.

A. marinum, L. This formerly grew at Hastings, but now belongs
to our list of lost species. .

ADNOTATIONES DE FILICIBUS NONNULLIS CHINA
NDIGENIS.

AvucTORE M. Kuan.

Cl. Hance, in pag. 176 hujus libri, describit novam Woodwardie
speciem in imperio Sinensi collectam, qua: ex diagnosi ab auctore data
congruere mihi videtur cum Woodwardia auriculata, Blume, Enum.
Plant. Javæ, p. 196, qui in observatione de specie hec dixit: “A
W. orientali, Sw., et W. radicanti, Sm. (non Sw.), differre videtur
pinnarum lacinia infima abbreviata et quasi auriculiformi, rhachique
presertim ad insertionem pinnarum paleacea.” Sed ex brevi Blumei
diagnosi et ex hac observatione dubitavissem, num planta Sinensis
cum Javanensi congrueret, nisi in derelictis defuncti Mettenii manu-
scriptis, qui specimen Blumeanum vidit, ampliorem diagnosin inve-
hissem, qué ex mea sententia exacte cum M. angustiloba, Hance, con-
gruit. Cl. Mettenius his verbis 77. auriculatum, BL, circumscripsit :

“ Folia coriacea, siccitate olivacea, supra glaberrima, infra cum rhachi
paleis membranaceis ferrugineis pilisque paleaceis multifidis villosa ;
lamina ultra 2' longa sublanceolato-oblonga, acuminata, pinnatisecta ;
segmenta approximata, oblique patentia, sursum curvata vel stricta, ad
8" longa, 12” lata, elongato-lanceolata, acuminata, pinnatipartita, apice

niarum."
Ex hac Metteniana diagnosi sine ulla dubitatione species con-
gruentes esse puto. Cl. Hooker in opere ‘Species Filicum,' vol. iii.

FILICES NONNULL/E CHINE INDIGENZ. 269

67, W. auriculatam, Bl. inter synonyma JF. radicantis, Sm. enu-
merat, sed in observatione de hac specie annotat, specimina Javanica
a cl. Thos. Lobb collecta siccitate obscurius colorata esse atque nervis
minus anastomosantibus predita. De indumento et forma laciniarum
nihil dieit. Ex defuncti Mettenii ultima sententia speciminum copia
herbarii Hookeriani inspecta J/. auriculata, Bl., varietatem notabilem
W. radicantis sistit magis distinctam, quam plantz in America cre-
scentes, quas cl. Hooker (Spec. Fil. vol. iii. p. 67) varietatem. habuit,
sed a cl. Baker in Hook. Syn. p. 188 a specie propria non separantur.
Varietas igitur hoc modo constituenda est :

Woodwardia radicans, Sm., var. auriculata, (BL) Metten. ; folia
cum rhachi infra paleis ferrugineis pilisque paleaceis multifidis villosa ;
laciniis faleatis linearibus, basalibus inferioribus abbreviatis.— F ood-
wardia auriculata, Blume, Enum. p. 196. 7. radicans, Hook. Spec.
Fil. vol. iii. p. 67, et Syn. p. 188, ex parte, quoad spec. Javanica
(t. Metten. ms.). W. angustiloba, Hance in Seemann, Journ. Bot.
1868, p. 176, e descr.—Java ; China. ;

Fortasse hzc varietas in aliis quoque terris Asiæ orientalis inve-
nietur.

De Adianto Cantoniensi, Hance (Ann. Sc. Nat. Sér. iv. t. 15.
p. 229; Hook. Syn. p. 114, et Hance in Seemann, Journ. Bot. 1867,
p. 260), jam prius in Mohl et De Bary, Botanische Zeitung, 1868,
p. 233, locuti sumus, atque examinatis exemplaribus Adianti Capillus-
Junonis ex herbario horti Petropolitani æque ac Adianti Cantoniensis,
Hance, Herb. n. 7542, demonstravimus plantam Cantoniensem varie-
tatem ex nostra sententia Adianti Capillus-Junonis Rupr. esse. —

Asplenium incisum, Thunb. (A. elegantulum, Hook.), adhuc præ-
cipue in insulis Japonicis et in insula Tshu-San (Chusan) a multis
botanicis collectum, nuperrime verisimiliter ex agro Pekinensi a Sir W.
Staunton reportatum vidimus. :

Asplenium Saulii, Hook. in Blakist. Yang-Taze App. 363, e speci-
minibus originalibus cum 4. variante, Wall. congruit, quod etiam in
China boreali a cl. Fischer (D) et nuperrime in insulis Japonicis a cl.
Wichura et Schottmüller (!) eque atque a cl. Oldham (A. sepulchrale,
Hook. Syn. Fil. p. 213 t. spec. orig. !) collectum est. Ex brevi dia-
gnosi ab hac specie 4. Blakistoni, Baker (Hook. Syn. Fil. p. 216), vix
diversum videtur.

Pteris insignis, Mett. ; rhizoma deest ; folia chartacea, siccitate oli-

270 FILICES NONNULL/E CHINE INDIGENA.

vaceo-viridia, glaberrima, subdifformia, pinnatisecta cum impari; petio-

us 4—?"]ongus, cum rhachi stramineus, levis; rhachis 4-13’ longa,
ovata s. ovato-oblonga; segmenta 6-12-juga, petiolata, patentia ; ste-
riia ad 8" longa, ultra 1" lata, fertilia 4—6" longa, 4—6" lata, e basi
rotundata s. cuneata, linearia s. elongata, longius breviusve acuminata,
integerrima ; superiora decrescentia, sessilia, terminalia supremis late-
ralibus conformia, costee supra planiuscule ; nervi patentissimi, furcati,
circiter 3" distantes ; margo revolutus, latiusculus, integerrimus; para-
physes numerosee.—Hongkong (Hance, n. 19)

P. teniosa, T. Sm., proxima, sed petiolo levi, segmentis elongatis
satis recedens.

In herbario Francavilleo ante paucos dies speciem generis Polypodii
adhue indescriptam a cl. Mettenio Polypodium Chinense nominatam
vidimus, eujus diagnosis nunc sequitur.

Polypodium Chinense, Mett.; rhizoma repens, elongatum, crassitiem
penne corvinee subadequans, paleis membranaceis amplis, pallide ru-
fescentibus, late ovato-oblongis, lanceolatis, margine pallidiore eroso-
denticulatis squamosum ; folia distantia, membranacea, pallide vire-
scentia, pellucida, glabra, brevi petiolata, petiolo 9" longo, 5-11” longa,
10-12" lata, lanceolata, utrinque æqualiter attenuata et acuminata, in-
tegerrima; costule tenerrime, subconspicuze, subdivaricato-flexuose ;
macule Drynari@ translucentes appendicibus numerosis divaricato-
ramosis apice manifeste incrassatis, 4—5-seriatze, paracostales hine et
sequentes monosore, marginales et intramarginales minores; sori in
basi radii e maculis costalibus emissis utrinque ad costam uniseriati
eique approximati, superficiales, rotundati ; paraphyses nullz.— China,
Canton (Gaudichaud !) ; Fokien (De Grijs in Hb. Hance, 6786 !) ;
Pootoo (Fortune, 1811); Tshu-San (Herb. Godet !).

A Polypodio normali, Don, quocum cl. Hooker in Spec. Fil. v. p. 69,
var. B. (t. spec. ex Mett. ms.) hane speciem conjungit, conditione pa-
learum rhizomatis, nervatura, sororum dispositione, defectu paraphy-
sium recedit.

Postremo Woodsie (Sect. Euwoodsie) speciem commemoro, quz a
Schottmiller a. 1861 prope Tsheu-Fu (Cheefoo) collecta a beato
Mettenio Woodsia macrochlena nominata est. Differt enim ab omni-
bus reliquis -speciebus indusio membranaceo quadrifido, lobis margine
longissime ciliatis, persistente ; segmentis infra solutis, supra adnatis.
Totam hujus speciei diagnosin alio loco dabimus.

Berolini m. Jul, 1868.

ye pum

271

THE DARWINIAN TIHEORY.—III.
(Concluded from p. 213.)

There are some persons who propose that the Creator may have
given the first start to life, but may have afterwards permitted the va-
rieties of life to be effected by secondary causes, for that is the language
in vogue for the occasion. We must, therefore, examine the meaning
of this proposition, which implies that matter left to itself should be
able to transform itself into innumerable varieties of organization, and
that an elephant may ultimately have been derived, by a long series of
transformations, from a seaweed. Granting secondary causes in full
activity, as indeed they always are, yet secondary causes do not perform
miracles. If an oyster were generated from a seaweed, which is bring-
ing things a little nearer, yet secondary causes can have effected this
only by willing, designing, foreseeing, and elaborating the many inter-
mediate changes. In short, all bots of wonderful contrivances, such
as we can never imitate, must have been planned by intellect, and that
intellect* must reside in matter, if secondary causes have accomplished
these wonders. Secondary causes do not think; they do not, by in-
nate intelligence, command an intuitive knowledge of all the sciences,
nor have they power to apply their knowledge as they choose; they
can only act as servants to the established laws of nature, and must
keep themselves within the boundaries of actual material existence,
following impulses where they cannot control. If secondary causes can

“ Pour nous, le génie de Tapae devance la construction de l'édifice, et
€ matériaux de celui-ci n' engendrent nullement l'intelligence qui préside à son
mete fit iet . inis

These excellent words are from Pouchet’s ‘Hétérogénie,’ a work of grea
merit, for ‘the clearness of its style and the -— of m eue resti The ien
principle which he advocates would, of course, be ¢ ted by all but the dis-
ciples of that. school of wh hich M. 'Pouchet. is one p. ike most distinguished

, Oken, Morren, i
ug ! ; th * firm opponent of spontaneous generation.
Wem de gos T ps sige og some remarkable words of Pouchet :—* Il
est évident qu'un agent aa rdonnateur dom e toutes les manifestations vitales,
mais aucune des écoles ne l'a suffisament défini * (p. 117).

272 THE DARWINIAN THEORY.

do more than this,—if they can transform one thing into another, that
is, can effect a metamorphose,—if they can confer life where it did not
previously exist,—then they effect spontaneous generation; and this
is what several Transmutationists claim for matter. They affirm that
spontaneous generation is a fact in nature, and, moreover, they boldly
declare that there is no other alternative; and that for the origin of
life and species we must select either creation or spontaneous genera-
tion, for any other supposition, they say, is illogical and impossible.

M. Pouchet here throws down the gauntlet, and openly defies the
physiologists* to find another alternative ; either creation, says he, or
spontaneous generation. No other medium of existence is possible;
and the logic of this is sound, for all other substitutes for spontaneous
generation in the school of transmutation are but words of vain pre-
tence, which are found to mean nothing on a close examination.

Mr. Darwin has his great contrivance of accidents, “a variation
would be beneficial," and so that accidental variation is taken up, and
worked out by natural selection into a new species. Thus, then, in his
theory every organized being in the world is the result of innumerable
accidental changes ; an eagle's eye, Mr. Darwin assures us, is the pro-
duction of favoured accidents; the proboscis of an elephant, the wings
of a bird, the organization and character of a lion, the tail and fins of
a fish, the instincts of the honey-bee, and the form and intellect of
man, are all “ favoured" accidents. There was no design, plan, or in-
tention to form any animal or plant; but beneficial changes have been
preserved, and so we see things as they are. Nevertheless, Mr. Dar-
win objects to spontaneous generation, as the modern state of science
does not confirm its pretensions according to his opinion; but to spon-
taneous production he can have no objection, as his whole system rests
on it ; or, if he should object to the word spontaneous, will he explain
to us the difference, as a matter of fact, between accidental production
and spontaneous generation? and will he show us how a long-con-
tinued system of advaneing and improving organization, never ceasing,
and going on to perfection, aecording to his.theory, can be only a long
mg of accidents ?
et iique euse d'un certain nombre d'animaux parfaits a l'étolotion nene
DN "big Vide de Lamarck, m modifiée dans le Msn des connaissances

it à notre époque, d'un cóté la géologie et de l'autre l'ana
asi ghilisophique " in 182). iN —

“ Nous défions qu'on sorte de cette — ou ies création instantan
arfaits

THE DARWINIAN THEORY. 273

M. Pouchet, a more thorough disciple of Lamarck than Mr. Dar-
win, feels this difficulty, and thus expresses himself in discussing it :
—“ But there is a difficulty which shocks the understanding; how
shall we explain an ascending and progressive system of varieties ?
Must we believe in any final purpose, in an object determined before-
hand? We do not think so. Finality is a sort of divine prevision, and
the world, according to this hypothesis, is still in tutelage; we prefer
believing in a creative intelligence.” And he then gives, as an in-
stance of this, the increase of the human skull under the influence of
civilization, * so that an organism may tend to modify itself by an un-
conscious act of the will, "—* L'organisme peut tendre à se modifier
par un acte inconscient de volonté " (p. 189). We know not what
Mr. Darwin would say to an unconscious act of the will modifying
organisms, but it is curious and very instructive to see one of his
school troubled with these progressive and ascending beneficial varie-
ties, as proving too manifestly a divine prevision, and thereby letting
in the Creator, against whom the door had been carefully locked by
spontaneous generation.

But by all this we are enabled to understand the real meaning of
secondary causes, producing, by divine appointment, all the forms of
life; it is only a civil way of getting rid of that which is the great ob-
stacle to the theory ; and yet, after all, it is evident that the Transmu-
tationists are obliged to invest matter with divine power, which is, in
fact, but a roundabout way of arriving at Pantheism.*

Mr. Darwin, having secured a start for life, prefers a system which
dispenses with the necessity of a cause; varieties arise dy accident ;
but those of his school who think deeper on these matters, and are
more careful of their logic, perceive that this is untenable, and thus

* M. Pouchet obviously finds in Pantheistie notions the solution of the
:— Dans presque toutes les cosmogonies on semble indiquer
i dans chaque f nt de la
tion. Jovis omnia plena, disaient les anciens. Cette pénétration indéfi-
nite des parcelles de la divinité dans toutes les molécules:de la matière, ce pan-
théisme, enfin, qui anime d'un souffle divin tous les atomes, ne au sem e
l'antiquité et ressuscité par la moderne philosophie allemande, ne vient-il pas
préter son appui à l'hétérogénie ? (i.e. génération spontanee. es
immatériel, intimement uni àla matière, ne doit-il pas
ments, en présider les transformations et lui imposer des lois ? Ja 1
apparaitre par la succession harmonieuse de la génération, ailleurs animer
spontanément.” (* Hétérogénie,’ p. 124.)

VOL. VI. [SEPTEMBER 1, 1868.]

274 THE DARWINIAN THEORY.

they imagine a creative intelligence in matter—intelligence créatrice
matter modifying itself by an unconscious act of the will.*

Lamarck, who taught that matter was constantly producing forms
of life by spontaneous generation, could, by this supposition, account
for the co-existence of innumerable organic beings, both of the lowest
and the most advanced forms; for the advanced organizations had
commenced their destiny of transmutations in a remote antiquity from
spontaneous generation; but the lower forms were of more modern
date, and as nature was always producing new life, it was no wonder
that vast multitudes of beings were still in a low grade, having yet to
ascend in the scale of progressive organization. Mr. Darwin, however,
has no way of surmounting this difficulty but by asking us “ how we
know it would be of any advantage for the lower forms to be pro-
moted,” which is, in fact, making his system nugatory for the mere
purpose of answering a hard question. If it be of no advantage for
low organisms to be promoted, then that settles the question of these
“favourable variations,” by which he assures us every low animal has
been actively advanced. This is one of those numerous contradictions
for which his system is remarkable.

Here, again, it will be instructive to hear the Transmutationists
rebuking the leader of their school—

“Mr. Darwin supposes that an animal brings with it into the world
by accident (par hasard) some physiological modification or some
anatomical disposition, which are individually advantageous for it in
the great struggle of life. With this advantage, it will henceforward
have a chance amongst the strongest (les vaingueurs) to unite itself
with another animal which from its birth has been equally endowed
with qualities enabling it to come off victorious. They will together
leave a numerous posterity, and there is every chance that the descen-
dants of such a couple should inherit the same instinctive disposition
or the same conformation ; and, at last, by the repeated action of this
natural proceeding, a new variety may be formed, and so supplant the
parent species, or co-exist with it. Such, in a few words, is the
theory of natural selection. In our opinion it is a false interpretation

* hoes FS

QM ts, professed by many millions of the human race, are of an
antiquity beyond the reach of investigation. The whole is well condensed in
one of Virgil's beautiful lines, —* Mens agitat molem, et magno se corpore
miscet" Spontaneous generation, thus interpreted, is matter transforming
itself by an inherent divine force.

THE DARWINIAN THEORY. 275

of facts (pour nous il y a ici une fausse interprétation des faits). We
do not believe in this accidental native disposition, which can transmit
itself so as to become a specified character. We have shown, in
speaking of hybridity, that a native individual disposition must always
disappear, by the simple fact that it is individual; it is of necessity
extinguished by crossing in the tenth generation, if, indeed, it be not
in the first, in the midst of a population which does not possess this
peculiar disposition. We quite admit with Lamarck that species are
formed from one another by the appearance of organic modifications,
more or less pronounced ; but we leave nothing* /o accident in this
phenomenon, as Mr. Darwin does, and we see in it nothing but the
application of general laws.” f

The Transmutationists, therefore, are not a happy family. There is
very little harmony amongst them; in negative information they are
unanimous, but in positive instruction all is confusion and discord
amongst them. They can agree to deny creation, but when they
come to explain their own systems, they contradict and rebuke one
another. Mr. Darwin would tell M. Pouchet that his system is based
on a principle which modern science does not confirm ; and M.
Pouchet would return the compliment by saying, that Mr. Darwin’s

* The difference between the Longin ire oe caes is P idee = this impor-
tant point. Mr. Darwin says, in the plainest Gr believe in no law of
n His

TP uchet, * De la Pluralité des Races Humaines, p. 175. M. Pouchet, in
eid sketch of the theo eory of natural selection, has es Piiched it with cireum-
whi do not — E Mr. Darwin never supposes that the suc-

pecies in asd struggle for life; he
constantly ao Rie that us parent pes will be destroyed. This, of vectes
his theory requires ; for if the parent species from which the improved one is

precisel: i
he a that matter d the dark. The new variation is ect we know
not how. M. Poio et interprets the theory according to his own ideas of
what would be visis i

T 2

276 THE DARWINIAN THEORY.

system is based on no principle at all. M. Trémaux criticizes Mr.
Darwin, and objects to a fundamental position of his theory; and
Continental writers of this school, though they praise Mr. Darwin as
a learned confrère, yet they soon make it clear that they cannot agree
with him.

Dr. Louis Büchner, a writer who has produced a great sensation in
Germany by his work, * Force and Matter,’ and who scruples not to
profess in defying terms broad and vaunting atheism, quotes Mr.

arwin as a most valuable and powerful ally. He seems to have
published the first edition of his book before Mr. Darwin’s work ap-
peared, for thus does he express himself in the later editions :—“ I
could not know that the dogmata concerning the non-existence of
primeval spontaneous generation, and the immutability of species,
which were then considered almost too sacred for attack, would soon
experience such severe shocks, and that the celebrated theory of Dar-
win would reduce the whole organic world, past and present, to one
fundamental conception.”

Nevertheless, Dr. Biichner contradicts Mr. Darwin in almost all his
leading principles, and that so unreservedly, that we must conclude either
that he has not read his book, or having read it, holds it in no esteem.

For instance, thus does he explain his own system :—‘ Our present
knowledge is sufficient to render it highly probable, perhaps morally
certain, that a spontaneous generation exists, and that higher forms
have gradually and slowly become developed from previously existing
lower forms, always determined by the state of the earth, but without
the immediate influence of a higher power” (p.

Ve know what Mr. Darwin says of the Vids: of geology; how
he complains of its * extreme ” imperfectness, so as to be of no value
in proving his theory; but Dr. Büchner says, ** The gradual develop-
ment of the lowest organie forms into higher and more perfect orga-
nizations may, in spite of individual exceptions, be considered a fact
established by paleontological investigations” (p. 12).

Again, Mr. Darwin derives all life from one point; but Dr.
Büchner says, * We must not be understood to maintain that the
whole organic world originated from a single centre; all facts and in-
vestigations prove, on the contrary, that it must have arisen from innu-
merable independent central points, both as regards the vegetable and
animal world” (p. 83). This is, therefore, a flat contradiction of

'

THE DARWINIAN THEORY. 277

Mr. Darwin’s origin of species, and so in many other questions these
learned gentlemen learnedly disagree.

Dr. Büchner, nevertheless, comes at last to a checkmate, and pre-
cisely in the same position in which Mr. Darwin lost the game :—
* Spontaneous generation played no doubt a more important part in
the primeval epoch than at present, nor can it be denied that in this
way beings of a higher organization were produced than now. We
possess, however, neither certainty nor well-founded data on this point,
and are ready to confess our ignorance; but though as regards organic
creation much may be doubtful, we may still positively assert that it
may have and has proceeded without interference of external force ”
(p. 84). This acknowledgment of ignorance and want of information
at the very point in which the system requires direct and certain
knowledge is precisely Mr. Darwin’s case, and is expressed in words
very similar. Dr. Büchner, after all, cannot explain the great mystery,
even with the aid of spontaneous generation; only of this he is quite
certain, that divine power had nothing to do with the production of
life and of organized beings.

After all this evidence, we come to the conclusion that in the great
question of the Origin of Species,—which is, in fact, the beginning of
things,—we have learned nothing at all from the various conjectures
and theories of the Transmutationists, and least of all from Mr. Dar-
win. We have received nothing from the school but a variety of
hypotheses and many guesses in the dark, and many contradictions
and disagreements of the several teachers. Neither is it possible that
anything ean be learned on the origin of species. We can only know
that which nature shows us, and which we all can understand, that
species exist ; the commencement of their existence is concealed in im-
penetrable obscurity. To what power the commencement is owing we
do not doubt at all, but of the mode and means of commencement we
do not pretend to suggest anything. The Transmutationists have
undertaken to show the mode and the means, and we see the result ;
it isa medley of blind men groping in the dark and stumbling over
one another. M. Quatrefages, in his great work, * L’Unité de l Espèce
Humaine,’ has well said, “Les vues de M. Darwin s'attachent à
l'origine des choses, ef il me parait difficile que la science positive re-
monte jusque-là" (p. 198). They, therefore, that will undertake to
scale these inaccessible heights ought not to be surprised if their

278 SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES.

descent should be more rapid than agreeable. The fall may be stun-
ning, but if it should induce them to respect the true limits of positive
science, they will have gained something by their painful experience.

ON VARIOUS SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNA-
CULAR NAMES

By tue Rev. Tuomas Powe, F.L.S.

[Before each word the natives use the article o le ; e. g. o le mosooi,
o le sinapi, etc. The vowels have the Italian power and sound, the
consonants the English, with the exception of g, which represents the
sound of ng. The inverted comma between two vowels represents a
semi-guttural sound, which in the neighbouring islands has the full
sound of £ ; e. g. Samoa, iʻa (fish), pronounced with a harsh impulse of
voice, becomes ika in Tonga.

A‘a‘a, vel A*aa'a (Composita). An odoriferous herb, used for scent-
ing oil.

A'amau. Cocoa-nuts which, having fallen, spring up without hav-
ing been planted.

ano. The kernel of the Cocoa-nut.

A‘atasi (Cardamine sarmentosa). Called on Niué * vakataha” and
* horofa,””

Afa (Nauclea sp.?). A large tree. Branches spreading. Wood
fine-grained, hard, durable, straw-coloured; useful for plane-stocks,
etc. Leaves opposite. Stipules large, heir. Inflorescence in dense
heads of white monopetalous flowers, each head enclosed by a pair of
leafy braets. Fruit a capitulum of numerous 2-celled, many-seeded
inferior carpels.

Afía (Ascarina lanceolata). Found on the island of Taʻū only, the
most easterly of the Samoan group. Much esteemed by the natives as a

erfume, and eagerly sought from Ta'ü by the inhabitants of the other
islands. The leaves are dried in the sun, and then mixed with the
newly-expressed cocoa-nut oil used for anointing their bodies. With
the dried leaves pillows are stuffed.

Afía-váo (the bush Afia. A po arboreous shrub. Flowers and
fruit chocolate-coloured. Fruit flat

kd

SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES. 279

Ago (Ango) (Curcuma longa). Root scraped and converted into
turmeric, which the natives use as a cosmetic and as a dye, in which state
it is called ** Lega" (Lenga).

Aile. The very young fruit of the Cocoa-nut tree (Cocos nucifera),
often found on the ground in great numbers, about the size of an
apple.

Aisali. The perianth of the Cocoa-nut, used as a substitute for a

oon.
Akave (Agave, sp.). Introduced.
Ala'a. A large tree. Leaves ovate-lanceolate, small, shining.

7
eale. A cocoa-nut in which the komdi is just beginning to form.
Applied metaphorically to a coward.

Aloalo (Premna Tahitensis). A shrub, arboreous, odoriferous, the
upper part of the stem round, spreading, inclined to twine. Leaves
exstipulate, entire, opposite, cordate-ovate. Bracts leafy, a stiff,
erect bud in each axil. Flowers minute, in axillary corymbs. Calyx
monosepalous, slightly lobed, irregular, green. Corolla monopetalous,
pale green; tube cup-shaped; lobes 4, irregular. Stamens didyna-
mous, inserted into the corolla, the larger two one on each side of
the upper and largest lobe, the smaller two one on each side of the
lower and smallest lobe. Ovary superior; style filiform; stigma
bifid, the lobes scarcely distinguishable. Fruit round and fleshy.
The natives make use of this plant for perfuming their oil.

‘Alo‘alo. The raceme of red flowers of the “ Gatae,” g. v.

Aloalo-sina. Vide ** Utouto."

Aloalo-vao and Aloalo-tane (Rudiacea). A tree, with opposite
leaves and interpetiolar stipules

Anaoso (Guilandina Bonduc, Ait.).

Anüme (Maba sp.?). A tree, not large, dicecious. Male flowers :
Calyx neem ee” 3-lobed. Corolla monopetalous, 3 small lobes
alternating with those of the calyx, hypogynous, imbricate in
wstivation. Stamens 3, surrounding a conical disk ; filaments very
short, free. Anthers free, triangular, bursting longitudinally. Fruit
drupaceous, 2-celled, 3—4 stony seeds. Eaten by the children. In
bloom in June or July and January or February.

Aa (Ficus prolixa). A kind of Banyan. “Some of these trees were
seen whose pendent branches had taken root in the ground to the number

280 SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES,

of thousands, forming stems from an inch to two feet in diameter, uniting
in the main trunk more than eighty feet above the ground, and sup-
porting a vast system of horizontal branches, spreading like an um-
brella over the tops of the other trees." (Wilkes, Narrative of U. S.
Expl. Exped., a.D. 1838-42, vol. ii. p. 119.) This testimony is correct.
There is a tree of this description near my house, many fathoms in
circumference, its roots extending horizontally, level with the ground,
many fathoms also. Another of these trees grows about a mile from
my house on the right-hand side of a path which leads to the village
of Fagasa, a considerable distance from the path towards the moun-
tain. This is remarkable for having grown near a large “ Ifi” (Ino-
carpus edulis), its branches embracing and concealing the trunk of the
“ I," whose crown is seen spreading out above as though they grew
out of the ** Ada.”

Aóe-fafine, Aóa-tai (Ficus sp.). This is a large tree, which does
not send down roots from its branches. It has a large straight trunk
and spreading branches. Fruit the size of a large currant, dark coloured,
and very sweet when ripe. There is a fine specimen of it near the
sea-beach on Aunuu.

Aóa-tai. This zoophyte assumes the appearance of a small tree,
with a dark brown stem and branches.

Arasi (Melia Azedarach). Brought from Australia, and naturalized
in Samoa. :

Aságe, al. Fue-aságe (Fue, a creeper) (Morinda sp.). Stem round,
rough, with numerous spreading branches, all twining. Leaves small,
opposite, entire; stipules interpetiolar. Flowers small, in heads of
5-10. Calyx apparently inferior, cup-shaped, rising above the ovary,
entire. Corolla monopetalous, greenish. Stamens 4 or 5, inserted `
in the corolla. Ovary inferior; ovules 4 ?, ascending ; style as long
as the corolla; stigma bifid. Fruit a capitulum of 5-10 carpels, much
resembling that of Morinda citrifolia, but much smaller and of darker
colour. Stems used for making traps, called * ume," for catching
large crayfish. I have met with this plant only on Manu‘a, on the
ridge of the mountain behind the village of Faleasao,

Asauá (Gleichenia dichotoma).

Aságe (Cinchonacea). A twining plant.

[Asi. A broad ring of cocoa-nut shell, used for scraping ** Taro.”]

Asi. The name by which the Sandal-wood (Santalum, sp. pl.) is known,

SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES. 281

Asi-lauifi. The Ifi-leaved ** Asi," or Sandal-wood.

Asitoa, Asi-vai (Eugenia sp.?). Very hard and durable.

Asivao (Eugenia sp.). Fruit subacid, purple, elongated, edible.
I have met with it only on Manono.

Ateate (Composita). This is a very common yellow-flowered spe-
cies, grows 2—4 feet high, strong smell. Called in America the Stink-
plant. [Calendula officinalis ?, EprrOR.]

Atiu (Karivia sp.?). A pretty, small, procumbent creeper, with
rough, hairy, palmate leaves. Fruit round, yellow, about the size of
an apricot.

Atone (Myristica, sp. plur.). There are three kinds :—

l. A very tall tree, branches not descending. Fruit as large as a
pigeon’s egg, nearly round. Mace straw-ccloured.

2. Fruit oblong. Mace red.

3. Fruit small, roundish. Mace red.

Both these latter two send down numerous branches, like the “ Aóa "
(Ficus proliza) ; and of them Wilkes says, “ Of the Wild Nutmeg two
species were seen, which are small trees, and likely to be passed without
notice, were it not for the peculiar manner in which branches grow out
of the trunk, which is in whorls at regular intervals, like the White
Pine (Pinus Strobus) of our Northern States.” (Wilkes, Narr. U. S.
Expl. Exped. vol. ii. p. 120.)

‘Au‘auli (Dyospyros Samoensis, A. Gray). A large tree. Branches
spreading. Wood hard, used for axe-handles. Foliage dense, dark
green. Leaves alternate, exstipulate, obsoletely articulated with the
stem, ovate-lanceolate, entire, coriaceous. Inflorescence axillary; pe-
duncles 1-3, 1-flowered, with minute bracts. Flowers hermaphrodite.
Calyx inferior, with 1 or 2 leaf-like caducous bracts at its base and smaller
ones on its peduncle, 4-lobed, rotate, coriaceous, persistent, its base
adhering to the torus forming a eup surrounding the ovary, imbricate
in sstivation. Corolla hypogynous, monopetalous, its base globose,
its lobes 4, rotate, somewhat coriaceous ; estivation imbricate. Sta-
mens twice the number of the lobes of the corolla, into whose base
they are inserted, the 4 more fully developed ones alternate with its
lobes, the other 4 opposite to them ; filaments distinct, flat, broad ;
anthers 2, lobed, innate, divergent, dehiscing longitudinally. Ovary
superior, seated on a short torus, 8-celled, with a pendulous ovule in
each; styles 4, connate at the base; stigmas 2-cleft. Fruit round,

282 SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR. NAMES.

indehiscent, crowned by the persistent stigma. Seeds 8, or 6 or 7 by
abortion, pendulous from their apex ; testa membranous, brown ; al-
bumen white, transparent. In bloom in December. The secretion of
the fruit isa vesicatory, and turns the human skin black. The Samoan
boys and girls are accustomed to insert the midrib of the cocoa-nut
leaflet into the fruit, and apply the liquid thus obtained to their arm in
several places, which produces blisters, and eventually permanent pro-
minences, which they consider an ornament. The fruit is used in
Niue (Savage Island) for poisoning fish; the tree is there called

[Aulosoloso. The spike of cocoa-nut flowers. ]

Aute (Hibiscus Rosa-Sinensis).

Aute fafine (Hibiscus Rosa-Sinensis, fl. pleno).

Aute Tonga (Hibiscus Storckii, Seem.).

‘Ava (Piper methysticum).

‘Ava‘avaaitu (Piper insectifugum). Fruit long, red.

‘Avapui (Zingiber Zerumbet). Two varieties.

‘Avapui-papalagi (Amomum sp.. Naturalized.

"Avasa (Papilionacea). A small shrub, regarded by the natives as
poisonous. Flowers white.

‘Avasauli, Avasa-Tonga, al. Laumatui (Cassia sp.). A very pretty
shrub, with unequally pinnate, dark green leaves, Yellow flowers.

Ega vel Niu'afa (Cocos nucifera). The long kind, rather rare and
highly valued, of whose fibre the ‘Afa (Sinnet) is made.

Esi (Carica Papaya). Esi tane—the male. Esi fifane—the fe-
male.

Fa. The stem of the Taro-leaf, furnishing a nice dish when cooked,
and is a good substitute for Asparagus.

Faapala, The name of a tree with gummy fruit.

Fa'i vel Mo‘é (Musa). | Spadices pendent.

Fa'-puputa. Very large fruit.

Fa‘-papalagi (Musa Cavendishii, Paxton). There are many in-
digenous species of Musa, but the foreign M. Cavendishii is the
most prolific and abundant. It was introduced by the Rev. J. Wil-
liams in 1838, from Chatsworth. The species of this genus whose -
spadices are erect are called by distinct names, e. g. “ Soa‘a,” ** Sula-
sula," ete,

Fagu (Karivia Samoensis ?, A. Gray). The fruit is used by the na-
tives as bottles for their scented oils.

SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES. 283

Fala (Pandanus sp. plur.).

[Laufala (Pandanus caricosus). Of its leaves the fine house and
sleeping-mats are made, and the baskets ornamented, slips of it being
used with those of the outer black coat of the * Soa‘a.’’]

Falagaua, F. ‘aina (Ananassa sativa Lindl.). Introduced from Ta-
hiti, naturalized and cultivated.

atea (Ananassa sativa, var. prolifera). A proliferous, purple-
coloured species, having many pretty sprouts and flowers growing on
the fruit near its apex.

Falaga. A tree, delighting most in the neighbourhood of streams.
Branches somewhat spreading. Leaves alternate, ovate-lanceolate,
from 12 to 18 inches long. Flowers much resembling those of the
Malay Apple, and hanging in long tassels from the branches. Fruit
4-lobed, 1-seeded, indehiscent, similar in texture and structure, but
not in shape, to that of Eugenia neurocalyz. The distinguishing cha-
racteristic of this tree is the axillary strings (peduncles), bearing nu-
merous flowers, and constituting beautiful crimson tassels.

Fanaio. Another name for the ** Tiátuli," g. v.

Fana^o. The name on Manu‘a of a large tree, with whorled leaves,
monccious. Fruit a whorl of red follicles, 4 follicles in each calyx.

Fanafanàmánu (Canna Indica). Naturalized. [Fana, to shoot;
manu, bird, animal.] Often seen planted, for ornament, near native

ouses.

Fanuamimala (Zuphorbiacea). A small, graceful-looking tree, 10-12
feet high. Leaves ovate, light green, on long flesh-coloured petioles ;
stipules caducous. Flowers monccious, monadelphous. Fruit 2-3-
celled, flattish. Stigmas persistent. Leaves applied by the natives
to ulcerous sores.

Fasa (Pandanus sp.). A species resembling in habit P. odoratis-
simus, but having smaller leaves, and a fruit smaller and less odori-
ferous than that species.

Fatimátáo. A small tree. Fruit round, clustered in fives around
à common disk.

The collective name for several species of Hibiscus and other
Bocelli plants.
au (Hibiscus tiliaceus et sp. plur.).
Faualogà. The name on Manu‘a of the “ Fausoga."
Fau-o-Tagaloa (Hibiscus Abelmoschus).

284 SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES.

Faupata (Cypholophus ...... ). A plant, growing from 4 to 8
feet high. Flowers and-fruit sessile. Of the fibres of the inner bark
the Samoans make their beautiful white shaggy mats called ** Ie-sina "'
and “ Si‘aloa.”

Fausoga, al. Soga (Pipturus propinquus, Weddell). A very graceful
small tree. Inner bark used for making fishing-twine and lines.
Fruit a white crystal-looking capitulum.

Fautu (Hibiscus tiliaceus).

Fauui vel Faüi (Ziliacea). A rather pretty-looking tree. Wood
- hard, and valuable for various purposes. Flowers yellow, apetalous ;
sepals leathery, valvate. Stamens oo. The inner bark used for mak-
ing fishing-lines. |

Fau-uta (Maoutia australis, Weddell). :

Fena, al. Oli (Eugenia neurocalyz) ; varieties :—Fenaui, Fenatoto.
A tree, erect, about 19 feet high. Branches spreading, bearing beau-
tiful sessile sweet-scented flowers and fruit (the latter used only as a

rfume, often suspended to the neck by a string). Leaves opposite,
exstipulate, minutely dotted (dots scarcely discernible by the naked
eye) ; bracts alternate, spine-like, situated just above the axils of the
upper leaves. Calyx 8-lobed, 4 inner and 4 outer alternating with
each other, all purple-red. Petals 8, in two rows, straw-coloured, yel-
low, attached to the calyx just above the attachment of the stamens,
which also are yellow, long, and very numerous; filaments free; an-
thers not very small. Ovary 2-celled ; ovules numerous and long; pla-
centa central; style awl-shaped, simple ; stigma simple. Flowers in
clusters on the stem. In bloom in June.

Fetai. A plant, with a string-like, light brown, leafless stem, creep-
ing, twining ; apetalous, moneecious. Ovary superior. Fruit subdru-
paceous, superior, surrounded by the enlarged persistent calyx. Used
by some natives to produce abortion.

Fetau (Calophyllum inophyllum). The “Tamanu” of the Tahitians.
Flowers, as well as the albumen, odoriferous.

Fiafiatuli. Another name for the * Tamole" (Portulaca quadri-
alled on Rarotonga ** Luna."

Filimóto (Flacourtia sp.?). A fruit tree, 15-20 feet high. Leaves
alternate, ovate-lanceolate, petiolate, serrated, exstipulate. Young
leaves very thin and reddish-purple colour. Inflorescence... Calyx
small, flat, persistent ; 4 small, rounded segments, which do not meet.

5
—

CORRESPONDENCE. fe 285

Corolla none. Stamens and pistils appdrently indistinguishable.
Ovary superior. Fruit a drupe, about the size-and shape of a Green-
gage plum, red, contains 12-14 hard roundish seeds, about half (?)
the size of a cherry-stone, lying in two parallel tiers, attached to a
central placenta; the fruit has, adhering to its apex till nearly ripe,
6-8 sharp, horny prickles, apparently the remains of the styles. The
flower seems to consist of a small monosepalous calyx, having inserted
upon it many stamens, almost sessile, a little tinged with red. The
pistil appears to consist of 6—8 carpels, with as many styles. Plas

centa central.
(To be continued.)

CORRESPONDENCE.

Flora Vectensis.

There are probably not very many species to be added to the list of Isle of
Wight plants. The labours of the late Dr. Bromfield, until the autumn of the
year 1850, and of Mr. A. G. More, up to a very recent date, have rendered this
one of the best worked districts in Britain. The latest published list is, I be-
lieve, one prepared by Mr. More, as an index to Dr. Bromfield’s herbarium,
but which also contains very numerous additions and corrections made by him
since Dr. Bromfield’s death. The following are the only plants not noted in a
corrected copy of that list, kindly given to me by Mr. More, which I have seen
growing in the island :—

eris amara, L. A single plant in Grange Chine. Most probably the seed
was brought there by the stream which runs through the Chine from Brixton.

Ulex Gallii, Planch. At Staplers, near Newport; on gravel lying above
Osborne and Headon beds. Probably also in other localities.

Trifolium hybridum, L. This plant occurs as a waif of cultivation, but I
have also collected it in Parkhurst Forest, apparently naturalized.

Calamintha officinalis, var. Briggsii, Syme. On chalk, near Newport.

It may be worth recording that a single plant of Cephalanthera grandiflora,
Bab., was found in New Barn Hummett, near Calbourne, in June of this year,
by Miss Dennett, who very obligingly presented the specimen to me. A single
plant was also found by Dr. Bromfield, in the same locality, on June 8th,

lity in which it has ever been known to grow in this island, is a Jane near
Carisbrooke Castle, but it has not been observed there since 1847 or 1848, and
a diligent search has failed to discover any vestige of it.

It may interest some of your readers to know that a plant of Maiden-hair
(Adiantum Capillus- Veneris, L.) which I placed last summer in a crevice in the
wall of my garden here, survived the winter, and has now a very strong and
healthy frond.

Newport, Isle of Wight, July 18, 1868. FRED. STRATTON.

286

NEW PUBLICATIONS.

A New Flora of Northumberland and Durham, with Sketches of its
Climate and Physical Geography. By J. G. Baker, F.L.S., and G.
R. Tate, M.D. With a Sketch of the Geology, by G. Tate, F.G.S.
London and Neweastle, 1868. Pp. 316.

It is thirty-seven years since the publication of Winch’s Flora of
this part of England, and the want of an account of its vegetation
more in accordance with recent views of. classification and phyto-
geography has been felt for some time. This want is satisfied by the
book before us.

The * New Flora’ forms vol. ii. of * Natural History Transactions of
Northumberland and Durham ;’ it consists of two parts, an introduc-
tory portion containing a short account of the geology, climate, and
physical geography of the district ; and a second part, the flora proper,
or systematic catalogue of the species.

In the first chapter Mr. Tate gives a brief but excellent view of the
geology of the two most northern counties of England, with special
reference to their vegetation; and in a supplement to it, Mr. Baker
examines the botanical aspect of the subject in more detail. The
latter adopts M. Thurmann’s views of the relations existing between
the subjacent strata and the flora, and uses his terms. As these are
not generally familiar to British botanists, it is to be wished that Mr.
Baker had explained more fully and with greater exactness the signifi-
cations of hygrophilous and xerophilous species, and their connection
with eugeogenous and dysgeogenous strata, On p. 40 is given a list
of forty-four plants which are xerophilous in Northumberland and
Durham ; of these, twelve are found in M. Thurmann’s general lists
of “ xérophiles ” of central Europe. The list on p. 40 does not seem
quite to agree with the body of the work, five plants included in it
are not given as xerophilous in the text, and one is mentioned there
which does not occur in the list. Mr. Baker also makes a remark.
which is scarcely borne out by the facts given in the Flora; he says
(p. 43), “the species which are restricted to dysgeogenous tracts (in
central Europe) ... with us ... are restricted lithologically in a

i

NEW PUBLICATIONS. 287

similar manner.” But of the nine (not eight) species which the dis-
trict possesses of M. Thurmann’s fifty typical “ xérophiles,” only
three appear in the list of forty-four xerophilous plants already men-
tioned, the remaining six being by no means so restricted (e. g. Eu-
phorbia amygdaloides, Mercurialis perennis).

he chapters on the climate and the physical geography will be read
with great interest. Northumberland and Durham together correspond
to Watson’s Tyne province, and contain three of his vice-counties.
The province is divided by Mr. Baker into eleven districts, founded on
the drainage. It is to be regretted that the distribution of all the spe-
cies throughout these districts has not been attempted to be shown,
but material probably does not exist at present for rendering such a
table possible. The boreal species (108 in number) are, however, so
treated; and it is singular to remark that the district containing
by far the largest number (74) of these is the most southern one.
Mr. Baker “ cannot undertake to explain ” the reason of the richness
of Teesdale in mountain species. In this portion each of the drainage-
districts is in turn passed in review, and its peculiarities, altitudes,
and characteristic species are noticed. This part is very well done,
and is a somewhat novel feature in a local Flora.

In the enumeration of species, the nomenclature of the fourth volume
of the ‘Cybele Britannica’ is followed. It appears that 937 out of
the 1425 species there given are found in Northumberland and Dur-
ham, but only 848 are considered genuine aborigines, 89 being weeds
of cultivation, ete. Besides these, there are enumerated 87 stray gar-
den plants and 117 plants of ballast, etc. ; in all, the Flora contains
1141 species. But here again are discrepancies, the numbers on pp.
109 and 306 differing.

The comparison with Mr. Watson’s “types " gives some interesting
results. As the authors express it, “ the characteristic of the north of
England is, that it yields a fair proportion ” of southern and northern
species, and, indeed, the prevalence of south-English plants is striking,
26 “Germanic ” and 5 “ Atlantic” species occur. The province has
80 fewer plants than Yorkshire, “the difference being caused almost
altogether by the absence beyond the Tees of southern plants which
run out in Yorkshire.” 77 species do not extend beyond the province
northward into Scotland. The only peculiar plant is Arenaria uligi-
nosa. Of Watson’s “intermediate” type Northumberland and Durham

288 BOTANICAL NEWS.

want 12. As it might be expected that all of this type would be
found there, we give the names of those which are wanting :— Actea,
Hutchinsia, Draba muralis, Cardamine inpatiens, Helianthemum canum,
Polygala uliginosa, Vicia Orobus, Lysimachia thyrsiflora, Crocus nudi-
Jlorus, Scheuzeria, Juncus filiformis, Lastrea rigida, Some of these
may be found in the province if searched for.

The treatment of each species is rather meagre. After the name
follows the class of citizenship ; and here also Mr. Watson's names are
adopted; the type of distribution; the area, expressed by the initial
letters of the three vice-counties; and the range of altitude. Very
few localities are given, and only for the rarer species; and the use of
such terms as “common,” “frequent,” etc., appears somewhat vague
and unequal. An interesting feature, however, is found in the notes
of the altitudes up to which various species extend.

On the whole, this * Flora" strikes us as being so much above the
average, that it is a subject for regret that a little more trouble was
not taken to finish it off more thoroughly. Moreover, the type used
and the arrangement of the matter on the page are by no means good.
With these drawbacks the book is still a valuable addition to English
botany. It is a trustworthy list of species for north England, and
accurately shows what are truly native there ; besides this it is read-
able, a quality certainly rare in local Floras.

BOTANICAL NEWS.

“ The vacancy in'the Chair of Botany in the University of Oxford has been
filled by the appointment of Mr. M. A. Lawson. So important an office

and, w
Garden, will devolye on the new Professor.” — Gardeners’ Chronicle.
The first volume of Professor Oliver’s * Flora of Tropical Africa,’ containing
Ranunculacee to Connaracee, has just been published by Messrs: Reeve and
The same firm has also just published the eighth part of Dr. Seemann’s

$

E reprint, with numerous;additions and corrections, of a series of papers
published in the ‘ Journal of Botany,’ with illustrations.

=

Tab. 84

ith del, W Fitch Lith

W.G Su

289

BOLETUS FRAGRANS, Vitt, A NEW BRITISH FUNGUS.
By WonruiNGTON G. SurrH, F.L.S.
(Prate LXXXIV.)

In the ‘Journal of Botany ’ for February last (page 33) I recorded
my discovery of this interesting species of Boletus as a British plant ;
with the present number is given a figure of it, taken by me from the
fresh specimens. For the description, and full particulars regarding
its place of growth, etc., reference must be made to the number of
‘ Journal of Botany ’ before mentioned, where all particulars are given.
in detail.

I hope to publish an account of the discovery of several other Hy-
menomycetous Fungi, new to Britain, in an early number of this
Journal.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE LXXXIV., representing Boletus fragrans, Vitt.
weak 1. The entire plant. 2. Section of pileus. 3. Spores. Fig. 3, mag-

CHENOPODIUM ALBUM, Auct, AND ITS VARIETIES.
By Hewerr C. Warson, Esa.

Three principal forms of this plant are distinguished by English
botanists who have given exact attention to the Okenopodia. The
same forms are also recognized by the Continental botanists, either
with or without additional subdivisions. Opinions differ as to the
three forms being varieties simply, or sufficiently distinct to be ac-
cepted as true species. It is roposed here to give in some consider-
able detail a record of two experiments, made under conditions suit-
able for yielding facts such as ought to guide our opinions. The
simple facts, by themselves, are only a basis for opinionative inference ;
the soundness of the inferences therefrom is quite a different matter.

The three forms will be treated as simple varieties in this paper.
By Linnæus, two of these varieties were described as separate species,
under the names of album and viride. Afterwards, botanists came to
regard these two as forms of a single species ; retaining the name of
album to designate the species, that of viride to distinguish the subor-

VOL. vi. [OCTOBER 1, 1868. ] J

290 CHENOPODIUM ALBUM,

dinate variety. We find them so treated in the latest editions of
Babington’s * Manual of British Botany,’ and of Hooker and Arnott's
* British Flora. The third variety, distinctively named by several of the
most active botanists of the present time, has been long partially re-
cognized by our provincial collectors, and by some of them has been
occasionally mislabelled fícifoliwm,—an error sufficient in itself to in-
dicate that this third variety differs from those to which our provin-
cial observers usually apply the names album ande viride. Possibly
Mr. Bentham may have been misled by such mislabelled specimens ;
for it is difficult otherwise to account for his union of Chenopodium
ficifolium with C. album.

In the third edition of *English Botany, Mr. Boswell-Syme dis-
tinguishes the three varieties under the names of candicans, viride,
paganum ; and these three names it will be convenient to adopt here.
In the sixth edition of the * London Catalogue of British Plants,’ which
was prepared for press before the appearance of those names in English
Botany, the same varieties stand as candicans, viride, virens, some un-
certainty being then still felt, whether the last was truly synonymous
with the paganum of Continental botanists ; very likely it is so, and
the two names virens and paganum, of English Botany and London
Catalogue, may be regarded as literally synonymous.

Thus, we now recognize one combinate or aggregate species, to
which the Linnean name of C. album is made applicable, by enlarging
its original application, so as to cover or include C. viride also. And
we subdivide this aggregate album into three segregates, candicans,
viride, paganum. The selection and application of the names is unfor-
tunate, and it may be a fruitful source of error for some time to come.
An adoption of the name album, to include white and green states of
the aggregate species, has likely influenced our ideas so far as to make
us treat candicans as the type of the natural species, and to regard the
other two as varieties; but, looking to the plants themselves, as seen
so abundantly in our fields and ways, candicans seems to be a state of
paganum, more or less contracted in growth and depauperized by ste-
rility of soil, or by any other condition which checks its full develop-
ment ; paganum being truly the type-form of the species. We shall
presently see the bearing of this remark on the alleged results of expe-
riments, which have been made with a view of testing the constancy
of the varieties. Meantime, the two experiments above alluded to
should be first recorded.

CHENOPODIUM ALBUM. 291

Experiment First.—Seeds were taken from a single plant of candi-
cans; one clearly and undeniably such, as Mr. Boswell-Syme concurred
with me in regarding it to be, when picked among a number of other
similar plants, growing in a field of very compact clayey ground, and
which (I suppose, on good grounds) had been dry and hard when the
plants were in the young stages of their growth. The seeds from this one
plant were sown in the spring of the succeeding year, 1868, in a drill
about two yards long and two inches wide; thus forming a stripe along
the middle of a raised bed, originally made for mushrooms in the open
air the preceding autumn, but failing to produce them, likely through
being made too late in an ungenial season. The bed itself was a heap
of horse-droppings, covered over with a layer of very loose earth, con-.
sisting chiefly of rotted grass-turves. The seed was sown in a narrow
line or drill, in order that the chance occurrence of any other seeds of
a Chenopodium, in the earth used, might become apparent on the wide
sloping space left on each side of the drill along the middle or crest of
the bed. Three plants of C. urbicum came on the space so left, their
presence easily accounted for; none of C. album in any of its forms.

Along the drill seedling plants of C. album came up abundantly,
and were left to struggle against each other for space whereon to grow.
The summer of 1868 was hot and dry; and water was given three or
four times about midsummer, when the lower leaves of the plants be-
came yellow and flaccid from dryness of air and ground; otherwise,
the plants were left to season and chance. About two hundred of
them survived to the flowering stage; the most vigorous of these
being three to four or even five feet high and copiously branched ;
the smaller about one or two feet high, mostly unbranched, drawn up
weakly under their taller and stronger brethren. If I had seen only
the larger examples, without knowing their parentage, I should myself
assuredly have labelled them paganum, as being in my own estimation
certainly nearest to that variety, notwithstanding some slight mealy-
whiteness on most of them, attributable perhaps to the dryness of the
season. But some of the smaller examples, if equally seen apart,
might have been as truly labelled candicans ; although even these WETO
less mealy-white and less compact in inflorescence, than their parents
and its associates had been. S o

rom this sowing a score of specimens have been dried for distri-
bution through the Exchange Club, in order to spread sus of
U

292 CHENOPODIUM ALBUM.

it would be sown,—there might be some half-unconscious bias of his
judgment in looking at the two specimens sent. His reply to the
question came in terms of doubt or hesitancy, but to the effect that
one of the two specimens might be candicans, approximating to viride ;
the other being also candicans, approaching rather to paganum. Tis

same lot. Mr. Baker’s reply was more decided, giving the name
paganum without dubiety ; as I had fully expected that he would do
and must do,

plant shown to Mr. Boswell-Syme in a dried state, and admitted by
him to be a fair example of candicans. Over a second heap of horse-
droppings, a layer of rather stiff mould had been laid, instead of the

mens for drying, in order to avoid the mischief of sowing seeds by
thousands on my vegetable ground. A very few later seedlings came

CHENOPODIUM ALBUM. 293

up along the place of the drill on this second bed, and when some of
these came into flower in August, as short and branching plants, with
loose subeymose inflorescence, the name viride seemed, more appro-
priate for them than either candicans or paganum. |

Now, what is to be learned from these two experiments? Clearly
that seeds taken from one of the varieties will produce one or both of
the other varieties, if sown under conditions of soil which are usually
associated with them ; or, at any rate, will produce subforms so inter-
mediate in character, that differences of opinion can arise among trained
botanists as to which name ought to be given to them. This latter
result is precisely in accordance with the facts which any experienced
botanist may find by thousands any year in fields and other disturbed
ground, by waysides and on rubbish heaps. Let any such botanist
first select his own type-forms to represent candicans, viride, paganum
respectively. Having done this, let him look around and he will
readily find all sorts of intermediate and connecting links between

they ought to be labelled. Lightly indeed must I esteem the accu-
racy and judgment of any botanist, who should declare that he had
done this, and had still found the typical forms only, without inter-
mediate links.

These ideas are not in accordance with the views avowed in print
by some other and well-known botanists ; neither do the results from
ith the alleged results from their experi-
This it is incum-
o support. the soundness of my own
sserted results. To this end I
will first request the reader's attention to a passage from * English
Botany,’ edition third, in reference to the three varieties ; their several
names being here used for clearness, instead of the Greek letters sub-
stituted in the passage as originally printed :—

“I believe variety candicans may prove a subspecies, distinct from
varieties viride and paganum, which pass gradually into each other, but
as I have not had an opportunity of testing its constancy by cultiva-
tion, I defer to the authority of the majority of botanists by arranging
it as a variety. The variety paganum is the only one I have raised
from seed, and it invariably comes Up true. Professor Boreau says

294 CHENOPODIUM ALBUM.

that C. album, paganum, and viride all invariably reproduce themselves
from seed.” (Eng. Bot. edit. 3, n.

The able editor of * English Botany ’ must have cast aside his usual
clearness of judgment when that paragraph was penned and printed.
We here find him first mentally separating candicans as a subspecies,
although he has had no opportunity of testing its constancy. He then
forthwith informs us that the other two, viride and paganum, do pass
gradually into each other, although they “invariably " come up true
from seed; the latter, fide Boswell-Syme himself; both of them, fide
Boreau. These statements and inferences cannot be praised on the
ground of logical consistency or clearness of argument. To warrant
the statement that viride and paganum pass gradually into each other,
on his own authority, Mr. Syme must actually have observed interme-
diate forms, as so many links of connection or step-by-step transition
between them. Whence do these intermediate and graduated forms
of annual plants come? The answer is obvious—from seeds. This
is variability, not imvariability.

It was easy enough to pen the word “ invariably " twice over in the
passage quoted ; but what justified its use? How many experiments
are needed, each set of them made under different conditions of soil,
of site, of humidity, and so forth, before we can become warranted in
writing “invariably”? A single well-devised experiment may suffice
to show variability ; supported as that view is by thousands of natural
facts in evidence of it around us. A hundred experiments, made under
non-explained circumstances, would be poor support of invariability, in-
consistent as that view is with the facts to be found in abundance by
any botanist who will look for them in a truth-seeking spirit.

When the experiments are made by nature, then the varieties are so
inconstant that intermediate gradations are produced, the varieties
"pass gradually into each other," as Mr. Syme himself informs us;
but when the experiments are'under control of Mr. Syme or Professor
Boreau, then no intermediates, no transition links, no varieties are pro-
duced ; each of the three forms produces its own exact likeness only.
Clearly, the experimenters are unequal to their work ; they are unable
to imitate nature; they are unable to produce in their gardens such
variations as RN nature every year produces in our fields and way-
sides. How is this? Mr. Boswell Syme limits his own testimony to
paganum, Now, it has been before remarked that paganum, not can-

CHENOPODIUM ALBUM. 295

dicans, is the typical form or proper type of the species. When seeds
are taken from that typical form and are sown in the kind of ground
(say, worked garden ground) which ordinarily produces that form,
what could reasonably be expected other than the reproduction of the
same type-form ? Such a test would be a sham and an absurdity. If
it be sought to test the persistence of a typical form, let its seeds be
sown under unusual conditions of soil, or situation, or humidity, ete.
If it be wished to reduce back varieties aberrant from the type-form,
let their seeds be sown in those soils or situations where the type oc-
curs exclusively, or at least much prevails over the other forms. Iam
satisfied that no true observer and sound reasoner who acts thus, will
afterwards declare that the varieties of Chenopodium album “ invari-
ably" come true; that is, constantly reproduce through seeds their
own like only without variation.

One other quotation appears suitable and requisite here, if made only
in self-defence before readers of the * Journal of Botany.’ Last year I
sent to the Botanical Exchange Club a large supply of specimens of
C. album, expressly to illustrate the fact that intermediate gradations
are found wild. In the report of the Club, the following passage oc-
curs:—“ Mr. W. sends what he thinks * intermediate links ' between the
varieties, but whether they be so in any true sense is to be doubted.
As far as experiments have yet gone, they tend to show that these

forms come up true from seed.” (‘ Journal of Botany,’ No. 63, p. 68.)

Here we have a feeble confusion of thought,—an incapacity to see
truth because it is opposed to some preconceived idea, taken up second-
hand, which ought never to have defaced a report on facts. The spe-
cimens had been brought before the signers of the report in their
visible reality. They do not venture to assert that the specimens were
exact examples of the named varieties, and not forms intermediate 1n
character between those varieties. They substitute verbiage about the
possibility of doubting them in the “ true sense " of “ intermediate
links.” And then they try to disprove positive facts, visible to the
eyes and understanding, by allusion to alleged results purely nega-
tive. Mr. J. G. Baker should be mindful not again to let a report,
which he has to sign, be written by a critic so little prepared to
criticize correctly. Assuredly that passage was not written by Mr.
Baker himself.

rr

296

SERTULUM CHINENSE ALTERUM ; A SECOND DECADE
OF NEW CHINESE PLANTS.

By H. F. Hanon, Pu.D., ETO.

oS. Capparis (Eucapparis, pedicellares) hastigera, n. sp.; diffusa,
ramis angulatis viridibus tomento albo et cinnamomeo stellato deter-
gibili obtectis, spinis stipularibus brevibus subuncinatis, foliis brevi-
petiolatis e'basi cuneata trilobis lobis lateralibus patentibus abbreviatis
rotundatis obtusissimis medio producto lanceolato-lineari sequali cal-
loso-mueronato penninerviis novellis tenerrimis maturis coriaceis
utrinque eximie prominulo-reticulatis, floribus axillaribus solitariis pe-
duneulis petiolo 6-plo longioribus eum sepalis rotundatis cinnamomeo-
tomentosis, petalis oblongis glabris, staminibus circ. 30, ovario linea
breviore ovoideo glaberrimo gynophoro longissimo basi lanato suffulto,
stylo subnullo.—In herbidis demissis ad Pak-shá, ora maxime australi
prov. Cantoniensis, sine fl. et fr. legi, d. I9 Novembris, 1866 ; ex
insula Hai-nan specimina florida nuper retulit cl. Swinhoe. (Exsiec.
n. 13732.)
Leaves borne on a. petiole 1-2? lines in length, 2 inches long, the
lateral lobes only 6 to 8 lines long, diverging, and therefore presenting
à truncate surface above, at right angles with the costa. š

Closely allied to the preceding, and with it, no doubt, near to

C. brevispina, De Cand., etc.; but the flowers are about four times

sindfier, and the Ovary smooth, quite different in shape, and smaller,
besides the other characters given.

oe 3. Viola (Nomimium) excisa, n. Sp.; acaulis, longe repens, estolo-

SERTULUM CHINENSE ALTERUM. 297

nosa ?, glaberrima ; foliis longius petiolatis serratis serraturis distanti-
bus incurvis glanduliferis late cordato-sagittatis v. cordato-hastatis
sinu nempe basilari latissimo semicirculari quasi excavato lobis latera-
libus longe deorsum productis rotundatis vel acutiusculis medio equi-
longis, stipulis magnis liberis lineari-lanceolatis subfaleatis acuminatis
remote denticulatis, floribus longe pedunculatis, pedunculis supra
medium bibracteolatis folio plus minus longioribus, sepalis lanceolatis
acuminatis appendicibus brevibus obtusis, petalis calyce duplo longio-
ribus oblongis obtusis dilute violaceis venis saturatioribus pictis late-
ralibus velutinis calcare obtusissimo sepalis duplo breviore, stylo deor-
sum attenuato stigmate uncinato papilloso, capsula ovoidea, seminibus
maturis plumbeis.— Diffusa, longe serpens inter gramina in rivulo
exiguo intra sepimenta magni templi Pak-wan-tung, ad Sai-chii-shan,
prov. Cantoniensis, m. Aprili 1866, leg. T. Sampson. (Exsicc. n.
13053.)
Appears nearest to V. Wightiana, Wall.

D4, Rosa (Nobiles) Ambyensis, n. sp. ; ramulis striatulis purpurascen-
tibus glabris opacis, aculeis sparsis recurvis basi complanatis pallide
rubro-purpureis lucidis, foliolis 5-7 increscentibus ovatis ellipticis vel
ovato-lanceolatis ipso apice obtusis imcumbenti-serratis subtus palli-
dioribus utrinque. glaberrimis et lucidis necnon conspicue etsi subti-
liter prominulo-reticulato-venulosis petiolis parce aculeolatis, stipulis
acuminatissimo-setaceis ciliatis ac parce glandulosis denticulatis a pe-
tiolo prorsus liberis, corymbis setaceo-bracteatis, floribus parvis, pedi-
cellis angulatis 4-4 poll. longis cum tubo calycino eampanulato 1j—
lin. longo glaberrimis, calycis laciniis oblongis acutissimis extus pube-
rulis vix glandulosis intus dense albo-tomentosis parce setaceo-pinnati-
fidis basinque versus aculeolis 1-2 preeditis ipsius tubo sesquilongiori-
bus petalis albis oblongis emarginatis sesquibrevioribus, stylis lanosis-
simis basi tantum in columnam brevem glaberrimam coalitis stami-
nibus duplo brevioribus, cynarrhodis globosis erectis laciniis calycinis
arcte reflexis coronatis pisi magnitudine, ovariis sessilibus.—In col-
linis demissis circa urbem Amoy, satis vulgaris : ipse legi m. Octobri
1857, postea specimina a cll. De Grijs et Sampson collecta pluries
accepi. (Exsicc. n. 5690.

Mr. J. G. Baker, whose critical knowledge of the genus Rosa is, I
believe, unequalled by that of any British botanist, has examined my
plant, and remarks, in a note, “ Leaves of R. sempervirens, but

298 SERTULUM CHINENSE ALTERUM.

calyx, ete., not so glandular, and column of styles less exserted.” Tt
differs also, as will be seen by the above character, drawn up from
very good materials in my herbarium, in the very small flowers,—no
larger than those of the common South Chinese R. Brunonis,—and
especially in the entirely free setaceous stipules, an important cha-
racter in this genus, and by which it is, I believe, distinguished from
all its European congeners.

I may take this opportunity of stating that I believe there is no
ground for regarding R. multiflora, Thunb., as a native of Hongkong.
I have never found or seen South Chinese specimens myself; and
Mr. Bentham, who incladed it in the ‘Flora Hongkongensis,’ has
since informed me that he almost doubts Mr. Hinds’s specimen be-
longing to this species, and that my own name was quoted on the
authority of Dr, Seemann’s determination in the ‘Botany of the
Herald’s Voyage.’ I have now before me an original specimen of the
plant left with Dr. Seemann for that work, but it is unfortunately only
in fruit; and, being labelled ** Hongkong "' simply, and collected about
twenty years ago, I cannot give any account of its exact origin. It is,
however, indubitably altogether different from Thunberg’s species, of
which I possess a fine wild Japanese specimen, gathered by Maxi-
mowicz, and, from the small lanceolate leaflets pubescent beneath, pea-
like fruit, and deciduous stipules, I am inclined to suspect it may be
referable to R. microcarpa, Lindl.; but, in the absence of flowers, it
is impossible to feel any great certainty as to its affinity.

ay 5. Hedyotis (Oldenlandia) Thwaitesiana, n. sp. ; caulibus basi lig-
nosis longis diffusis decumbentibus gracilibus tetragonis glaberrimis,
foliis brevipetiolatis ovatis v. ovato-lanceolatis acutis glaberrimis
margine scabriusculis sursum sensim decrescentibus, stipulis brevibus
connatis scabridis dentibus subulatis subpectinatis glaberrimis margi-
natis, cymis axillaribus amplis effuse paniculatis foliis duplo vel
pluries longioribus, bracteis foliis homomorphis sed minoribus, corolla
infundibulari extus pubera laciniis calycis glabri triangulatis duplo
longiore, genitalibus exsertis, stigmate clavato bifido, capsula semi-
globosa compressiuscula laciniis calycinis sinu truncato discretis coro-
nata, seminibus in quovis loculo 7—8 minutissimis cochlidimorphis vel
fungiformibus nigris scrobiculato-rugosis.—In graminosis prope semi-
tas ad extremitatem orientalem faucium Shiu-hing, fl. West River,
prov. Cantoniensis, d. 7 Febr. 1867, collegit T. Sampson. ( Exsicc.
n. 13755.

SERTULUM CHINENSE ALTERUM. 299

My excellent and learned friend Dr. Thwaites, to whom I have de-
dicated this plant, and who has made a special study of the Indian
species of the genus, informs me that he considers it nearest to
H. monosperma, W. and A., but that he has seen nothing like it. It
has some general resemblance to that plant, but the copious loose
axillary biparous cymes which constitute the inflorescence, and the
several-seeded capsule-cells will alone readily distinguish it.

wl 6: Parechites adnascens, n. sp.; frutescens, caulibus purpurascenti-
bus striatulis pubentibus senioribus demum glabris uno latere radices
adventitias breves emittentibus, ramulis petiolisque dense ferrugineo-
tomentosis, foliis petiolo cire. lineali suffultis coriaceis oblongo-ellip-
tieis utrinque obtusis supra glaberrimis subtus tomento pallide ferru-
gineo vestitis adultis magis glabratis penninerviis $—14-pollicaribus,
cymis dichotomis laxis ramulos t inantibus, infl ntia. tomentosa,
bracteis lanceolatis pilosis deciduis, calycis laciniis ecarinatis oblongis
plerumque inzqualibus extus pilosis intus glaberrimis acutiusculis
anthesi peracta accrescentibus basi intus glandulis quinque subquad-
ratis undulatis auctis, corollæ hypocraterimorphe tubo calycem duplo
excedente infra medium ampliato limbi circ. 8-linealis laciniis obliquis
subdolabriformi-oblongis truncatis fauce pilosis, antheris subsagittatis
apice connectivi hyalini apieulatis, stigmate conico acuto basi anguste
annulato stylo triplo breviore ad medium antherarum attingente eisque
adhzrente cum corolla deciduo styli apicem ampliatum trunca
relinquente.—In ins. Tai-tan, prope Amoy, rupibus lichenosis, instar
Hedere v. Psychotrie serpentis, ope radicum adventitiarum adheeren-
tem, m. Maio 1866 invenit T. Sampson; e prov. Fokien, absque ple-
niori loei natalis adnotatione, olim misit am. De Grijs. (Exsice. n.
11071

Although Mr. Bentham has, in the * Flora Hongkongensis,’ adopted

A. De Candolle's name Rhynchospermum for this genus, it is clear that

of Miquel must be preferred, as the elder De Candolle himself recognized

Reinwardt's Rhynchospermum, published eighteen years before that of
his son

wt 7. Parechites Bowringii, n. sp.; ramis rubro-purpureis junioribus

pilosulis, foliis petiolo 4—6-lineali marginibus elevatis pilosulis suffultis

papyraceis oblongis utrinque obtusis spinuloso-apieulatis glaberrimis

supra lucidis subtus opacis rete venularum coloratarum eximie æqua-

liter pietis venis venulisque vero nequaquam elevatis 13—2-pollicaribus,

300 SERTULUM CHINENSE ALTERUM.

floribus in racemos axillares paucifloros foliis dimidio breviores dis-
positis, bracteis crebris parvis subseariosis obtusis, calycis laciniis bre-
vibus ovatis obtusis margine membranaceis intus squamis 5 membra-
naceis ovatis iis alternis auctis, corolla tubo calyce 3—4-plo longiore
eequali haud constricto apice subito ampliato limbi laciniis oblique
ovatis obtusiusculis, staminibus basi corolla insertis filamentis rectis
corolle tubo per totam longitudinem adnatis antheris sagittatis exsertis
stigmati adherentibus, stigmate incrassato apice bidentato stylo triplo
breviore, folliculis lævibus linearibus valde divergentibus pollicaribus,
seminibus apice leniter attenuatis coma sessili ipsis triplo longiore
coronatis.—In ins. Hongkong. (Exsice. n. 6006.)

This plant was given me more than ten years ago by Mr. J. C.
Bowring, who had formerly gathered it in Hongkong in company with
the late Col. Champion. There is no allusion to it in the ‘Flora
Hongkongensis. Though a good and complete specimen it has, like
all Mr. Bowring's plants, been subjected to far too great pressure, so
that it is only after the most careful maceration and boiling that I
have succeeded in separating without injury the anthers from the
stigma, and obtained a tolerably satisfactory view of the latter. I
thought at first that this might be the Parsonsia? Helicandra of
Hooker and Arnott; but, when the corolla is split open, the filaments
are seen to be soldered with the tube, and to run up quite straight
into the anthers. I suppose it is a true Parechites, though it does
not dry of that peculiar pallid tint found in P. Thunbergii and many
Asclepiadacee and Celastracee ; but the genera allied to Echites which
have been founded by J. Mueller, Wight, and Miquel, having all been
established from a comparison of the species of limited geographical
areas, without a comprehensive study of all those known, will need a
complete revision. As in Asteracee and Orchidaceae, there can be no
doubt that the genera of Apocynacee and Asclepiadacee have been
multiplied without reason ; slight variations in the form of orgaus, and
the presence, absence, or various modifications of appendages of no '
structural importance whatever being the only grounds of distinction.

WÈ 8. Ebermaiera concinnula, n. sp.; caule subnullo vel hypogæo,
folis rosulatis petiolo brevi v. longiusculo flocculoso suffultis basi
cuneatis oblongis obtusis margine sinuatis supra aspero-punctatis
opacis subtus pallidis venisque paululum prominulis flocculosis 1-2
pollices longis 4—7 lineas latis, racemis terminalibus 3-polliearibus pu-

SERTULUM CHINENSE ALTERUM. 301

bentibus simplicibus vel basin versus ramos 1-2 nune proferentibus,
pedicellis alternis filiformibus bilinealibus basi bracteatis, bracteis brae-
teolisque calycis basi ippon =e SESE calyce pedicello
duplo longiore pubescent gis, corollæ glabræ
infundibularis subrectæ tubo lacinias calycinas laterales apice pallide
apiculatas adzequante lobis obtusis calyce duplo longioribus, stigmate
bilobo, capsula oblonga compressa obtusa glabra valvis medio sulcatis.
—In rupibus muscosis ad marginem vie ad cavernam Tsui-ngam
ducentis, Sai-chü-shan, prov. Cantoniensis, m. Aprili 1866, collegit
T. Sampson. (Exsice. n. 13021

I am indebted to Mr. J. G. Baker, of the Kew herbarium, (who adds
that it has been sent from Formosa by Mr. Swinhoe,) for the informa-
tion that this species is nearest to the Coe we E. debilis, T. And.
- (=Erythracanthus elongatus, var. B. Nees
425 9. F'andellia (Titmannia) urticifolia, n. is albo-pilosa, erecta vel
basi decumbens 5 pollices ad pedem longa, foliis deltoideo-ovatis acutis
a medio ad apicem grosse dentato-serratis 5-8 lineas longis in petio-
lum alatum lamina tertio breviorem cuneatis floralibus conformibus
sensim minoribus, racemis axillaribus et terminalibus, pedicellis calyce
paulo v. duplo longioribus, calycis bilinealis laciniis linearibus, corolla
calycem parum superante, filamentorum anticorum appendieula obtusis-
sima glandulosa, antherarum loculis divergentibus, capsula oblonga
calyci zequilonga.—Ad semitas in angiportu Tsing-yune, secus fl. North
River, prov. Cantoniensis, d. 19 Sept. 1866, collegerunt Sampson et
Hance. (Exsice. n. 13769.)

Evidently, as suggested to me by Dr. Thwaites, very near M. elata,
Benth. It is not unlike Lindenbergia urticifolia, Lehm., in the con-
spieuous shining pubescence and in its leaves, but the latter are much
more deltoi

wid! 10. Cision leptostachya, n. sp.; fruticosa, tota glaberrima, ramis
angulatis striatis, foliis brevipetiolatis e basi cuneata vix inzequali lan-
ceolatis obtuse acuminatis septuplinerviis nervis marginalibus incon-
spicuis membranaceis sub lente obscure pellucido-punctatis, amentis
masculis cylindrieis gracilibus, pedunculis petiolis circiter eequilongis,
feemineis masculis sesquicrassioribus subpollicaribus.—In prov. Can-
toniensi ad Sai-chii-shan, rupibus perpendicularibus Hedere instar
radicellis adnatam, easque dense obtegentem, m. Aprili 1866, legit
Sampson. (Exsice. n. 13030.)—Folia 25-4 poll. longa, 8-16 lin

802 DISCOVERY OF POTENTILLA NORVEGICA IN ENGLAND.

lata, incluso petiolo 3—5-lineali. Amenta mascula 23—35$-pollicaria, in
sicco quoad folia patulo-crecta, sed in planta vigente e ramulis graci-
liter sed rigide dependentia.

This species does not seem to agree with any of those described by
Miquel. I suspect it is nearest his C. spherostachya, from which it
seems only to be discriminated by the much longer J amenta and the
cylindrical 9 ones.

ON THE DISCOVERY OF POTENTILLA NORVEGICA,
Linn., IN ENGLAND.

By G. S. GissoN, Ese., F.L.S.

On the 1st of July, 1868, I went, in company with some entomolo- .
gical friends, to Wieken Fen, which is well kuown as a locality for
Papilio Machaon, and which still abounds there. In walking across
Burwell Fen, my attention was attracted to a plant which grew on
the side of one of the marsh ditches, and appeared different from any
species with which I was acquainted. Being in haste, I did not stay
to search further; but, on examining the specimens after my return
home, they appeared to me to agree with the description of Potentilla
Norvegica. Subsequent comparison of them with those in the her-

aria of Linneeus and Sir J. E. Smith confirmed me in the opinion
that they belonged to that species, which was fully decided by seeing
characteristic specimens of that plant in the Herbarium at Kew.
have since again visited the spot, and, after careful search, discovered
about twenty plants growing in the turf of the Fen-drove, or on the
sides of the ditch; it did not extend far, but was scattered around
some 30 to 50 feet. I did not notice it elsewhere in the Fen, but this
is so extensive that it would be impossible to search it over in any
moderate length of time. The plant is inconspicuous, and likely to
passed over, except when in flower. Its geographical distribution
renders it unlikely to be found native in the southern parts of Eng-
land; but I cannot account for its introduction in so rough a spot,
and it is not a plant that I have ever seen in cultivation. It appear
quite at home, and at any rate must have been there for years.
The following is a description of the plant :—
Potentilla Norvegica, Linn. Sp. 715. Stem erect, upper portion di-

ON THE TANGHINIA VENENIFLUA. 303

chotomous. Leaves all ternate, petiolate, those near the root with
long stalks; leaflets oblong, acutely serrated, beset with spreading
pili. Petals obovate, shorter than the calyx. Flowers numerous,
small, yellow. Height 4 to 8 inches. It is deseribed as annual or
biennial, but has more the appearance of a perennial plant. It is
found in various parts of Northern Europe, also in Siberia and North
America.

ON THE TANGHINIA VENENIFLUA, THE ORDEAL
POISON-NUT OF MADAGASCAR.

By Groner BrxwzrT, M.D., F.L.S.

This elegant tree is now naturalized in New South Wales, and is
readily propagated. There is a noble specimen of it in the Sydney
Botanical Gardens, which attracts attention from its bright green
foliage, delicate and fragrant blossoms, and pendulous egg-shaped
fruit. The label, close to the tree, inscribed “ Madagascar Ordeal
Poison-tree,” occasions it to be treated with some respect by visitors
to the gardens, for while other flowering trees and shrubs suffer from
their depredations, it has been remarked that this is the best pre-
served tree in the collection, as none of its fragrant flowers have been
plucked, and the fruit, whether strewing the ground or hanging from
the tree in tempting clusters, has never been purloined. It is of the
Natural Order Apocynacee, and derives its generic name from its na-
tive appellation in Madagascar, Tanghin. The largest and finest tree
in the Sydney Botanic Gardens is twenty feet in height, with a cir-
cumference of the branches full fifty feet. It flowers in the months of
November and December, and is often observed at the same time
covered with fruit in different stages of maturity, produced from the
blossoms of the preceding year. The flower-buds are of a beautiful
crimson colour, and, when expanded, the corolla is white, with the
edges and under surface tinged with crimson; the flowers are very
fragrant and their odour is retained for some time after they are
withered. The fruit is oviform and about the size of a hen’s egg; it
contains a hard stone or nut, enveloped in a dense fibrous substance.
On this fibrous part being removed, there is seen a dark brown shell,
which, on being opened, is found to contain awhite kernel, in size and
appearance like an almond, and of a slightly bitter flavour. The tree

`
N
^.
^

304 ON THE TANGHINIA VENENIFLUA.

bears a large quantity of fruit. The fruit is at first (when grown to
its full size) of a green colour, then changes to a purplish-red tinge
on one side, but, when fully ripe, becomes wrinkled, and the entire
fruit assumes a deep purplish-red colour. The whole of the tree yields
a quantity of milky juice, very adhesive (which probably arises from
containing caoutchouc) and of a sweet creamy taste.

Respecting the toxicological properties of this tree, it is mentioned
in a paper published by Professor Pelikan in 1860, that its most
poisonous part is the fruit; he had an alcoholic extract prepared from
the leaves and stalks of the plant, and, aided by Professor Kölliker,
experimented with it on frogs. The experiments proved that it does
not belong to tetanic poisons. Its effect is particularly directed upon
the heart, the action of which it paralyses, leaving the ventricles in a
bloodless condition. This effect is a direct one, and not brought
about merely by the medulla oblongata and the spinal marrow. Se-
condarily, it paralyses the motor nerves in the direction from the
centre towards the periphery ; tertiarily, it paralyses the muscles of
voluntary motion. The Zunghinia is thus to be considered a specific
poison for the heart and muscles; it paralyses the muscles less rapidly
than upas, veratrine, and sulphocyanide of potassium, but in regard to
its paralysing action upon the heart, surpasses considerably the two
other poisons, veratrine and sulphocyanide of potassium.

“Like the savages of Madagascar, our ancestors were great be-
lievers in witchcraft; that old superstition of the darker ages which
led our pious forefathers to burn or drown harmless old women, and
count it a righteous deed so to do,” but abolished by them as edu-
cation progressed. It now remains among the savages of Mada-
gascar, who, for this and other crimes, use the Ordeal-nut, and it
is regarded by them as an infallible detector of guilt. The portion
used in the Ordeal is the kernel of the fruit, which is pounded before
being administered to the accused person; should it cause vomiting,
the accused person escapes, but to those by whom it is retained, it
proves rapidly fatal and thereby their guilt is considered to be esta-
blished. The operation of the poison in the Ordeal differs, sometimes
acting as a virulent poison, generally as an emetic. In one published
account it is stated that “a difference visible even to the naked eye
does exist between that which only occasions vomiting and that which
destroys ; the latter always presenting a slight appearance of redness.

DR. HOOKER’S ADDRESS TO THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION. 305

The people declare that this hue is miraculously assumed, and regard
the change as an infallible sign of death to the accused; yet, if this
redness be exceedingly obvious, the relations who are present, desire
that such a fruit may be rejected and another chosen; this proposal is
probably agreed to, but the next fruit exhibits the same ominous
presage and the victim dies. Several opinions are held by the natives
on this subject : some say that there are two kinds of trees, one poison-
ous, the other only emetic, and so similar in appearance that none but
the administrators know the difference, and even they sometimes err, de-
stroying when they intend to save, and vice versd. May not this be
explained by two species existing in Madagascar? The Tanghinia
Manghas, a species found in India, bears a fruit which is stated to be
emetic. This species was supposed by some botanists to be identical
with 7. veneniflua, but, on comparing the living plants, they were found
to be distinct species. Z. Manghas bears delicate white flowers, desti-
tute of fragrance. If both species are found in Madagascar, or a
species with similar properties to the Indian, it would readily account
for the different results in the trial by Ordeal, and the correctness
of the statement of the natives, that “there are two kinds, one
poison, the other only emetic.” The milky juice of T. Manghas is said
to be used as a purgative, and, according to Rumphius, the natives
boil and eat the leaves mixed with other pot-herbs, which thus act asa
gentle laxative. The bark is also used in Java and Amboyna as a
familiar cathartic, the action of which is said to be very similar to
that ofsenna. Manghas is the name given to the tree in its native
country.
Sydney, New South Wales, July 14, 1868.

DR. J. D. HOOKER’S PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS AT THE
MEETING OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION.

All botanists, of whatever shade of opinion, must have beheld with gratifi-
cation Dr. Hooker's presiding over the Norwich Meeting of the British Asso-

great annual gathering of men of science in this country, was a right to which
We botanists were entitled. "That this right should have been so long withheld
has been a matter of regret; that it has at last been granted, a tardy act of jus-
tice. Dr. Hooker, out-and-out Darwinian though he be, ia a good representative
man, and in his election his colleagues were duly honoured. His presidential

VOL. VI. [OCTOBER 1, 1868.

306 DR. J. D. HOOKERS PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS

address, which we are compelled to give in a condensed form in those parts

not relating to bot: ill be read with interest, and must be received with
that indulgence which he himself claims for it. Indeed, in the very outset,
he himself states some of the objections which may be urged against it e

gravest, however, he has omitted to mention; and that is, the polemical
turn displayed when he comes to dwell upon a review on Mr. Darwin's last
book in the * Athenzum,'—the same review previously commented upon in
Mr. Bentham's annual address at the Msg LT It is rather TE SC
that, in their addresses, the presidents of two great scientific bodies like the

insignificant production as made out, when two eminent men, as Messrs. Bent-

ham and J. D. Hooker are on all hands acknowledged to be, were for months

pondering over a refutation of it, to be presented on two separate solemn occa-
to bodi

men are dedi to rise ies the level of common Abhi tage life.

oblige" is a maxim advan usly e. Nor did
Dr. Hooker prio much ae when he hdd up the Kew Museum, of which
he is the head, as a model for imitation. Such remarks would have come

much better, and with more force, from independent sources. On the whole,
then, Dr. Hooker did not take proper advantage of the is Oppo that
peeso itself, as will be seen from the abstract we n
“Thirty years,” said Dr. Hooker, “ will to-morrow deis apis since I first
attended a meeting of the British Association ; it was the one which opened at
]

and it is to this expedition, which was one of the very earliest results of the
zare of the British Association, that I am indebted for the honour you have
onferred upon me in pleasing me in your president’s chair. If I now look back
vith pride to th diately following years, when I Thea a share, however
small, in the discovery of the Antarctic Continent, the Southern enge ic
Poles, the Polar Barrier, and the ice-clad Voleano of Victoria Land, I
sag with other and far different feelings
e impression is very Fac qid that the Presidential address should
either be a scientific tour de force, philosophical and popular, or a résumé o

AT THE MEETING OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION. 307

the progress of one or more of the important branches of science ; and this
view of the duty has greatly embarrassed me, inasmuch as I am unable to fulfil
either of these requirements. On various occasions during the last half-year I

then upon some of the great advances that have been made in botany during
the last few years; after which I shall allude to some matters connected with
that dawning science, the early history of mankind, a theme which will be a
distinguishing collateral feature of the Norwich Association.

* My duty as President is the pleasant one of introducing to you the

State for India “the great and urgent importance of adopting active measures
to obtain reports on the physical form, manners, and customs of indigenous
populations of India, and especially of those tribes which are still in the habit
of erecting Megalithi ib

subjeet of the Government of the Natural History Collections of the Bri
Museum, which resulted in a deputation, who represented to the

nister, in the name of the Council, that it was desirable that these collections
be placed under the control of a single officer, who should be directly respon-

only add, that though the zoological collections are the finest in the world, and
the geological and palieontological
the forty-five trustees, only three who have
of the branches of science these collections i A
i botanist has ever been appointed
cal library, then amongst

subject is still far from being exhausted,
in this country these appear to me to afford

x 2

308 DR. J. D. HOOKER’S PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS

schoolmasters and mistresses trained to teach these subjects; and many more
years before either provincial or private schools will be supplied with such il-
lustrative specimens as are essential for the teacher’s purposes.

* Confining myself to the consideration of provincial and local museums, and

of their allies, the fiiptions of those organs, and other matters relating to their
habits, uses, and place in the economy of nature. Such an arrangement has
not been carried out in any museum known to me, though partially attained
in that of Ipswich ; it requires some space, many pictorial illustrations, mag-
nified views of the smaller organs and their structure, and copious legible de-
scriptive labels, and it should not contain a single specimen more than is

wanted. The other requirements of a provincial museum are, complete collec-
tions of the plants and animals of the province, which should be kept entirely

: u E

strangely overlooked, viz. their situation and their lighting and interior ar-
rangements. e provincial museum is too often huddled away almost out of
sight ina dark, crowded, and dirty thoroughfare, where it pays dear for ground-
rents, rates, and taxes, and cannot be extended; the object, apparently, being
to catch country people on market days. Such localities are frequented by the

townspeople only when on business, and w they consequently have no
time for sight-seeing the evening, or on holidays, when they could visit
the museum, they naturally prefer si outskirts of the town to its centre, The

a cheerful aspect, and grass and trees, will attract visitors, and especially fami-
lies and schools. If the external accessorics of provincial museums are bad,
the internal are often worse; the rooms are usually lighted by windows on one
side only, so that the cases between the walls are dark, and those opposite the

visitor stands in his own li provincial museums, when space 1s an

object, there is no better plan than rectangular long rooms, with o i

dows on each side, and buttress cases projecting into the room between each
s. This arrangem mbines economy of space with perfect

illumination, and affords facilities for classification. Upon this plan the large

l
f
1
f

AT THE MEETING OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION. 309

museum at Kew is built, where the three principal rooms are 70 feet long by
25 feet wide, and each accommodates 1000 c mdi em e iioi lighted
eases, 6700 feet of wall room for pictures and for , besides

two fireplaces, four entrances, and a well staircase, 11 feet each way. A cir-
cular building, with cases radiating from the wall between the windows, would

cepting the lighting of the cases. The proportions of the basement and first
floor might be such as to admit of additional stories being added, and the roof
be so constructed as to be removable without difficulty when an additional
story was required ; furthermore, rectangular galleries might be built, radiating
from the central building, and lighted by opposite windows, with buttress cases
between each pair of windows.

** In respect of its Natural History tiim the position of the British Mu-
seum appears to me to be a disadvantageous one ; it is surrounded by miles of
streets, including some of the principal eesti thoroughfares, which pour
clouds of dust and the products of coal combustion into its area day and night.
M J the Briti wW Gantt th hl m who

ritish

e in so short a time, formed this wonderful collection. For some years
past it has been considered to be the finest in the world. This is due to the
energy and ability of the keepers and curators; and in mentioning them, I
would wish to pay a passing tribute to the merits of the venerable Dr. Gray,
who has devoted his life to the development of his de epartment with a single-
ness med purpose, liberality, and zeal, that are beyond all praise.
n my own special science, the greatest advances that have been made
uring the last ten years have been in the department of fossil botany and ve-
mas eese In the past history of the globe, two epochs stand pro-
ntly out—the Carboniferous and the Miocene—for the abundant material
they afford, acd the light they consequently throw on the early condition of
the vegetable kingdom. Why plants eine: " as so much more lavishly
preserved during these than during som of t ing or earlier vem.

gical record. Our knowledge of c
berg, Brongniart, and Lindley and Hutton, has been
€ and Unger on the Continent, and by Dawson in Canada, has received
very i t accessions of late through the ON energy of Mr. Binney, of
e rug who has devoted ced thirty years to the search for those rarely
found specimens which exhibit the internal ecd ofthe plant. His elabo-
rate unidad of the most abundant, and, till his researches, the least under-
stood plant of the coal-measures, Calamites, has just appeared in the memoirs
of the Palzeontographical Society ; and sen of Mr. Binney's materials having
also formed the subject of a very rece and valuable paper (Seemann's
* Journal of Botany,' 1867, p. 349) by Mr. ap sca er of the British Museum,
I may quote their joint results as one. These show that Calamites is an actual

310 DR. J. D. HOOKER'S PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS

member of the existing family of Tetas, which eontained previously but
one genus, that of the common Mare's-tails of our river-banks and woods; as
also that nearly a dozen other genera of coal-measure plants may be referred

genera now

ways doubtful; but the value of these positive identifications is none the less
on these accounts. It may hereafter prove of some significance that these Ca-
lamites, which in the coal epoch assumed gigantic proportions, and presented
multitudinous forms and very varied organs of growth, are now represented by
but one genus, differing most remarkably from its prototype in size, and the
simplicity and uniformity of its vegetable organs. Passing to the Tertiary flora,
bours of Count Saperte in France, of Gaudin and Strozzi, and of Masso-
longha in Italy, as oy asain in America, and above all, of Heer in Switzer-
land, have within the last ten years accumulated a vast number of species of
ossil plants ; and if the rs tuli of the affinities of the majority are de-
pendible, they prove the persistence throughout the Tertiary strata of eqs:

itoring families and | genera, and Mie mu of — than these. Here, how
Almost the only wel

[x]
EM 4 gre RT S 3.4 in. ti

tl f the vast majority of those Tertiary
plants are their mutilated leaves, and, unlike the bones of vertebrate anim mals
and the shells of mollusks, the leaves of ao plants are extremely vari-
able in all their characters. Furthermore, the leaves of plants of different
natural families, and of different ir ben one another to such a degree,
that in the ease of recent plants every botanist regards these organs as most

flowers, few traces are to be found in the fossils, and yet it is from tuem exclu-
sively that the position of a recent plant in the vegetable kingdom can be cer-
tifi An instructive instance of over-reliance on leaves, and perhaps, too, on
preconceived ideas, happened not long ago to a paleontologist of such distin-
guished merit that his reputation cannot suffer from an allusion to it. In the

eality, he referred three associated impressions of fossil leaves to three genera,
belonging to as many different families of plants, and was shoe helped to =

which they were deposit ted. A subsequent chine, Bre was a botanist; but
not a paleontologist, declares these three supposed genera to be the three leaf-

grows on the spot. Which of the two is right, I do not say ; the fact shows
to what opposite conclusions different observers of the same fossil materials
may be led. If, however, much is uncertain, all is not so, and the science has
of late made sure and steady progress, and developed really grand results.
Heer’s labours on kt Mioene and Pliocene floras especially are of the highest
value and interest. conclusions regarding the flora of the Bovey Tracey
coal-beds (for the Bina of which, in a form worthy of their value and of
their author's merit, we are indebted to the wise liberality of Miss Burdett

Sheth CET EIU As ere PED. T

ERR ee TO

*

AT THE MEETING OF THE BRITISII ASSOCIATION. STI

outts) are founded on a sufficient number of absolute determinations; and

his more recent ‘Flora Fossilis Arctica’ threatens to create a revolution in

Tertiary geology. In this latter work, Professor Heer shows, on apparently
Asiatic t

can,
flourished during the Miocene period in Iceland, Arctic Greenland, Spitzber-

pers on the ‘Fertilization of Plants’ which we owe to Mr. Darwin
aware that this distinguished naturalist, after accumulating stores of facts in
geology and zoology during his circumnavigation of the globe with Captain

rose and Cowslip (‘Journal of the Linnean Society of London,’ vol. vi. p. 77),
m-eyed. ‘These forms he showed to
be sexual and complementary; their diverse functions being to secure, by their
mutual action, full fertilization, which he proved could only take place through
in agene In this r he esi ;
legitimate, and heteromorphie or illegitimate unions amongst plants, and de-
tails some curious observations in the structure o the pollen. The result of

. B
this, perhaps more than any other of Mr. Darwin's papers, took botanists by

312 DR. J. D. HOOKER'S PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS

- that my botanical Scit of these homely plants had been but little deeper
than Peter Bell’s, to w
E - rain by the river's brim
llow Primrose was to him,
p it was nothing more.’

“ Analogous observations on the dimorphism of Flax-flowers and their allies

stigma, but invariably potent when applied to the stigma of the other form
flower ; and yet pollens and dp of the two kinds are utterly undistinguish-
able under the highest powers of the microscope.

* His third iste is a very long and laborious one on the common
Loosestrife, Lythrum Salicaria (‘Journal of the Linnean Society, vol. vill.
p. 169), which he showed to be trimorphic ; this one species having three kinds
of flowers, all annually abundantly a and as different as if they be-

ow

differing in form and function. We have in this plant then, six kinds of pol-
len, of which five at least are essential to complete freu and three distinct
forms of style. To prove these various differences, and that the coadaptation
of all these stamens and pistils was essential to complete fertility, Mr. Darwin
had to institute eighteen sets of observations, each consisting of twelve experi-
ments—216 in all. Of the labour, care, and peeeney requises to guard such

experiments against the pe of error, those alone can tell who kuow ex-
perimentally how difficult it is to hybridize a large-flowered gs of simple
form and structure. mt results in this case and in those of a number of allied
plants experimented on at the same time, is what the author’s sagacity pre-
dicted ; the rationale F^ Ta whole was demonstrated, and he finally showed
not only how nature might operate in bringing these complicated modifica-
tions into harmonious operation, but how, through insect agency, she does
E. and why she does it too.

“ Tt is impossible even to enumerate here the p important generalizations
that have followod feom. those and pther papers of Mr. Berein e; 3 on the fertili-
zation of plants ; ally the
most subtle, S like masy other apparent commonplaces, are whak aan
never occur to c minds ; as, for instance, that all plants with con-
spicuously-coloured "lawem. or powerful odours, or honeyed. secretions, are fer-
tilized by insects; all with inconspicuous flowers, and especially such as have

our globe could not have been ornamented wi b ale flowers, but
consisted of such plants as Pines, Oaks, abet Nettles, e

“The only other botanical paper of Mr. Darwin’s to eh I can especially
allude is that ‘On the Habits and Movements of Climbing Plants’ (‘ Journal
of the Linnean Society,’ vol. ix. p. 1), which is a most elaborate investigation

AT THE MEETING OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION, 313

into the structure, dcippep. and mon of the various Mio by which
b,

plants climb, t objects. Inthishe reviews
every family in the vegetable kingdom, and every organ m bya any plant for
the above purposes. The result places the whole subject in a totally new light

» before us. The guesses, crude observations, and abortive capac that had
disfigured the writings of previous observers are swept away ; organs, struc-
tures, and functions, of jmd Petania ida no previous knowledge, are re-
vealed to them, and the made as clear as it is interesting

uct

of cay is not iecoris only ; already the horticulturist and agriculturist
have begun to ponder over them, and to recognize in the failure of certain

plica
* Another instance of successful experiment, in Physiological botany, is Mr.
Herbert Spencer’s observations on the circulation of the sap and formation of
wood in plants. As is well known, the tissues of our herbs, shrubs, and trees,

has not only shown that these vessels are charged at certain seasons of the year

e further investigates the nature of the special tissues concerned in this ope-
ration, and shows, not merely how they may act, but to a great extent how they
o act
* Mr. Darwin’s recent two volumes, * On Animals and Plants under Domes-
tication,’ are a catacomb of data, etienne and experiments such as as-
suredly no one but himself could pr t is hard to say whether they are
most remarkable for the number and "i" of the new facts they disclose, or for

exem ina
terials of other sisiitilo: men's laboratories, which is a very naai fea-
ture of their author.

“ It is in this work that Mr. Darwin expounds his new hypothesis of Pan-
genesis, which certainly correlates, an nd may prove to contain the rationale of
all the phenomena of reproduction and inheritance. You are aware that every
plant or animal commences its more or less independent life as a single cell,
from which is developed an organism more or less closely similar to its parent.
One of the most striking examples I can think of is afforded by a species of
Begonia, the stalks, leaves, and other parts of which are superficially studded

314 DR. J. D. HOOKER'S PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS

with loosely-attached cellular bodies. Any one of these bodies, if placed under
eae - will produce a perfect plant, similar to its oes arent. You

leaves and €— of €— bodies, PRES with the same pae of be- +

on their affinity for other aea developed cells in due order of succession.
Gemmules which do not become developed may, according to his hypothesis,

of — will apriori ro itself to some minds, and not to others. To so
the y minute circulating gemmules will be as apparent to tis
mind’ eye as the stars of which the milky way is Sapa others will prefer
embodying the idea in such a term as potentiality, a term which conveys no
— impression whatever, and they will like it none the less on this ac-
coun

* Whatever be the scientific value of these gemmules, there is no question
but that to Mr. Darwin’s enunciation of the doctrine of Pangenesis we owe it
at we have ‘the clearest and most systematic cen of the many woe:

henomena t has et appear ed ; and agains
ie guarded entertainment. of the hypothesis, or eddie if you a
means of correlating these phenomena, nothing can be urged in the present

state of science. The President of the Linnean Society, a proverbially cautious
naturalist, ee em | expresses his own ideas of Pangenesis :—' If (he says) we
take into c how familiar mathematical signs and symbols make us
with numbers and combinations, the actual realization of wen is beyond al

human capacity, how inconceivably minute must be thos —Ó which
most powerfully affect our sense of smell and our üben ; and if, dis-
carding all previous notions, we follow Mr. Darwin step by step in pet mg

AT THE MEETING OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION. 315

his suppositions to the facts set before us, we must, I think, admit that they
may explain some, and are incompatible with others; and it appears to me
that Pangenesis will be admitted by many as a provisional hypothesis, to be
further tested, and to be discarded only when a more plausible one shall be
brought forward.’

* Ten years have elapsed since the publication of ‘ The Origin of Species by

* Atheneum,’ has very recently told to every country where the English lan-
guage is read, that Mr. Darwin’s theory is a thing of the past; that natural
selection is rapidly declining in scientific favour, and that as regards the above

>

they
ailed re-

, tw
and an Italian; whilst of the work on * Variation, which first left the pub-
lisher’s house not seven months ago, two English, a German, Russian, Ameri-
can, and Italian editions are in circulation. So far from natural selec-

rs
proportion who are not prepared to admit that it accounts for all that Mr.
Darwin assigns to it.

* Reviews on ‘ The Origin of Species’ are still pouring in from the Continent ;
and Agassiz, in one of the addresses to his collaborateurs on their late voyage
to the Amazons, directs their attention to this theory as a primary object of
the expedition they were then undertaking. [Agassiz himself states that the

who have accepted it, not one has been known to abandon it ; that it gains ad-
herents steadily ; and that it is, par excellence, an avowed favourite with the
rising school of naturalists; perhaps, indeed, too much so, for the young are
apt to accept such theories as urticles of faith, and the creed of the student is

cal grounds, or metaphysical, or both. Of those who rely on taphy à
their arguments are usually strongly imbued with theological prejudice, and
even odium, and, as such, beyond the pale of scientific crit I long ago
arrived at the conclusion, so well put by Agassiz, where he says, ' We trust that
the time is not distant when it will be universally understood that the battle of
the evidences will have to be fought on the field of physical science, and not
on that of the metaphysical.’ Many of the metaphysician’s objections have

316 DR. J. D. HOOKER’S PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS,

been controverted by that champion of natural selection, Mr. Darwin’s -—
knight, Alfred aean in his papers on ‘ Protection’ and ‘ Creation by Law,
etc., in which the doctrines of ‘ Continual Interference,’ and the ‘ Theory of
Beauty,’ and Metus subjects, are discussed with admirable sagacity, know-
ledge, and skill. But of Mr. Wallace and his many contributions to philoso-
phical biology it is not easy to speak without enthusiasm, for, putting aside their

reat merits, he, eii his writings, with a modesty as rare as I believe
it to be unconscious, forgets his own unquestioned claims to the honour of
having originated, ec of Mr. Darwin, the theories which he so ably
defends.

“On the score of geology, the objectors rely chiefly on the assumed perfec-
tion of the geological record ; and since almost all who believe in its imperfec-
tion, and many of the other school, accept the theories both of evolution and

the great rae of geologists. Of these, one is in himself a host, the veteran

to establishing the ‘doctrine of ipit creations, abandons it

of an insecure doctrine, when he finds that he can underpin it, and substitu
a new foundation, and, after all is finished, survey his edifice, not only more
secure, but more harmonious in its proportions, than it was before ; for as-

in harmony with the doctrine of slow changes im the history of our planet,
than were their counterparts in the former editions.
“To the astronomer's objections to these d I turn with diffidence ;

critique of th I have hitherto sie with, and which ap in the
North British Review. It is anonym a "i of its
author, et to hat, in common with the few other really able

in's considerate treatment of his opponents’ methods and con-
clusions. In estimates that are calculated from data that are themselves hypo-
thetical in a great degree, there are no pops upon which we are warranted
in assuming the speculations of the astronomer to be more worthy of confidence
than those of the biologist. No o science is ily perfect, —certainly not tha
which lately erred 2,000,000 miles in so fundamental a datum as the eart
distance from the sun. Have Yeidé iil Von Beer interpreted no oracles of
nature fully and clearly? Have Cuvier and Dalton not prophesied, and been
true prophets ?

LIST OF SAMOAN FERNS. 317

“ Claims t do not accord with the spirit of science ; rather iren
I liken the doma of dini] knowledge to a hive, in which every comb is
dept; and truth the one queen over them a

** It remains to de a ra words on pes pionpasis whieh this Norwich meet-

ing opens. A new science has dawned upon us, that of the early history of
mankind. Die archæology Godean as it does, the origin of language
and of art) is the latest to rise of a series of luminaries that have dispelled the
mists of ages, and replaced time-honoured traditions by scientific truths.

“ A great deal has been said as written of late about the respective attitudes
of religion and science. Let e h pursue the search for tr
vain that each regards the zie s pursuit from afar, and, turning the object-
glass of his mind’s telescope to his eye, is content when he sees how small the
other looks. One of the deepest iym Mr. Herbert Spencer (‘ First Prin-
ciples,’ by Herbert Spencer, ed. ii. p. 46), has said, ‘ If religion and science are
to be reconciled, the basis of the reconciliation must be this ene se
and most certain of facts, that the power which t to
utterly inscrutable.’ The bond that unites the scart aid spiritual bios;
of man, and the forces which manifest themselves in the alternate victories of
mind and of matter over the actions of the individual, are, of all the subjects
that physies and psychology have revealed to us, the most absorbing, and per-

of the past and the future, the whence and the whither. Sed his existence ; and
after a knowledge of these the human soul still yearni

LIST OF SAMOAN ` FERNS,

COLLECTED AND ARRANGED ACCORDING TO — * SPECIES
Fruicum, BY Rev. S. PowE
i i Powell’ b
The figures attached to the species are Powell's numbers.
Pu 1. GLEICHENIACER.

Gleichenia dichotom
G. dichotoma, var. "Ted 146.

TRIBE 2. PoLYPODIACE®.
Suborder 1. Sé qmd

Cyathea (Eucyathea) leucolepis, 20.
Alsophila (Eualsophila) lunulata, fit. 85.
A. truncata, Brack.,

Suborder 2. Dicksoniee.

Dicksonia (Balantium) Berteroana, Hook., 45.

318 LIST OF SAMOAN FERNS.

D. (B.) dubia, Gaud.,
Hymenophyllum ieron dilatatum, Sw., 105.
07.

T. (E.) Filieula, Bory, 100
T. (E.) humile, Forst., 101 and 262.
T. (E) P4 dy Bl, ^

T. (E.) ri , 94.
T. (E.) feet ook 35 and 129.
T. (E.) longi

ory,
4

T. (E.) pallidum, BZ., D

T. (E.) caudatum, Bra

T. (E.) peltatum, n. n. dd 125.
T. (E.) Powellii, ‘Baker, 128.

Suborder 3. Davalliea.
Davallia Sire! Ph ae 16.
lela

: sa ise.
D. (Prosa hia) ee 123.
D. (Eudavallia) solida, 3

elata, 31.

D. (E) campyleura, 1175.
D. (Odontoloma) triquetra, n. sp., Baker.
D. (O.) pulchella, Hook., 122.
D. (Microlepia) polypodoides, Don, 56.

Suborder 4. Lindsacee.

Lindseea (Schizoloma) ensifolia, 18.
L. (S.) nitens, 2.7

Suborder 5. Pieria:

Adiantum lunulatum, Burm., 19.
Hypolepis tenuifolia, 57.

Pellzea, vel Allosorus geranizefolia, 15.
Pteris (Eupteris) crenata, Sw.

ti Ser 2 is —— whether Mr. Baker has rightly determined this.
+ Mr. r stat t this is identical with solitusa and davalloides. It
is also iet. like oman

CORRESPONDENCE, 319

Litobrochia) aculeata, Sw., 41.
L.) tripartita, Sw., 74.
(L.) incisa, var. aurita, 120.

P.(
P. (E.) gigantica, sp. 12 ft., 140.
E
E
P.
Suborder 6. Lomariee.
Lomaria (Plagyogyria) procera, 91.
Blechnum orientale, L., 33.
Suborder 7. Aspleniea.
splenium (Thamnopteris) Nidus, 146.
(Euasplenium) Figiense, Brack., 72a.
: i 13.

E.) emarginatum, Beauv.,

PPP PP PPP bh bbe
C
ba]
A
g
=
B
<
E
B
J9
[e]
co
m

E
u
Ud pen
11
£e
es;

Q
ks
8

x
arborescens, Mett., 30.

A. (Anisogonium) esculentum, Pr., 62.
A. (A.) decussatum, Sæ., 22.

A. (A.) Japonicum, 99.

(To be continued.)

CORRESPONDENCE,

Lathyrus tuberosus.

Christopher Parsons, Esq., of Shoebury Hall, wrote to me about a month
ago to say that, having heard that this plant grew in Cauvey Island, he had
been over to see, and found that it was so abundant over about twelve acres
that this part was called the “ Gay Marsh,” from the profusion of its bright
flowers. ‘The tubers ran so deep, that the farmers were unable to eradicate it.
There is atradition in the island that it was introduced by the Dutch when
they embanked the land about two centuries ago. Mr. Newbould has since
been to visit the spot, and will be much better able to give you further parti-

culars respecting it,
pecking v G. S. GIBSON.

320
BOTANICAL NEWS.

Dr. Karsten, of Berlin, has been elected Professor of Vegetable de
in the University of Vienna, vacated by the retirement from office
Unger.
It is our painful duty to record the death, by yellow fever, of Mr. Richard
well known as the collector and introducer of numerous ornamental

in June last. He had lately formed an advan us arra
William Bull, of Chelsea, the well-known cer plant merchant, and
started full of hope and ardour once more for the countries in which he had
already achieved such brilliant success as a oes or. Dr. Seemann had given
him letters to -s agent, Dr. Kratochwill, at Panama, and, together with him,
as about to embark in a schooner of the Central American Association
for the kki river Bayano, when the fatal disease overtook him
Kratochwill never left him; and the British Consul, and several leading men
of Panama, followed him to the grave
the late competition for the Disiorship of the Museums of the Pharma-
€ Society o -reat Britain, Mr. James Collins was the successful candidate.
h A s : H

ooded mountains of that country almost impervious to the traveller. Nor
e the ihata, generally speaking, know the botanical or medicinal pro-
perties of this plant, so that it remains a secret in the hands of the bonzes and
physicians. MM. Condamine and Blanchard, two French travellers, have at
length succeeded, after much fruitless research, in finding this tree,—having
conquered the conscientious scruples of a worthy bonze, who seems to have

of a foot and a half or thereabouts. The Bae vs is perlormadi in June, when `

its bark methodically i in slices ipe two feet long and three or four inches
broad. e strips are made up into bundles weighing from thirty to forty

ash-grey colour, and inwardly brown; it has a strong Merge smell, and a
slightly bui ia taste. When chewed it reddens the saliva; it is a powerful
s typtic ; it is administered by the physicians of the cou antry rs cases of colic,
diarrhea » and dysentery. The dose of a decoction is generally from six to ten
grammes in one hundred es of water boiled in one-fifth, but sometimes
they merely put a bit of the bark into hot water, eS ae rubbing the
ormer against the rough sides of the earthen pot used for the purpose, and
then make the patient drink the liquid, which is then RH strong to eure
a simple colic,

Tab. 85.

|
A

Vincent Brocks Day &Son, imp:

W Fitch, del et lith.

321

SCIRPUS PARVULUS, R. el S.
Bv A. G. Morz, Esq., F.L.S., M.R.I.A.
(PLarTE LXXXV.)

Ess. Cuar. Plant growing in small tufts, which are connected by
thread-like stolons, terminating in minute tubers. Stems green above,
white below, hyaline and cellular, each with one adpressed membranous
sheath and no leaves. Spikes upright, terminal. Glumes ovate,
transparent, with a green dorsal nerve. Stigmas 3. Fruit obovate,
trigonous, smooth, surrounded by three (or “ four to six ") scabrous
bristles.

Syn. Scirpus parvulus, Roemer et Schultes, Syst. Veget. ii. 124
(1817); Kunth, En. Plant. ii. 157; Wahlenberg, Fl. Suec. 1095;
Fries, Summa Veg. Scand. 69; Koch, Synopsis (ed. 2), ii. 854;
Babington, Man. (ed. 6), 373; Hooker and Arnott, Brit. Flor. (ed. 8),
496; Bromfield in Phytologist, o. s., iii. 1028; Grenier et Godron,
Flor. Franc. iii. 378 ; Lloyd, Flore de l'Ouest (ed. i.) 478 ; Boreau,
Flore du Centre (ed. 3), 659 ; Bertoloni, Fl. Ital. i. 277 ; Parlatore, H.
It. i. 78; Ledebour, Fl. Ross. iv. 216.—Scirpus nanus, Sprengel,
Pug. i. 4 (1813); Wallroth, Ann. Bot. 7; Hornemann, Hort. Hafn.
113 (non Poiret). Scirpus humilis, Wallroth, Sched. Crit. 27 (1822).
Scirpus translucens, Le Gall. in Lloyd, Flor. Loire (1844). Limno-
chloa parvula, Reichenbach, Flor. Exeurs. 78 (1830). Eleogiton par-
vula, Link, Hort. Reg. Berol Descr. i. 285 (1827). Eleocharis
parvula, Hooker, Brit. Flor. (ed. 5) 418 (1842). Beothryon nanum,
Dietrich, in Willd. Sp. Pl. ed. 2, vol. i. part i. sect. 2, p. 91 (18:

B. parvulus, Nees ab Esenb. Gen. Pl. Flor. Germ. ii. n. 17 (1843).

Fic. ‘Flora Danica, xiii—mmelxi.; Reichenbach, Ie. Flor. Germ.
viii.-cexcix. n. 706; Sturm, ‘ Deutschlands Flora,’ in Abbildungen,
85, fig. 1; Andersson, Cyp. Scand. tab. i. fig. 20.

Descr. Plant very small, growing upon the soft mud in tufts, which
are furnished with many fibrous roots at their base, and are conuected
with each other by white thread-like runners, these last terminating
also in little ovate-subulate tubers, which form a kind of hybernacu-
lum or starting-point for future stems. Stems not branched or pro-
strate, 5 to 8 in each tuft, often barren, 1 to 14 inch high, roundish,
subcompressed, tapering from below upwards, quite smooth, white in

VOL. VI. [NOVEMBER 1, 1868.) Y

322 SCIRPUS PARVULUS.

their lower portion, which is buried in the mud, green above, soft and
fistular throughout, consisting of 4 or 5 longitudinal tubes divided
into narrow cells by numerous transverse partitions, and surrounded at
the base by one exceedingly thin, transparent, oblique, close-pressed
sheath. Spikes yellowish, ovate-oblong, about three times as broad as
the top of the stem, with 1 thickly-ribbed empty glume at the base
and about 5 membranous, green-nerved, fertile glumes above. Sta-
mens 3, very large for the size of the plant. Stigmas 3. Nut quite
smooth, obovate-trigonous, tipped by the permanent base of the style
and surrounded by 3 (or, as foreign writers say, from 4 to 6) rough
bristles

Has. On soft mud overflowed at high tide, in salt-marsh creeks at
the mouth of the river Ovoca, coast of Wicklow, Ireland, 4. G. More
(July, 1868).—Perennial. Flowers in August.

Scirpus parvulus was first published as a British plant in the * Cata-
logue of the Botanical Society of Edinburgh’ (1841) and in the fifth edi-
tion of the ‘ British Flora’ (1842), having been discovered by the Rev.
George Edwards Smith, who in 1837 collected specimens on a mud flat
near Lymington, in Hampshire, but ona subsequent visit was unable to
find the plant again ; nor have any other botanists succeeded, though
the very spot has been carefully and often searched by many of our
best explorers, especially by the late Dr. Bromfield. Hence Scirpus
parvulus has come to be considered extinct in England, and has been
placed in brackets in the ‘ British Flora, and excluded from the * Cy-
bele Britannica’ and * London Catalogue.’

In the three last editions of the ‘ British Flora’ occurs the remark
that Scirpus parvulus “is in habit most related to Isolepis fluitans, of
which some consider it a dwarf variety.” I have not been able to dis-
cover whose opinion is here quoted, for in all the foreign books which I
have consulted I have not once met with the suggestion; though it is
true that Sprengel, in his * Mantissa’ (1807), did at first refer S. par-
vulus to S. fluitans,—a mistake afterwards corrected by himself in the
* Pugillus,’ where our plant was described under the name of S. nanus.
It will be seen that the authors of the * British Flora’ place one plant
as a true Scirpus, and the other in the section Isolepis ; and their habit
and characters are so different that I cannot imagine any experienced
botanist hesitating to accept S. parvulus as now a species, whatever
may have been its primeval ancestry.

CALISAYA-YIELDING DISTRICTS OF EASTERN BOLIVIA. 323

On the European continent, Scirpus parvulus occurs in several scat-
tered localities—on the shores of the Baltic and German Ocean, and on
the Atlantic and Mediterranean coasts of France, extending to Sardi-
nia and Italy; but though its range is wide, it appears to be a very
local and rare species. Godet, in his * Flore du Jura,’ mentions a lo-
cality on one of the lakes; but as Godet compares his plant to Scirpus
pauciflorus, and as all the other stations are upon the coast or along
tidal estuaries, it would appear safer to consider this inland habitat as
uncertain for the present. It may well be expected that S. parvulus
will be found in other parts of Britain; for instance, in some of the
muddy estuaries along the mouth of the Thames, in Poole harbour, and
other places in the south and south-west coasts of England, and in the
south of Ireland. I presume that Mr. Watson would treat it as a
member of his ** Atlantic type " among British plants.

I have not succeeded in finding ripe fruit on the Irish plant, which
appears to propagate itself by means of the little tubers.

Glasnevin, October 10, 1868.

EXPLANATION or Prare LXXXV., representing Scirpus parvulus, Rem.
and Schult., from specimens communicated by A. G. More, Esq.— Fig. 1. A
group of plants, natura! size. 2. 'The same, somewhat magnified. 3. pike.

k vi a si f . 5. Front view, a Mi aa Lei
eS a a on, adc soie Le halet Figs 2-9; ell
more or less highly magnified.

Lingen mmi msan etit

FRESH EXPLORATION OF THE CALISAYA-YIELDING
DISTRICTS OF EASTERN BOLIVIA, BY SENOR PEDRO
RADA.

By J. E. Howarp, ESQ., ELS:

The European market has hitherto been supplied with the precious
quinine-yielding barks of Bolivia, solely by the ports on the western
t ica, Iquique, and others which have suf-

fered in the late calamitous earthquake, were the terminal points to
which the serons (or packages of bark covered with the hides of oxen)
were brought after a long, expensive, and difficult overland journey,
over radi too often a ndoned to neglect by the administrators of

Bolivian affairs. The result was, that on the eastern side of the

that furthest from the sea, large tracts of

country, and, consequently, 9
Y

324 CALISAYA-YIELDING DISTRICTS OF EASTERN BOLIVIA.

the mountainous regions, although producing these valuable objects of
export to perfection, remained practically of no value to the State, be-
cause it was supposed to be quite impossible to find an outlet for this
commerce down the course of the rivers which eventually join the
Amazon, and thus reach the sea on the eastern side of the continent.
I am glad to say that a new era has now commenced for the com-
merce of Bolivia in this respect, since the enterprise of one of her sons
has shown that the difficulties of this eastern route, though sufficiently
formidable, can be vanquished by skill and perseverance. |
Sefior Pedro Rada has recently brought, by way of Pará and Liver-
pool, a cargo of bark, which was sold in the London market on the
first of this present month, October, 1868. The following is a trans-
lation of the account given me in Spanish by this gentleman of his

oyage :—

“The barks (Quinas) which I have brought were cut by my orders
near the confluence of the rivers Bopi and Beni, a place where are
found the missions named Moschenos, which belong to the department
of La Paz, a province of Yungas, in the republie of Bolivia. At the
point I have named, the river Bopi loses its name and preserves that
of the river Beni, until its union with the Mamore in the sixth rapid,
which is called Madera, from whence this river takes its name.
could not descend the whole course of the river Beni, because it is
unknown as far as the mission of Cavinas, and on account of the many
barbarous and savage Indians that are found there. It was, therefore,
necessary that I should travel overland about sixty miles to the new
mission of San Buenaventura, a place known by the name of Rurena-
baque, by the town (pueblo) of Reyes to the river Yacuma. I em-
barked at the port of San Cristobal, and descended the Yacuma as far
as its incorporation with the Mamore, in the vicinity of Santa Anna.
Continuing my course down this stream, the Mamore, I reached the
Junction of the Itenez, or Guapore, and, subsequently, its union with
the Beni in the rapid of Madera. Both rivers here lose their names,
and take that of Rio Madera, until its union with the Amazons some
twenty-four miles above the town of Serpa in the kingdom of
Brazil.

"I continued my voyage down the river Amazons until it disem-
bogued in the sea, a little below the city of Belem, on the Para.
There I embarked in the steamboat * Augustino’ of Liverpool.

CALISAYA-YIELDING DISTRICTS OF EASTERN BOLIVIA. 325

Touching at the ports of Marañon and of Searra, I came with my barks
to Liverpool.

“To accomplish this voyage, I set off from the city of La Paz for the
province of Caupolican, and went by land, and over the very worst
‘roads, more than 600 miles to Rurenabaque. There I gave orders to
construct canoes, and went up the river Beni for 200 miles as far as
its confluence with the Bopi, a place where the ancient town of Mag-
dalena was situated, from whence I ascended the montana from which
the Quina was taken.

* [ have been compelled to navigate in the following vessels : —From
the point of union of the Bopi with the Beni unto Rurenabaque in
canoes which only carry four or five quintals. From the point of
Rurenabaque to the Yacuma in long waggons, drawn by oxen.
From the port of San Cristobal, on the Yacuma, to the town of Exal-
tacion, on the Mamore, in canoes which carry 25 quintals ; from
Exaltacion to Serpa, in vessels (garifeas) which carry from 50 to 80
quintals ; from Serpa to the city of Belem, on the Para, in the steam-
boat ‘ Belem,’ belonging to Brazil.

** All this immense journey, full of perils on the different rivers, in-
cluding nineteen rapids of the Madera, as also through the barbarous
or savage Indians that are met with on them,—all this I have ac-
complished in company with my wife, whose name is Melchore Ney,
and with whom you are already acquainted.”

Señor Rada refers to my having had the pleasure of entertaining
these enterprising voyagers, and showing them my collection of living
Cinchona plants, which seemed to afford them much gratification.
This was more especially the case, since they were able at once to re-
cognize the plants producing the sort of bark over which so much la-
bour had been expended. My plants were originally derived, first, from
seeds collected by Mr. Ledger, from the district of Caupolican (or Apo-
lobamba) ; secondly, the Calisaya verde, raised from seed procured by
Mr. Forbes in Larecaja; in the third place, plants raised from seed
given me by Mr. M‘Ivor, from Ootacamund.

Sefior Rada had the goodness to present me with specimens of the
leaves of the two sorts which had specially been the objects of his atten-
tion, and which he calls the “ morada” and the “ negrilla,” both terms
derived from the purple hue, more or less dark, of the under side of
the leaves, —a colour with which the flowers harmonize, whilst the flower

of the verde is white.

326 NOTES RESPECTING SOME PLYMOUTH PLANTS.

The specimens of bark which he also gave me agree with those of
the morada and the zamba (or negra) and zambita (or negrilla), which
I owe to Dr. Weddell's kindness, and which were collected in his Zast
journey in Bolivia.

We have thus some reliable information as to these particular un-
described forms of the Cinchona, which promise much interest in a
botanical point of view, and which, moreover, from the great delicacy
and beauty of the plants, would well repay cultivation even on this
ground alone.

Whatever may be the decision of botanists as to the specific names
to be attached to these forms, I have only to remark at present that
they differ very widely indeed from the Calisaya already cultivated in
Java, which has yielded results by no means satisfactory.

These two sorts, on the other hand, produce Calisaya bark of a
peculiar sort, but of excellent quality, as may be inferred from the fact
that the bark brought by Sefior Rada obtained at public auction prices
varying from 10 to 25 per cent. above the ordinary run of the best
Bolivian bark. This was in part owing to the care that had been
taken in their collection, and their consequent freedom from injurious
admixtures, as also to their being the first cuttings from an unex-
hausted district. The pieces of flat bark (tabla) reached the size of
about two feet six inches in length by six inehes in width, and about
a quarter of an inch in thickness. The quills (canutos) were propor-
tionally large and fine, and, though possessing a character of their
own, were scarcely to be distinguished from Calisaya, and as such
they were sold.

In a future number, I hope to give the results of the further bota-
nical investigation of the species of which specimens have been sent by
Sefior Rada.

NOTES RESPECTING SOME PLYMOUTH PLANTS.
Bv T. R. Ancuzn Bnioos.

Reseda lutea, L.—This is rare about Plymouth, and within the
-bounds of Cornwall I have seen it in only one place, a bank near
Trerule-foot toll-gate; between Polbathick and Menheniot, and there I
ound only one plant in May last, but there were more in 1864

Geranium rotundifolium, L.—Two unrecorded Cornish stations for

NOTES RESPECTING SOME PLYMOUTH PLANTS. 327

this species are a hedgebank by the lane leading from Penter’s Cross
to Landulph; a bank at Weard, near Saltash, where it appears with
its ally, Erodium moschatum, Sm.

Ulex Gallii, Planch.—The common * Dwarf Furze” of the neigh-
bourhood of Plymouth is this, and it is questionable whether we have
U. nanus or not. U. Gallii, Planch., grows plentifully on Roborough
and Wigvor Downs, in waste open spots in the valley of the Plym,
ete. In Cornwall it is in profusion on Viverdon Down, is common on
the cliffs above Whitsand Bay, etc.

Pyrus scandica, Bab.—Five or six bushes, one of which produced
fruit this season, may be seen in an old hedgerow near a house by
Wigvor Down; a single one in a hedge by the road leading from
Tamerton Foliott to Maristowe ; and another, in a similar situation,
between the former place and Roborough village. This last has been
rendered very stunted by having had its young branches cut away
whenever the hedgerow has been pared. P. aria, Xm., is never seen
in hedgerows about Plymouth, and cannot be regarded as even a
* denizen” here, which we must, I think, consider P. scandica to be,
if not more than this.

Epilobium lanceolatum, Seb.—To the Cornish stations already re-
corded for this species may be added St. German’s and Liskeard.

Physospermum Cornubiense, De Cand.—Since my notice respecting
this plant appeared in the ‘Journal of Botany’ for July last, I have
discovered that it grows plentifully in two hilly pastures within a mile
higher up the valley than the station there given, and extends over a
space of, I should say, at least two acres. Here it was in sufficient
profusion two months ago to whiten part of the hillside with its
fowers. The soilin which it grows is so shallow that here and there
portions of rock protrude. Inereasing cultivation may soon eradicate
it at my former station ; but the hilly ground and poor soil of this offer
so little temptation to the agriculturist, that it is more likely to be
spared here.

Plantago media, L.—Very rare about Plymouth. Eight plants, in
an apparently old pasture, at St. John's, near Torpoint, Cornwall,
September, 1868. It has only one other local station, Cattedown,
which place is in Devon.

Neottia Nidus-avis, Rich.—Rare. Eight plants, in a wood, at Torr,
near Yealmpton, June, 1868.

328 SERTULUM CHINENSE TERTIUM:

Orchis conopsea, L.—This is rare near Plymouth, and seems to be
very uncommon in Devon generally. It was not known to the authors
of the * Flora Devoniensis' as a plant of the county. In June last I
noticed about a dozen specimens growing in an elevated part of Caun
Plantation, where the Scotch Firs were not thick enough to cause
deuse shade, and at least treble that number in a heathy piece of
ground on the other side of the stream below the plantation. I have
already recorded it from Roborough Down, where it still grows. .

Habenaria bifolia, Br.—Several plants in the heathy piece of ground
that produced the last species. H. chlorantha, Bab., is rather common
about Plymouth, but H. bifolia is rare.

On two or three occasions during the past summer I have thought it
worth while to look for Arabis petrea, Lam., on Wigvor Down, as this

place is given as a station for it in the ‘Flora Devoniensis’ (on the
authority of Hudson and a Sir Francis Drake) in the following
words :—“ Wigvor Down, near Meavy, between the gully and the gate
leading to Greenvil Farm." I found the gully, gate, and farm, but
not the Arabis.

4, Portland Villas, Plymouth ; September 17, 1868.

SERTULUM CHINENSE TERTIUM: A THIRD DECADE OF
NEW CHINESE PLANTS

By H. F. Hance, Pu.D., ETC.

921. Xylosma senticosum, n. sp.; suffrutescens, humile, dumosum,
caule cortice albido obducto, ramulis castaneis tomentellis, foliis bre-
vissime petiolatis glaberrimis supra nitidulis subtus pallidioribus exacte
ovatis 6-8 lin. longis acutiusculis margine revolutis parce incumbenti-
serratis serraturis obtusis glandulosis, spinis axillaribus rectis gracile
acicularibus foliis dimidio brevioribus vel iis nune eequilongis, racemis
masculis 5—7-floris foliis brevioribus, bracteis oblongis obtusis subcu-
cullatis, sepalis rotundatis margine ciliato excepto glaberrimis sym-
ptyxi decussatim oppositis, staminibus cire. 20.— Juxta viam ad sum-
mitatem montis Victorie ins. Hongkong ducentem, semel tantum in-
veni, m. Augusto 1861 (Exsicc. n. 7437).

Mr. Bentham, to whom at the time of its discovery I communicated

A THIRD DECADE OF NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 323

a portion of the only specimen I ever obtained of this interesting plant,
examined it himself, and suggested its probable genus, an opinion the
accuracy of which the character above given will confirm ; he added,
however, that the flowers are * apparently hermaphrodite,” which is
not the case. Although the female flowers are not known, it is pro-
bably a true Xylosma rather than a Hisingera, and I suspect its nearest
relationship is with X. suaveolens, Forst., A. Gray's plate of which I
have not seen. The leaves are much smaller than in any of the species
described by Clos.

Lit 2. Abelia Davidii, n. sp. ; frutex ramis oppositis subteretibus cortice
cinereo nigro-punctato obductis novellis pallide brunneis albo-strigosis
ad ramulorum foliorumque insertionem perularum reliquiis nodoso-
incrassatis, foliis lanceolato-oblongis acutis margine integerrimo ciliatis
2-22 poll. longis 2-10 lin. latis basi in petiolum bilinealem attenuatis
costa utrinque strigosa supra pilis raris brevibus obsitis subtus glabris
atque grosse reticulato-venosis, floribus geminis ramulos hornos termi-
nantibus, pedicellis 24-linealibus angulatis tortuosis recurvis corollis ?
(in spec. delapsis), achæniis incurvis eymbiformibus longitudinaliter
cire. 5-costatis pilis sparsis basi tuberculatis consitis 3 lineas longis
laciniis calycis 4-partiti oblongis obtusis uninerviis atque reticulatis
preter marginem parce strigilloso-ciliatum glaberrimis ipso achzenio
subduplo longioribus coronatis ob pedicellorum retorsionem pendulis.
—In montibus altioribus prope Jehol, prov. Chih-li Chine septentrio-
nalis, collegit Rev. Armandus David, Franco-gallus, missionarius e
Lazaristarum confraternitate. (Exsice. n. 14543.

This appears a perfectly distinet species of a genus the members of
which are in general very well marked by the | inflorescence and the
number and form of the calyx-lobes. (See, however, Miquel’s remarks
Ann. Mus. Lugd.-Bat. ii. 268.) So far as I am aware, the only species
hitherto described as having a quadrifid calyx is 4. biflora, Turcz., only
known to me from the very meagre and insufficient diagnosis copied
into Walpers’ Repertorium (ii. 446), where, I suppose by oversight,
the corolla is so described, an error corrected by Zuccarini (Fl. Japon.
i 77). This species is, however, stated to have lanceolate inciso-
serrate leaves.

ulx 3. Symplocos (Hopea) propinqua, n. sp.; frutex 6—8-pedalis, foliis
coriaceis glaberrimis ovali-oblongis margine revolutis et obsolete denti-
culatis apice obtusis basi cuneatis venis subtus prominulis 2-4 poll.

330 SERTULUM CHINENSE TERTIUM:

longis 1-14 poll. latis petiolo 3-lineali suffultis, racemis axillaribus
simplieibus vel ramosis pilis ferrugineis glandulosis dense velutinis
foliis subeequalibus vel dimidio brevioribus, pedicellis velutinis 14-23-
linealibus, bracteis velutinis ovato-rotundatis caducis, calycis tubo ob-
conico lobis rotundatis oculo armato minutissime ciliolatis.—In colli
quodam demisso herbido prope monasterium buddhisticum ad boream
urbis Shui-tung, in extremitate prov. Cantoniensis australi, d. 15
Nov. 1866, collegerunt Sampson et Hance. (Exsice. n. 13796.)

Very closely allied to S. obtusa, Wall, from which it is only to be
distinguished by the rather less coriaceous leaves, with less prominent
veins, and by the velvety, frequently compound racemes. In the
various forms assumed by 8. obtusa in Ceylon, the racemes are, I be-
lieve, always perfectly smooth.

ynoctonum insulanum, n. sp. ; ; fasbecaus; vohubile, glaberrimum,
Kn e basi truncata vel subcordata hastato- vel subtriangulato-lanceo-
latis vel lanceolatis (lobis nempe basilaribus obsoletis) apiculatis petiolo
lamina duplo breviore supra pilosulo -suffultis, umbellis 6—12-floris
pedunculo petiolo equilongo suffultis, calycis laciniis ovatis, petalis
oblongis obtusiusculis corona staminea tenui alba equaliter 10-fida
acutiuscula paulo longioribus.—In ins. Hai-nan Martio 1868 collegit
clar. R. Swinhoe. (Exsicc. n. 14413.)

This plant resembles in foliage Symphyoglossum hastatum, Turcz.,
but the basal lobes are less developed; the flowers too are twice as
small I had regarded it as a Cynanchum (with R. Browu's and
Grenier and Godron's character of which it agrees); the staminal .
corona, however, is tubular and 10-cleft, with the divisions in a single
row, so that it does not fall into that genus, as limited by Decaisne.
It is perhaps near Cynoctonum angustifolium, Dene., but I have no
critical knowledge of the species.

40 5. Tournefortia (Pittonia) Sampsoni, n. sp.; erecta, ramulis angu-
latis hispidulis, foliis breve petiolatis oblongo-lanceolatis obtusiuscule
acuminatis supra parcissime hirtellis subtus paulo densius hispidis mox
utrinque glabratis, pedunculis terminalibus ebracteatis dichotomis his-
pidis, floribus sessilibus congestis, calycis hispiduli 5-partiti lobis lan-
ceolatis acutis, corolla alba hirtella calyce quinquies longiore lobis bre-
vibus rotundatis retusis, staminibus infra medium tubum insertis, stig-
mate sessili bilobo. Folia 44-64 poll. longa, incl. petiolo semipolli-
cari, 1j poll. lata. Calyx 1 lin. Corolla 5 lin.—In umbrosis inter

A THIRD DECADE OF NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 331

rupes porphyriticas ad ingentes cavernas naturales Sai-chii-shan, prov.
Cantoniensis, invenit Th. Sampson, Aprili, 1866. (Exsicc. n. 13035.)

Allied to 7. Bojeri, A. De Cand., and T. Heyneana, Wall. It
differs from the latter by the tube of its longer corolla not being penta-
gonal, by the shape of the laciniæ, by its sessile bilobed stigma, etc.
The whole plant turns of an ash-grey hue in drying.

3*6. Calamintha (Clinopodium) confinis, n. sp. ; herbacea, diffusa, basi
radieans, glabra vel parce pubescens, foliis teneris rhombeis obtusis basi
in getiolum limbo zequilongum cuneatis supra medium crenato-serratis,
verticillastris densiusculis subglobosis multifloris, bracteis minutis,
calyce bilineali pedicello bis longiore tubo basi eequali glaberrimo fauce
intus pilosula dentibus brevibus rectiusculis pectinato-ciliatis, corolla
rosea leviter tantum exserta.— Ad Sai-chii-shan, prov. Cantoniensis,
leg. T. Sampson, m. Aprili, 1866. (Exsicc. n. 13045.)

Holds a middle place between C. gracilis, Benth., and C. uinbrosa,
Benth. I have endeavoured; in the Paris * Annales des Sciences Natu-
relles? (5me. sér. v. p. 235), to point out the salient characteristies of
several of the different Clinopodia, which some recent authors have, in
my judgment, shown an undue tendency to combine.

yor 1. Solanum Hainanense, n. sp.; fruticosum, diffusum, ramis elevato-
pluristriatis junioribus stellato-pilosulis maturis glabratis subscabrido-
punctulatis, aculeis rectiusculis, foliis deltoideis integris repandis vel
utrinque 1-3-lobulatis obtusis basi cuneatis parce in costa aculeatis
supra viridibus parce stellato-pilosis demum glabratis subtus tomento
denso-stellato cinereo obductis, pedunculis lateralibus v. terminalibus l-
3-nis cum calycibus eyathimorphis 5-dentatis stellato-tomentosis iner-
mibus, corollæ 5-partitze laciniis lanceolatis acutis calyce triplo longiori-
bus extus passim intus secus nervum medium stellato-pilosis, filamentis
brevissimis, antheris zequalibus apice attenuatis petalis paululum bre-
vioribus stylum subzequantibus, baccis globosis pisi magnitudine rubris
calyce reflexo suffultis.—Ad vias prope Kieng-chau-fi, metropolin in-
8 ai-nan, m. Novembri, 1866, legerunt Sampson et Hance.
(Exsiec. n. 13816.)
Allied, unless I am mistaken, to 5. hastifolium, Hochst. ! from Kor-

dofan. : um
a4 8, Buzus stenophylla, n. sp. ; suffrutescens, ramis erectis confertis
cortice crasso albo-cinerascente suberoso fungoso-fisso obtectis, foliis
sessilibus oblongo-lanceolatis basi sensim angustatis apice acutiusculis

252 SERTULUM CHINENSE TERTIUM :

marginibus incrassatis recurvis glaberrimis supra lucidis venis tenuissi-
mis parum elevatis subtus opacis 6-8 lineas longis 14-2 lineas latis,
floribus dense glomeratis, staminibus calycem paulo superantibus.—In
collibus theiferis An-koe, versus fines occidentales prov. Fokien, a.
1861 coll. C. de Grijs. (Exsicc. n. 6683.)

On receiving this I distributed it to Kew and elsewhere, with a
query, as B. microphylla, S. and Z. ; it is, however, different from the
Japanese plant so named by Maximowicz, and I believe has narrower
and smaller leaves than any known wild Box. Baillon, who gives
scarcely reliable characters, admits B. microphylla as a good species
(Monogr. des Buxées, p. 64), whilst J. Mueller, according to Miquel
(Ann. Mus. Lugd. Bat. vol. iii. p. 128), regards it as a variety of B.
Japonica, Muell. Arg., under which name he separates the B. sempervi-
rens, Thunb., from the plant of Linnzus, with wild specimens of which,
from the chain of the Atlas, it looks to me identical. I believe,
however, that the wild Hongkong plant (B. Chinensis, Link?), as
well as that above described, are of specific rank. It is to be hoped
that, in his forthcoming monograph, M. Mueller will succeed in cha-
racterizing and limiting the species in a more satisfactory manner than
has hitherto been accomplished.

34% 9. Ulmus (i Oreoptelea) macrocarpa, n. sp.; ramorum cortice griseo,
foliis petiolo brevi supra pubente suffultis 14-14 poll. longis 1} poll.
latis basi subinzequali cuneata vel subcordata rhomboideo-subrotundis
acuminatis grosse inzequaliter duplicato-serratis marginibus incrassatis
supra punctis* albidis asperis consitis subtus parcius pilosulis atque in
costularum axillis barbatis, floribus 5—9 fasciculatis, pedicellis perigonio -
duplo brevioribus, perigonii campanulati ad medium fere 5-fidi lobis
oblongis obtusissimis haud imbricantibus pilosis ferrugineo-ciliatis,
staminibus longius exsertis, samarz ovalis vel ovali-oblongee basi ple-
rumque inzquilaterze undique pilose ac dense ciliate pollicem longze 9
lineas late disco semiintegro emarginature ale apicibus conniventibus
vel decussatis oecluse fundo contiguo, stipite perigonio equilongo.—
In montosis prope Jehol, Chine borealis, Maio fructificantem legit Rev,~
A. David. (Exsicc. n. 14538.)

Closely allied to U. pedunculata, Foug., U. Americana, Willd., and

* Heece tubercula, a Plancone (Ann. Sc. Nat. 3me sér. 10. p. 249) pro pilorum
— habita, eum cystolithis Urticacearum typicarum ulterius comparanda
sunt,

A THIRD DECADE OF NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 339

U. alata, Mx., but very distinct as a species, and well marked by its
fewer- flowered fascicles, short pedicels, and the large size of its hair
fruit, somewhat exceeding that of the Indian U. (Holoptelea) integri-
folia, Roxb.

410. Planera (Abelicea) Davidii, n. sp.; ramis flexuosis lentis (nec
fragilibus) cortice brunneo obductis, ramulis floriferis hornis ad latera
preteritorum aphyllorum (cujus alter abortu plerumque abbreviatus ad

spinam validam deminuitur) 2—3-fasciculatis pilis crispulis pubentibus,
foliis petiolo 4—4, lin. supra piloso suffultis oblongis basi subcordatis
apice acutis serratis serraturis more dgrimoniarum basi incumbentibus
utrinque 8-11 singulis costulam excipientibus undique (novellis etiam
immo lente adhibita) glaberrimis supra plus minus conspicue ac
sepe nigricanti-punctatis subtus pallidioribus 4-10 lineas longis
2—4 lin. latis, stipulis subscariosis lanceolatis puberulis deciduis pe-
tiolos duplo superantibus, floribus (d non visis) fertilibus per totam
longitudinem ramulorum dispositis axillaribus 1—4-nis pedicellis angu-
latis glabris iis zequilongis suffultis, perigonii rugosi glabri lobis 4 ob-
tusissimis ciliatis, disco nullo, staminibus perigonio duplo longioribus
antheris magnis basi apiceque locellorum disjunetione emarginatis,
achzeniis (juvenilibus bilinealibus tantum visis) sessilibus dimidiato-
ovatis tenuiter rugulosis baud nervosis stigmatibus binis papillosis ob-
lique coronatis.—In montosis ditionis Pekinensis necnon circa Jehol,
unde specimina paulo maturatiora, m. Maio coll. R. P. David, mission-
arius apostolicus. (Exsice. n. 14575.)

This very interesting species differs from P. Richardi, Mx., and

-from Miquel’s recently deseribed P. Japonica by the pedicelled usually
fasciculate ¢ flowers, situated in the leaf-axils along the entire length
of the branchlets, and destitute of a disk ; and thus strengthens Plan-
chon’s view that Spach's Zelkova cannot be separated generically from
Planera. I trast M. David may get ripe fruit, which would possibly
afford other characters. There is a noteworthy parallelism between
the geographical distribution of this genus and Liquidambar, the re-
spective species of each being natives, of the area extending between
the Caspian, Black and Mediterranean Seas, of the continent of North
America, and of the extreme east of Asia and Japan.

334

NEW AND RARE BRITISH FUNGI.

[We are indebted to our correspondent Mr. W. G. Smith for the
following list of the more interesting species of Fungi amongst those
exhibited at the meeting of the Royal Horticultural Society, or collected
by the Woolhope Club, referred to in another page of this Journal. ]

Agaricus (Amanita) muscarius, L. This species is usually crimson ;
a Snes and pure yellow variety was exhibited.

A. (Lepiota) holosericeus, Fr. A. single specimen from Staplehurst,
Kent, of this species, which has but once before been observed in this
country.

= (Lepiota) excoriatus, Schæf.

A. (Tricholoma) nictitans, Fr., and A. (( Clitocybe) geotropus. Both
sent by J. R. Reeves, Esq., F.R.S.

A. (Tricholoma) jurtülegitna, Bull., and 4. (Tricholoma) sulfureus,
Bull. Both in Dr. Bull’s collection.

A, (Pleurotus) subpalmatus, Fr., Lentinus vulpinus, Fr., and Boletus
impolitus, Fr. Sent by Mr. W. G. Smith,

Polyporus giganteus, Fr., and P. radiatus, Fr. Exhibited by Dr.
Bull. i

Mr. J. Aubrey Clark, of Street, Somerset, sent two species of Hyd-
num of great interest; one, H. zonatum, Fr., a rare fungus, and the other,
H. nigrum, Fr., a species quite new to this country, a figure of which,
with some other new hymenomycetous fungi, we hope to give in a future
number,

Dr. Bull also had specimens of Scleroderma Bovista, Fr. Mr.
Reeves exhibited an Llaphomyces, with the parasite, Cordiceps ophio-
glossoides, Fr., in the process of development; and Lady Dorothy
Nevill forwarded the base of a Hazel stem obtained from Rome, where
it is used, after being charred, for producing Polyporus corylinus,

auri.

It may be added as somewhat curious that Agaricus rubescens, P.,
and Boletus edulis, Bull., two of our best known edible species, were
not represented.

A. (Tricholoma) sndiiuidho, Fr. Common in the woods round the.
Wrekin, Shropshire.

Lactarius torminosus, Fr. Common in Holme Lacy Park.

Coprinus picaceus, Fr. One specimen in Holme Lacy Park.

~

EARLY SPRING-FLOWERING SPECIES OF SCILLA. 335

Hygrophorus calyptreformis, B. and Br. Plentiful in Holme Lacy
Park

Strobilomyces strobilaceus, Berk. Two specimens in Haywood
orest. i

Cynophallus caninus, Fr. One specimen in the woods round the
Wrekin, Shropshire.

ON THE EARLY SPRING-FLOWERING SPECIES OF
SC j

nn
By M. T. Masters, M.D., F.L.S.

[The following descriptive account of some of the greatest orna-
ments of our gardens in early spring, is taken from the pages of the
‘Gardeners’ Chronicle.’ Only those species and varieties are mentioned
which are of greatest horticultural interest,—precisely those, as often
happens, which are most involved as to their synonymy.

l. SCILLA BIFOLIA, Linn.; Bot. Mag. t. 146 ; Kunth, Enum. iv.
316; Redouté, Lil. t. 254.—Bulb ovoid. Leaves 2-3, spreading, re-
curved, linear lance-shaped, channelled, terminating in a short, blunt,
cylindrical point. Scape or common flower-stalk as long as or longer
than the leaves. Bracts minute. Pedicels spreading, lower ones
longer than the upper ones. Flowers 5—6, blue. Segments of the
perianth oblong, obtuse, spreading.

We take this to be the type, the nearest to the wild form, intended
by Linnzus and the older writers. There are in gardens several
varieties of it, differing in the size and colour of their flowers, in the
period of their blooming, etc. It is a matter of opinion whether or no
these should be considered as species. For our own part, we consider
them as varieties of one species, for three reasons. First, that they
all have certain characters in common, characters of too slight mo-
ment to be of value as generie distinctions, but available for specifie
purposes. Among them we may mention, as easily appreciable,

blunt thickened point to the leaf, but none have it so well marked
as S. bifolia, wherein it is sometimes a quarter of an inch in
length. All the varieties have this character. Next, the several
varieties run one into the other, so that, in the dried condition at

336 EARLY SPRING-FLOWERING SPECIES OF SCILLA.

least, it is not possible always to discriminate them. Thirdly, the ex-
tensive geographical range of the plant in a wild state (from Russia to
Greece) would lead us to expect numerous variations. There are
other reasons of a technical nature which would induce us to consider
these as all forms of one variable species,—reasons which it is needless
to enter into here, the more so as if any one incline to adopt the oppo-
site opinion, there is nothing to prevent him from so doing. We take
first that variety, the flowers of which expand the earliest, and to
which, therefore, the name precoz is well applied.

a. Scilla bifolia, var. precoz. — S. precox, Willd. ex Kunth,
Enum. iv. p. 316; Sweet, Brit. Flower Garden, v. t. 141 (8) ; Schott,
Bot. Zeit. 1851. S. bifolia major, Hort. Osborn.

This differs from the type, as before stated, in its earlier expansion ;
about London last spring it was in bloom a fortnight earlier than the
true S. bifolia. Tt has larger flowers of a deeper blue colour than in
the last-named, and the lower flower-stalks are after a time so much
lengthened as to form a corymb. Too much stress must not, how-
ever, be laid on this character, as all the varieties of S. bifolia more or
less possess it. There are specimens in the Kew herbarium from
Pallas, collected probably in the Caucasus. No name is attached to
the specimen, but there is a memorandum in M. Planchon's hand-
writing, ** Scillæ bifoliæ proxima." The plant is not very common in
gardens. We have had it ourselves in cultivation for a few years,
having received it under the name of S. bifolia.. There is a white-
flowered form of this plant in some gardens.

b. Scilla bifolia, var. carnea, Kunth, Enum. iv. 316; Bot. Mag. t.
746

This resembles the type in all respects, save that its flowers are of a
pale flesh-coloured tint. It seems to be the Hyacinthus steliatus flore
rubente of Parkinson, who thus speaks of it :—“ The difference in this
from the former (S. bifolia) is onely in the flowers, which are of a faire
blush colour, much more eminent then in the others, in all things else

e.

c. Scilla bifolia, var. rosea.—S. rosea, Lehmann, Index Sem. 1828 ;
Linnea, v. 384; Kunth, Enum. iv. 311. S. bifolia, var. y. Taurica,
Regel, Gartenflora, 1860, t. 307 (?).

This differs from the preceding in the larger size of the flowers, and
in the more globose form of the bulb. This last character, however, is

EARLY SPRING-FLOWERING SPECIES OF SCILLA. 337

not to be depended on. This plant may be the plant spoken of by
Parkinson as “ Hyacinthus stellatus precoz flore suave rubente, the early
blush-coloured starry Jacinth,” which, he continues, “is very rare, but
very pleasant, his flowers being as large as the first of this last kinde
(that above alluded to as S. bifolia, precoz), and somewhat larger than
the blush of the other kinde (S. bifolia, carnea) ; the leaves and rootes
differ not from the last-recited Jacinth." We believe Regel's var.
Taurica is the same plant with blue flowers, but have had no means of
confirming or refuting this opinion.

d. Scilla bifolia, var. alba, Kunth, Enum. iv. 316.

Differs from the type only in its white flowers. Parkinson says of
this :—“ The buddes for flowers at the first appeare a little blush,
which when they are blowne are white, but yet retaine in them a small
shew of that blush colour.” He goes on to say :—“ We have another
whose flowers are pure white, and smaller than the other, the leaves
whereof are of a pale fresh greene, and somewhat narrower.” This
latter is the commoner variation of the two.

e. Scilla bifolia, var. candida.

We propose this name for a pure white-flowered variety, the flowers
of which are as large as those of our S. bifolia, precoz, or of the var.
rosea, of which indeed it might be considered as the white-flowered
representative, but that it flowers later. It is perhaps the H. stellatus
precoz flore albo of Parkinson.

9. SCILLA Srpretca, Andr. Bot. Rep. t. 365 (1804); Kunth,
Enum. iv. p. 318; Van Houtte, Flore des Serres, xvi. t. 1677. 8.
amoena, Redouté, Lil. t. 130. S. amoena, B. Sibirica, Bot. Mag. 1025
(1807); S. cernua, Redouté, Lil. adnot. ad fol. 298, nec tab. (1809);
nec Hoffm. et Link; Regel, * Gartenflora, 1865, p. 322, t. 488.
S. azurea, Goldb. ex Kunth, l.c. S. uniflora, Willd. Herb. S. praecox,
Donn, Hort. Cantab. (?) mec Wilid.—Bulb roundish, the size of a
chestnut, with a dark rind, giving off four or more erect, or somewhat
spreading, flat, strap-shaped leaves, slightly thickened at the point ;
common flower-stalks one or two, flattened, striated, scarcely so long
as the leaves. Flowers 2-4 or even 6, rarely solitary, on short stalks,
horizontal or nodding, bell-shaped, ultimately spreading widely, of a
pale clear blue colour, rather more intense along the central nerves of
each segment of the perianth. :

The list of synonyms will show the confusion that has reigned as

VOL. VI. [NOVEMBER 1, 1868.] Z

338 EARLY SPRING-FLOWERING SPECIES OF SCILLA.

to this beautiful species. Part of this confusion is due to Redouté,
who, in 1807, figured our present plant as S. ameena, but after a time
(in 1809), finding that he was in error, he named it S. cernua.
He does not seem to have been aware that Andrews had in 1804
already figured and described the plant as 8. Sidirica. This latter
name, then, clearly has priority. It flowers a little later than S. bifolia,
but before S. amena. Some doubts have been entertained as to the
correctness of the name 8. Sibirica, it having been stated that the plant
does not occur in Siberia. Whether this be so or not we cannot de-
termine, but we have seen specimens gathered by Pallas near the river
Volga, but in what part of its course is not stated. At any rate, the
head-quarters of the species would appear to be in Persia, Asia Minor,
about Erzeroum, ete. Varieties with larger flowers than ordinary,
and others with solitary blossoms, are represented in herbaria, and we
have seen similar illustrations in British gardens; but they are so
similar in all other respects to the type that no one can look upon
them as any other than trifling variations.

a. Scilla Sibirica, var. amenula.—S. amcenula, Bot. Mag. t. 2408.

To this form we refer some plants which are smaller than S. Sibirica,
with more ovate bulbs and paler flowers. But that the plant is well
figured in the Magazine, and is known in at least a few gardens,
we should not have deemed it worth while to retain this as a distinet
form.

3. SCILLA AMGNA, Linn. ; Redouté, Lil. t. 9985 Bot. Mag. t. 341.
— Bulb ovoid or roundish. Leaves numerous, spreading, strap-shaped,
acute, 10-12 inches long, + inch wide; midrib prominent on the
under surface. Scape erect, shorter than the leaves, compressed, two-
edged, striated, purplish above. Flowers 3-6, dark indigo-blue, in a
loose two-sided cluster, horizontal when expanded. Pedicels erect,
curved at the apex, bluish, 3 to 2 inch long, springing from the axil of
a very minute whitish bract. Pes 6-parted, nearly 1 inch across
when expanded; segments spreading horizontally or even reflexed,
lanceolate, acute, slightly concave at the apex; midrib prominent,
inner segments slightly broader. Filaments dilated and whitish at the
base, blue above, one-third shorter than perianth; anthers blue. Ovary
pale yellow, oblong; style blue

A native of Central Europe, the Tyrol, ete., and an old inhabitant of

MEER RNT

^

THE EDIBLE TAHITIAN FUNGUS. 339

our gardens. Its flowers are not so nodding as those of the preceding ;
they are also flatter, not so bell-shaped, and of a darker blue, while the
ovary, as Parkinson’s sharp eyes detected, is of a yellowish-green
colour, thus giving to the flowers the appearance of a yellow centre or
“eye.” Tt flowers (in the south of England) in April, following close
upon $. Sibirica.

The species above mentioned have all this character in common,
that the bracts at the base of the pedicels are very minute, whereas in
S. verna, S. campanulata, S. Italica, and the later-flowering kinds, the
bracts are often as long as the pedicels themselves. These species,
moreover, are better known, and their synonyms less confused ; hence
it is not necessary to allude to them at any further length.

THE EDIBLE TAHITIAN FUNGUS.

My attention has been directed to a paragraph in the * Journal of
Botany,’ Vol. V. (1867) p. 263, relative to a Tahitian fungus under the
name of “ Teria iore," or Rat's-ear, said to be a considerable article of
commerce with China. As the botanical name of this species was not
given, I have been asked to supply the deficiency. I have no doubt
whatsoever that the fungus which was sent in a dried state to the Ex-
hibition of 1862, from China, by way of Singapore, was the same
thing. In the Catalogue of the Indian Department of that Exhibi-
tion, under n. 1681, p. 73, I referred it to Hirneola auricula-Jude,
since I could see no difference between the specimens sent and our
indigenous species of “ Jew’s-ear.” Recently going over the “ Cata-
logue des produits des Colonies Françaises envoyés à l Exposition
universelle. de Londres de 1862,” at p. 109 I find, from Tahiti,
* Champignons dits oreilles de rats, Exidia auricula-Jude, Taria
Gioré,” were exhibited. In a note it is stated that this fungus is
very common at Tahiti and the neighbouring islands, and is in great
esteem in China, to which country it is largely exported. Without
hesitation, therefore, I conclude that the fungus alluded to in this
Journal was Evidia,—or, as now usually written, Hirneola auricula-
Jude, Fries. n

M. C. Cooke.

22

340

LIST OF SAMOAN FERNS,

COLLECTED AND ARRANGED ACCORDING TO HooKkeEr’s ‘SPECIES
Fiticum,’ By Rev. S. PowELL.
(Concluded from p. 319.)
Suborder 8. Aspidiacee.
Didymochlzna polycarpa, 79.
Aspidium aristatum, Sw., 42.
A. (Sagenia) cicutarium, Sw., 59.
Nephrodium Leuzeanum, Hook., 60.
N. (Eunephrodium) molle, Desv., 78a.
N.(E). Near molle, 78.
N. (E.) dissectum, Baker, 81.
N. (E.) unitum, Sieb., 43.
N. (E.) pteroides, Baker, 115.
N. (E.) truncatum, Baker, 3
(E.) decurrens, Baker, 8
N. (E.) subtriphyllum, ee 46.
N. (Lastreea) calcaratum, Hook., 90.
N. (L.) patens, Desv., 75.
N. (L.) funestum, Hook., 59.
N. (L.) tistobnid fo; Ph 59).
N. (L.) tenericaule, Hook., 58.
N. (L.) attenuatum, Prick, 76.
N. (L.) inzequilaterum, n. sp., Baker, 114.
N. (L.) davallioides, Baker, 88
x: (L.). Near vase 80.
N.(L.). Tree-fern, n. sp., 87. z :
Nephrolepis (Lastræa) sia £r; 82, 839
N. (L.) obliterata, Brack., 28.
N. (L.) tuberosa, Pr., 181.
—— nereiformis, Cav.

Suborder 9. Polypodiee.

Polypodium wee ae eue Hookeri, Brack., 96.
P. Samoense, n. sp., Baker,

. * I cannot believe that 82 and 83 are the same species.

LIST OF SAMOAN FERNS. 341

P. cucullatum, Nees, 105.
P. blechnoides, Hook., 94.
P. tamariscinum, K/fs., 95
P., n. sp., near alte-scandens, 130.
P. (Goniophlebium) serratifolium, Brack., 124.
P. (Niphobolus) adnascens, Sw., 1.
P. (Phymatodes) accedens, B7., 93.
P. (P.) nigrescens, B/., 14.
P. (P.) Powellii, n. sp., Dm 135.
P. (P.) dilatatum, all.,
P. (Dipteris) Horsfieldii, mi 113.

Suborder 10. Grammitidee.
Monogramme Junghuhnii, Hook., 11.
Gymnogramme (Eugyma) tartarea, Desv., 21.
G. (Telliguea) lanceolata, Sw., 97
Antrophyum* semicostatum, B/., TL.
A. angustatum, Brack., 29.

126
Vittaria (Janiopsis) scjtópandrioidies, Baker, 116.
V. (J.) Zeylanica, Fée.
V. (Euvittaria) rigida, K//s., 12.
Suborder 11. <Acrostichee.
Acrostichum (Elaphoglossum) Feejeense, Hook., 121.
A. (Lomariopsis) sorbifolium, Ly 9I.

a (Heteroneuron) repandum, J/., var. palustre, Baker, 66.
A. (H.) r. lonchophorum, Baker, 61.

A. (Chrysodium) Solin: Zi, 69, 10.
A. (C.) Blumeanum, Hook., 26, 68.

Suborder 12. Daneacee.
Angiopteris evecta, Hof’, 84.
TRIBE 3. LycopopIAcEs.

Selaginella Menziesii, Spr., 8
* This appears to me more like a Stenochlena.

842 LAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES.

S. ? Vogelii, n. sp., Hook., 134.
S. ? tenera, n. sp., Spr., 133.
Psilotum triquetrum, Sw., 49.
P. complanatum, Sw., 50.
Lycopodium laxum, Pr. 54.

L. cernuum, Z., 6.

L. Phlegmaria, Z., 9.

L. squarrosum, Forst., 10.

ON VARIOUS SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNA-
CULAR NAMES.
By tHe Rev. Tuomas Powe, F.L.S.
(Continued from page 285.)

Filitavatio (Faradaya Powellii, n. sp. Seem.). A large ¢limb-
ing plant, many yards long, ascending the highest trees, called by
some “ Mamagi." Stems round, except at the origin of the leaves,
where they are flat. Leaves opposite, entire, smooth, ovate-lanceo-
late, minutely dotted. Flowers in axillary and terminal panicles, sweet
scented. Calyx inferior, persistent, crateriform, slightly 4-lobed, re-
gular, coriaceous, green at the base, tube and lobes white. Corolla
hypogynous, monopetalous, regular, 4-lobed, white. ZEstivation im-
bricate. Stamens 4, inserted into the tube of the corolla and alter-
nate with its lobes. Filaments curved inwards and downwards in
wstivation. Anthers large, 2-lobed, 4-celled, versatile. Ovary seated
on a large torus, 4-parted, each part containing an ovule arising
from the base of its cavity. Style simple, awl-shaped, longer than the
corolla, arising from the middle of the base of the lobes of the ovary.
Fruit large, red, fleshy. Drupes oblong, slightly curved. Epicarp
fleshy, thin. Mesocarp bony. The pigeons take three or four of
these large drupes into their gullet at once; hence they are called
“ Mamalupe ” (the pigeon’s mouthful). `

Filofiloa (Coffeacea). A pretty small tree,—wood very hard, good
for tool-handles, mallets, ete.

Fiso (Saccharum floridulum, Labill.). The indigenous Sugar-cane,
— stems used for the small rafters of the native huts ; leaves as thatch,
and as food for cattle,

SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES. 848

Fisóü (Colubrina Asiatica, Brongn.). Habit twining. Flowers
yellow. Leaves used as a substitute for soap. * *U*u fisoa," to be
cleansed or anointed with fisoa, is a phrase used in native poetry.

Fúa. The collective name for fruits and seeds.

Fu'afu'a (Kleinhoovia hospita, L.). A valuable timber tree, whose
wood, when full grown, is very durable for house-carpentering ; its
flowers are small and reddish ; its fruit covered with a membranous
lobed capsule, somewhat like the fruit of Dodonea. There are two
kinds or rather two states of the wood; the one mature and hard,
the other young and soft; the hard is not attacked by the white ants,
the other very readily. Fu‘afu‘a mala, the soft kind. Fu‘afu‘a fatu
(stony), the hard kind. :

Fu‘apine (Myrsinea). A small tree, with exstipulate alternate leaves.
Flowers in racemes. Fruit white, fleshy, eaten by the children.
bark dark, studded with light dots. This tree is called on Manua
** Lalamea ? and “ Lalamelo.”

Fue. The collective term for a great number of twining or climb-
ing plants; indeed, everything with the habit of a Convolvulus, a
Cucurbitacea, or Pea is called a “ Fue;" often having a distinctive
term added, e. g. “ Fue-asage.” See “ Asage.”

Fue (Morinda sp.?). A climbing plant, with a round rough stem,
opposite, entire, small, ovate-lanceolate, shining leaves, interpetiolar
stipules, and an inferior fruit in a capitulum.

Fueàfáüga (Cucurbitacea).

Fuemaga (Jasminum sp.). A neat, pretty-looking creeper, trifoli-
olated. Corolla sweet-scented, white, monopetalous, 6-8 somewhat
irregular lobes, sestivation imbricate. Stamens 2. Stigma flat.

emea. The Waterbine.

Fue-manogi (sweet-scented) (Jasminum sp.). With a woody, twin-
ing, scandent stem. Flowers white. Lobes of corolla 6, imbricate,
twisted at the apex. Stamens 3. Ovules ascending.

Fuesa; Fueselela (the Sacred Bindweed, the Sun-nooser), refer-
ring to the legend recorded in Turner’s ‘Nineteen Years in Polynesia,’
pp. 248-249 (Hoya sp.)-

There are at least three species of this in Samoa :—

1. Beautiful, roundish-oblong, thick leaves, white and pink-
flowered. The true “ Fuéseléla.”

9. A yellow-flowered one. Leaves ovate-acuminate. .

344 SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES.

3. A small-leaved one of the same form.

Fuesina, Fueto (Bindweeds). i

Fueuli (Papilionea). An intertwining creeper and climber, large,
dark leaves, prominent veins.

Fueulufeti'i. The name of another rather remarkable Bindweed.

ne. The name of the fleshy axis supporting the female flowers
of the breadfruit.

Futu (Barringtonia speciosa, L.). A large tree, 20-40 feet high, bear-
ing a large quadrangular, 4-sided fruit, which the natives use for stupe-
fying fish in the sea. Leaves alternate, dotless. Calyx 2-lobed,
lobes valvate in wstivation, persistent. Petals 4, white. Stamens
very large and very numerous, about 300. Filaments connate at the
base, white three-fourths of their length, and pink the remainder. An-
thers small, yellow. Ovary 4-celled. Ovules several. Fruit 1-celled,
inferior. TES

Gatae (Erythrina Indica, Lam.). A prickly tree, with racemes of large,
scarlet, papilionaceous flowers; these are called * 'Alo'alo," and their
appearance is, to the Samoans, the sign of the commencement of spring.
In bloom in July and August. Its wood is too soft to be of much
use. On journeys by sea, however, a log of it, hollowed out, is taken
in the bows of the boat or canoe for a fireplace.

igie. The name on Manwa of the “ Tamole ” or * Fiafiatuli,”

g. t.
Horofa. The name on Niué (Savage Island) of the “ Aʻatasi,”

.9.

Ti (Ozalis Acetosella, L., var. ?) A small, yellow-flowered, ternate-
leaved weed.

Tfi (Znocarpus edulis, Forst.). Of this there are, in Samoa, several
kinds, named as follows :—'* O le ifi, fuàmoa," the bird's-egg kind (a
small fruit) ; “O le ifi manüminümi," the wrinkled Ifi ; * O le ifi mea,”
the pale Ifi ; * O le ifiui," the dark Ifi, etc.

O le Ifi-mea. A huge tree, remarkable for its large buttresses at the
stem, the great length of its roots, its spreading branches, odoriferous
flowers, and thick coated fruit. Wood hard and durable, but used prin-
cipally for firewood. I have seen slabs of the buttresses used for bul-
warks in the war canoes, Leaves alternate, stipulate, ovate-lanceolate,
obsoletely articulated with the branches, dark and rather leathery, mi-
nutely dotted; the leaves of some of the species are oblong. Stipules

SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES. 345

caducous, very conspieuous on the young leaves, but no trace of them
on the older ones. Flowers in spikes, solitary, and in whorls along
the younger branches. Calyx tubular, with a 2-lobed limb, straw-
coloured and thin. Corolla straw-coloured, monopetalous, hypogy-
nous, 5-lobed, regular. Lobes long and narrow, with a corrugated
wstivation. Stamens 10, in two rows; the lower in a line with the
apex of the pistil; the upper in a line with the base of the lobes of
the corolla and alternate with them. Filaments awl-shaped, connate
at the base and adhering their whole length to the base of the corolla.
Anthers innate, 2-celled. Ovary superior, 1-celled ; stigma sessile, 2-
lobed. Fruit dehiscent. :

Ifüatua. A large tree. Leaves dark green, opposite, exstipulate.
Fruit large, somewhat triangular, pendulous; epicarp thick and leathery.
Dissepiments 3. Seeds 3-4, angular.

Ifiifi (Parinarium laurinum). A large tree, with a rough fruit.

Ovary inferior; stamens 16. Pistil 1. Albumen ruminate, astrin-
gent, odoriferous, used by the natives for perfuming oil.
- Ifilele (.4fzelia bijuga, A. Gray). A large tree; wood durable and
beautiful. Calyx valvate in estivation ; limb 4-cleft. Petals two, by
abortion generally only one, white. Stamens 10, three of them very
long, red. Style very long. Stigma globose. There are several kinds
of this tree, distinguished by the natives as :—If’ulu (smooth grained),
Ififatu (hard grained), and Ifisoga (the same).

Kanai. The Niuean name of a twining ternate-leaved creeper. See
“ Fuemaga.”

La, o lela. A branch of a tree (pl o la and lālā).

Lafo, al. Lafoa (Flagellaria Indica, L.). A cane; grows very

ih.

Teint (Miinea sp.?). A tree, with spreading branches, 10-18 feet
high, and odoriferous, minute flowers, much esteemed by the natives
for perfuming their oil. Wood durable. The native doctors make
some use of this tree in dysentery. Leaves mostly opposite, impari-
pinnate, minutely dotted. Calyx brown, 5-cleft, inferior. Petals 5,
yellow ; cup of stamens straw-coloured, hypogynous. Ovary superior.
Fruit 1- or 2-celled, indehiscent.

Lagaalitulu. A species with rather larger flowers and fruit than
. the above, and not so fragrant a perfume. The slender branches of
these are used for wattling.

346 SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES.

Lala, al. Lalatai (Papilionea). A large, spreading, twining,
arboraceous shrub; leaves small, opposite, ovate, very thick and
owny. Flowers yellow. Wood hard ; used for pegs in native car-
pentering.

Lala. A white-flowered, common, papilionaceous shrub.

Lalamea (Papilionea), A wild species of Trefoil, purple flowers.
Legume 6—8-seeded.

Lalamea, al. Lalamelo. The name on Manu'a of the “ Fu‘apine,”

g. t.
Lalatoa, a/. Alaalatoa (Missiesiya corymbulosa, Wedd.). A small,
graceful tree, whose leaves have been used occasionally by some fo-
reigners as a substitute for tea.
ano. The name of a tree, said to be very poisonous.

Lama (Aleurites Moluceana, Willd.). A tree, about 30-40 feet high.
Leaves trilobate, exstipulate, whitish and downy appearance on the
back. Moneecious, polypetalous. Stamens fewer than 20. Ovary su-
perior. Fruit (the Candle-nut) 2-3-celled, dehiscent, ete. The kernel
oily and in taste much like a walnut, but more oily ; eaten occasionally
by the natives. When out of paint oil I have used an oil obtained
from these nuts as a substitute; it does not dry soon. From these
nuts the Samoans obtain their black dye or lamp-black. They burn

used in tatooing and in painting their native cloth.

Lama-papalagi. Two species: Ricinus communis, L., the one
whiter and not so tall as the other, introduced; and Croton sp.,
lately introduced, by the Wesleyan missionaries, from Tonga.

aua'a. The stipular fibrous substance which surrounds the base
of the cocoa-nut leaves. Used as a strainer.

Lauàutà (Gymnogramme tartarea, Desv.). “The marking-leaf,"
from the fact that when the back of the frond is placed upon the skin,
the powder leaves the figure of the leaf. Called also “ Laauaauta,"
the marking plant. .

Lau‘avi‘avi (Musa sp.). The name of a species of Banana.

Laufala ( Padanus caricosus, Rumph.). The natives use the leaves
for making their finer kind of house- and sleeping-mat, and orna-
menting their fancy baskets,

SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES. 347

Laufagufagu. A shrub, 6—8 feet high, with long lanceolate leaves,
striped and spotted with yellow.
Laufagufagu (Ardisia ?). A tree, with long, lanceolate, shining,
green leaves. Petiole long and large at the base.
aufatu. The name of a tree.
Laugàpáp'à, al. Laumapapa (Asplenium Nidus, L., and several other

ns).
Laugasésé. The name of a species of Fern.

Laulilii. Meaning the minute-leaved. See “ Tapu-matau,” infra.

Lauma’a. The name of a tree.

Laumafatifati (Cinchonacea). An arboraceous shrub, used medici-
nally by the natives.

Laumáfátifati (Loganiacea). í

Laumafatifati-sina (Zoganiacea ?). A small tree. Leaves opposite,
oblong-lanceolate, entire, dotless. Stipules interpetiolar, caducous.
Flowers axile, paniculate. Calyx white, 5-toothed, persistent. Co-
rolla monopetalous, regular, 5-lobed, imbricate, very small. Stamens
5, alternate with the lobes of the corolla and inserted into it. Ovary
superior, entire, globose, a little flattened at the apex; style very

number of red seeds remain attached.

Laumai'a (4roidea). A large-leaved, twining, climbing plant.
Leaves often much torn. Worn sometimes by the natives as a tempo-
rary substitute for ti- (Cordyline-) leaves.

Laumai'e (Apocynea). A pretty, twining, small, ternate-leaved
scandent creeper, which covers some of the largest trees. Flowers
yellow, abounding in milky juice. Seeds, when ripe, black ; the juice
of epicarp is purple.

Laumaile (Apocynea). A small tree with thick twining stems.
Leaves in perfect whorls of threes. Flowers yellow, in bloom early in
October. This plant appears to be of the same genus as the pre-
ceding, but its stem, leaves, and fruit are much larger.

Laumatui. The same as “ Avasa-uli,” g. v. p. 282, supra.

Laumá'ulufulu. A tree, with very long leaves, like those of Cor-
dyline terminalis.

(To be continued.)

EAE PAREREA A E r

348

A NEW BRITISH RUBUS.

We have received from the Rev. A. Bloxam the,description of a
very distinct species of Rubus recently found by Mr. T. R. Archer
Briggs, in Devonshire, to which he has given the name of Rudus
Briggsii. We defer the publication of the description until it can be
accompanied with a plate.—EDITOR.

CUSCUTA HASSIACA, Pfeiff.

The Lucerne Dodder which was found on Medicago sativa, L., in
September, 1851, near Witham, in Essex, by Mr. E. G. Varenne, has
again been observed growing abundantly on the same plant near Pem-
bridge, in Herefordshire, by the Rev. J. F. Crouch. Tts appearance in
both localities is most probably due to the foreign seed which was
employed. Dr. H. G. Bull has made a. drawing of the plant (not yet
figured in any of our British Floras), which, with a deseription, will
appear in the * Transactions of the Woolhope Naturalists Field Club.’
The plant may be easily recognized from our indigenous species by its
stalked flowers, which have the odour of the Heliotrope.

FUNGOLOGICAL NOTES.

Rovar HoRTICULTURAL Socrery.—With the view of bringing before the
public the value of Fungi as articles of food, and to lead to the discrimination
of the good from the bad, or at least dangerous, species, two members of this
Society offered prizes for the two best collections of Fungi to be exhibited on
Tuesday, the 6th of October. Only five collections were sent in, but several of
them were large, and contained many interesting species. The principal ex-
.hibitors were Dr. Bull, Messrs. W. G. Smith, and J. R. Reeves. The prizes
were awarded to the two gentlemen first named. A list of the more remarkable
species exhibited will be found in another page. The exhibition was fitly
closed with a lecture by Dr. Bull on the dietetic value of Fungi. He illustrated
his observations by the specimens exhibited, and pointed out those that should
be avoided. Mr. Smith drew attention to the spores of Fungi, and spoke of the
ifference in size, shape, and colour, of the spores of various Agarics, remark-
ing on the distinction between the white spores of ordinary Agarics and the
spinous and sculptured spores of such genera as Lactarius, Russula, and
Hydnum.

_ Woornore Narvrazists’ FierD CLUB.— This vigorous provincial associa-
tion introduced a novelty into its proceedings by devoting a day to explore the
Fungi of the district where the Club meets, and after a critical examination of

FUNGOLOGICAL NOTES. 349

the species collected, closing its meeting by a feast, the principal feature of
which was the edible i which were the spoil of the day’s “foray.” An
excursion so singular and so deserving of imitation by similar aT: de-
serves more lengthened notice than we are in the habit of introducing into our
pages. Such excursions will certainly bring into notice many species of a
tribe of plants which are not only extremely fugacious, but also very enigma-
tical in their appearance. This is evident from the list of species elsewhere
published. They will also overcome popular prejudices against a wholesome
and nutritious source of food almost entirely overlooked, and introduce addi-
tional valuable species to those who already have found out their virtues, as

will appear from the report of the dinner which follows, and for nes as well
as that of the excursion, we are indebted to the kindness of Dr.

The members met at the Mitre Hotel, at 9 o’clock, Friday, hare 9, 1868,

Holme Lacy Park, accompanied by Mr. Edwin Lees, F.L.S., and Mr. W. G
Smith, F.L.S. Leaving their conveyance, and entering the grounds of Sir E.
L. S. S. Stanhope, a beautiful group of the maned Agaric, Coprinus comatus,
attracted attention. It took almost the form of a circle, though not one of
those that usually do so. It is ro common and as interesting and handsome
in appearance as it is good to e t, if people did but know it. The pretty
crested Agaric, A. cristatus, also a. and A. (Mycena) vulgaris, were next
gathered, and on a bank under Scoteh fir-trees several specimens of the not

bunches of the common poisonous A. fascicularis. A flower-bed in the garden
" a ne erop of Agaricus infundibuliformis in it, and a cluster of Boletus
was gathered below the terrace walk. This Boletus was also

seen many times during the da, :
The Club had a part of their dinner to procure in the park—not in the
shape of venison from the deer,—but as vegetable beef-steaks from the trees.

M of Fistulina hepatica, the “liver fun s," or * vegetable
a as it has been called, were met with—one nearly two feet in dia-
r, and weighing ten or twelve pounds—on nine t , and had

eattered about in proper hunting order the bas climbed the hill.

as “ not found since the days of Bol ^
delicate Agaricus prunulus, or ase g s sweetbread,” as it has been
ed, was met with, together with A. campestris, A. arvensis, and its smaller
and more delicate variety A. cretaceus, all, of course, edible; and also the
small puff-ball Lycoperdon gemmatum, the large rough-stemmed Boletus scaber,
the buff gilled Russula alutacea, the less e
Agaric, A. procerus. Some others were co
diigotur. There was the button of an e yn was thought to be a
brown variety of the Fly Agaric, 4. verruco s, B
Lactarius subdulcis, A. fumosus, oe sas ae, p baccatus, A. lacrymabundus,

350 FUNGOLOGICAL NOTES.

the small Xylaria Hypoxylon ; some rotten wood stained green by the myce-

lium of a Peziza, Helotium eruginosum, and the “ deadly Agaric,” Lactarius
Pasen or necator. Some fine pale orange specimens of this last poisonous
aric were gathered, which at first sight resembled the delicious edible

“orange milk Agaric,” so highly recommended, and figured in the Club’s
Transactions last year. It had, however, a shaggy woolly margin, without the
orange gills and the Nope milk.

ygropi
chrysodon, and the rare H. calyptreformis, all edible. Their congeners, how-
ever, the beautiful scarlet-topped H. coccineus, the closely-allied H. miniatus,
the yellow and rare H. cerasinus, the strong-scented H. cossus, and the little
projo Agaric, with its greenish stems, H. psittacinus, and Agaricus æru-

there was found Polyporus suaveolens and P. ulmar. icula-
tus, the pale blue 4. purus, and eni pretty A. ( Lepiota) "à Péoesuman both edible,
if you wish and can find enough of them ; the brilliant oran nge A. spectabilis,

the poisonous Lactarius hir nd, lastly, numerous rings and patches of one
of the very best of all edible Agarics, the fairy-ring ehampignon, Marasmius
| Oreades, which were abundant enough on seeds rns grounds.

Returning to their vehicles the members d to Caplar Wood, memorable
as being the locality where Mr. Éinibhoie 1 bobinised: Mr. Stackhouse de-
serves an honourable niche in the Woolhope Transactions, for the first synop-

cal arrangement of British Agaries, as given in Witheri ring's * Botanical Ar-
ewe of British Plants, was made by him, and some of his divisions,
ezsy to be made out, might be advantageously used by students in the present
day. Caplar Wood and hill seems to have been his favourite haunt, and here,
no doubt, the prying old gentleman, in the costume of his da ,—cocked hat,
knee breeches, and great silver buckles in his shoes —and perhaps with gold-

eaded cane in hand, might have been seen prying among the dead matted
leaves ie bone trees of ed wood, his eyes sparkling with pleasure as the ele-
gant Nidularia campanulata, or a specimen of the great “Club of Hercules ”
Senet redone of Withering), both of which he gathered „here, met his
delighted

In this "Wood a few specimens were added to the roll of the day, and
amongst these was the deadly Agaricus torminosus. Very fine specimens of
A. procerus on the grassy vellum of the ca camp, and in the hanging woods A.
tener, Coprinus nivalis, Agaricus ( ee Vete A. flaccidus, Maras-
mius urens, M. peronatus, and Hi 'umenochæte rubiginosa

As the hoa for dinner approached, the passy Henn and returned to
Hereford. Some time was devoted to an examination of the spoil, and then
twenty-one sat eiie to partake of a dee which fitly closed the “ Foray
among the Fun,

With the fish and the soup came the first novelty in the form of * Oreades

FUNGOLOGICAL NOTES. 351

ketchup.” It was good with either, and as guest after guest helped himself to
an experimental taste, it was curious to hear one after the other ask again for
“that bottle.” It was a brilliant success. Hie every one with a regard for
table luxuries, and that should include all sensible people ; hie to your lawns

as superior to the ordinary vile black compound you meet with, as champagne
is to gooseberry. Don’t you know it? Then get a member of the Woolhope
Club to point it out to you, or better still, borrow the last volume of the Club’s
Transactions, and there you will find a peel coloured picture of it, and re-
ceipts, moreover, for cooking itin many ways. Have a care to keep down the
spice, however, for if in too great A it destroys the true delicate de-
licious flavour of the Agaric itself.

A side dish of stewed kidneys narrowly escaped being mistaken for a dish of
ses Agarics, and another of sweetbreads with buttons of the Horse Mush-

aricus arvensis) was too good to travel far. Next followed a dish of

tee animal and vegetable, deliciously mingled, to i advantage of ->
and at the same time a dish of the Fistulina hepatica, the “ Liver fungus," o
* vegetable beefsteak," by itself was handed round. The yo were cut bu
the large one gathered in the morning.

The next Agaric to appear was Hydnum repandum, “ the spiked Mushroom,”
from Haywood forest. It was stewed a nd broiled, and those members of the

m

whom, therefore, all dishes were immediately brought fresh and hot, quickly
separated the Agarics from their gravy, and found them excellent, and particu-
larly the broiled ones, not at all unlike the oysters to which they have been
compared. Then followed the Parasol Agaric c, Agaricus procerus, but its de-
licious flavour, perhaps the lightest and best of all of them, not excluding the
common Mushroom, was drowned in its over-condimented gravy.

The Fairy-ring Cham pignon (Marasmius Oreades) appeared then, broiled on
toast, after the admirable receipt of Soyer. We give it here in full, for it is
the very best receipt for broiling Agarics, or Mushrooms, of every kind.

. © Place young fresh Agarics, or Mushrooms, on toast freshly made and. pro-

perly divided. Salt, pepper, and place upon each one a small piece of butter
(or a little scalded or clotted cream). Put one clove on the toast, then cover
with a glass and bake for a quarter of an hour, or broil before a quick fire for
twenty minutes. Do not move the glass until it is served up, by which time
the vapour will have become condensed and gone into the toast, and when the

lass is removed a fine aroma of Mushroom will pervade the table. " (N.B.—A
common kitchen basin will answer the purpose of a glass as a cover for baking
equally as well, though it is by no means so elegant.

A dish of Agaricus prunulus, or Orcella, was served simply stewed. The
Agrio had fair play—salt and spice were kept in due abeyance—and “ deli-
cious” was the unanimous verdict. This dish never reached a third of the way
down the table!

Many other Agarics might have been dressed, but it was thought best not

352 BOTANICAL NEWS.

to tax too highly the patience of the cook ; and so with the distribution of
dried specimens of the Fairy-ring Champignon to all who wished it, the feast
of Agarics was over for the day. This excellent Agaric will keep well, when
threaded on string and dried and kept dry, through the winter, readily impart-
ing its flavour to soups or made dishes as required.

er dinner Dr. Bull read a continuation of the “ Illustrations of Edible

ear. This was followed by a very entertaining paper by the Rev. J. D. La
Touche, on “ Why Funguses should not be eaten,” treating the subject practi-
cally, yet in a style which made the paper a model for an after-dinner essay,
and supplied material for conversation, in the course of which Dr. Bull suc-
cessfully and completely answered the Reverend objector’s difficulties. Mr.
W. G. Smith delivered a lecture on the “Spores of Fungi,” and Mr. Edwin
Lees read an excellent paper on “ Fairy Rings and the Funguses that inhabit
them.” .

It is scarcely necessary to add the following note by Dr. Bull, seeing that
the caterers for the feast included that gentleman and other devoted fungolo-
gical students, but as he gives it, it may be well to add it,— T'Aree days after
the feast, pleasurable recollections only remain. .

BOTANICAL NEWS.

The materials for a second edition of the * Genera of South African Plants,’
by the late Prof. Harvey, having been placed at his request in the hands of his

the volume,
Prof. Oliver has published the first volume of his * Flora of Tropical Africa.’
In its preparation he has received assistance from Dr. Masters and Messrs.

he first volume of Harvey and Sonders’ * Flora Capensis.’

We understand that the ‘Flora of Middlesex,’ by Dr. Trimen and Mr. Dyer,
will be speedily sent to press, and may be expected to be published by Mr.
Hardwicke early next year.

The Rev. J. E. Leefe, editor of the ‘Salictum Britannicum Exsiccatum,’ pro-
poses to recommence the i f i both British and foreign, illustrat-
ing the genus Salix.

kt t 3
Tt is hoped that the first part, containing about twenty-

W Fitch, delet Hth.

Wy

NF à
Wie

y

MSS N W

PF

LI v

j

à
;
1

Yy

=

=

T 74 , MSS

E^

S09 |

Tab. 86.

Rete, o oc "o i E,

353

ON HIERACIUM COLLINUM, Fries, A PLANT NEW TO
N.

By Joun HurroN Barroum, M.D., F.R.S., ETC.,
(Professor of Botany, Edinburgh University).

(PLATE LXXXVI.)*

On Saturday, 27th of June, 1868, I took a botanical trip to Selkirk
with some of my pupils, and while walking along the sandy banks of
the Ettrick, between Selkirk and Philiphaugh, a Mieracium was
gathered by my zealous pupil Mr. Mawson, which at once attracted
my notice. It was quite distinct from any of the British Mieracia,
and it was obviously growing in a wild station. Although, on account
of the hot weather of last summer, many of the specimens were in a
shrivelled state, still a sufficient number remained in a condition fit
for examination. I determined it to be Hieracium collinum, of Fries.
I subsequently sent a specimen to Professor Babington, who agreed
with me as to the species.

The following are the characters of the plant :—Hieracium collinum,
Fries, Symbole ad Hist. Hieraciorum, p. 29; viride (raro glau-
cescens); caule inferne paucifolio apice cymoso-corymboso furcatove ;
foliis lanceolatis linearibusve acuminatis hirsutis, sud¢ws cano-floccosis,
infimis lingulatis obtusis; axthela discreta involucrisque e globoso-
ovalibus cano-floccosis glandulosoque-hispidis, squamis unicoloribus ob-
tusis, siccitate migricantibus.— Pilosella major erecía, Bauh. Pin. p.
262. H.dubium, Fl. Dan. t. 1044 ; Wahlenb. Suec. n. 872 (non Linn.).
H. cymosum, var, dubium, Fries, Nov. p. 253. H. collinum, Germ. auctr.
pro parte. H. pratense, Ledeb. Fl. Rossica. H. prealtum, var. e.
hirsutum, Koch, Synopsis, 3rd ed. p. 3883. H. fallax, Hartman, Skand.
Flora, p. 19. :

It occurs in Northern Europe, and after H. Pilosella, Liun., and H.
Auricula, Linn., it is the most common species in dry mountains
throughout the middle and north of Sweden, as far as Lapland, and
also in the interior of Norway up to Finmark. It is rare in the moun-
tains of Germany. It flowers in June.

The root is descending, oblique, and premorse, usually giving off
stolons. The stem is hollow, straight, with 1-3 leaves, reddish, with

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, November 12, 1868.
VOL. VI. [DECEMBER 1, 1868. 2A

354 ON HIERACIUM COLLINUM, A PLANT NEW TO BRITAIN.

stellate, hoary, glandular pubescence. The primary leaves are obtuse
the rest are lanceolate-acute, covered with hairs which are often
crowded and give a floccose appearance to the leaves. The heads of
flowers are clustered, the peduncles and involucres being densely
hoary-floccose and usually glandular. The capitula ovate-oblong at
first, and afterwards more or less globose, becoming black by dryness.
The scales of the involucre are floceose and hairy. The achenes are
small and brownish-black, with a whitish pappus.

The species belongs to section “ C. Stirps Hieracii prealti," and to
the subdivision * Firidi-canescentia " of Fries's ‘Symbolæ? It is
placed near H. prealtum. In its habit, the arrangement of its capi-
tula, its dark phyllaries, and its hoary floccose aspect, it differs from
the other British species. It may be looked upon therefore as a well-
. marked and interesting addition to the British flora.

In Smith's * English Flora * (vol. iii. p. 356) there is a species of
Hieracium described as H. dubium, L. It is figured in Eng. Bot.
i. 2332, and its history is investigated in Smith's * Observations re-
specting several British species of Hieracium, published in the Trans-
actions of the Linnean Society, vol. ix. p. 226. Smith states it to be
H. Auricula, Flora Dan. t. 1111. It is said to have been found in
Westmoreland by Hudson, and to have been gathered in Scotland by
George Don. It wauts the hairy floccose appearance of H. collinum.

Another species, 77. Auricula, L., is mentioned by Smith as having
been found by Hudson on Dalehead, near Grassmere, Westmoreland.
He gives, as a synonym, H. dubium, Flora Dan. t. 1044, and remarks
regarding it, “ the most uncertain plant, perhaps, in our whole British
catalogue, whose place in the English Flora depends on Mr. Hud-
son's authority alone, for no other person has met with anything in
Britain answering to his description." In examining Hudson's descrip-
tion as given by Smith, I do not find that it corresponds with H. col-
linum.

Hooker and Arnott in their * British Flora’ (p. 209) say, ‘ we omit
here H. dubium, Huds., not L., as it is quite uncertain what plant was
intended; the description given by Woodward in Withering's * Bo.
tanical Arrangement" and the figure in Eng. Bot. t. 2332, both of
garden specimens, belonging to H. stoloniferum, W. and K., while
Smith's description in the * English Flora’ is taken from H. Auricula,
L. We also omit H, Auricula, L., said to have been found in West-

ahead. adiens A

SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES. 355

moreland, the description and figure, Eng. Bot. t. 2368, given by
Smith, being taken from a Swiss specimen of H. glaciale, Lach. =

EXPLANATION OF Prare LXXXVI.; representing Hieracium collinum,
Fries, from specimens feet on the banks of - Ettrick, Selkirkshire, and
communicated by Professor Balfour. —Fig. 1. The plant, natural size. 2. A

flower. 3. Bifid termitistion of a style. 4. A een of the pappus. Figs. 2, 8,
and 4 magnified.

ihre d a deduc mima Fendi irit

ON VARIOUS SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNA-
CULAR NAMES.

By tHe Rev. Tuomas POWELL, F.L.S.
(Concluded from page 347.)

Laumomole‘a. The same as “ Momole‘a.” The P eus which, on
Manu‘a, is called ** Laupatalaga." See “ Momole'a," p. 359, infra.

Lausaato (Acrostichum aureum). Used occasionally as a substitute
for Sugar-cane leaves in thatching [as is the case in the Isthmus of
Panama.—Ep.], and also as a oe next the stone floors of their
houses upon which to spread their m

Lautamatama. Same as, but less ng used than—

Lautalotalo (Crinum Asiaticum

Lautümoa (Musa). The name of the spathe of the Banana or
Plantain, Called on Manu'a « Lautumanu," in order to avoid using
the word “ Moa,” which is = family name of the king of Manwa.

Laututuga. See “Tutug

Lauvai. Young taro Tam esculentum, Forst.) sprouts.

Lavai. Leaves of Bischofia Javanica are called by this name when
used as stuffing for baked pigs, etc.

Le’ile’i. The name of some rare
the beauty of its fru

Leva (Cerbera intr.

the natives as poisono
Levavao. A tree, with long lanceolate leaves, spotted with yellow.

Limu. A small creeping plant sis the Foxglove tribe (Figwort ?).

Limu. Seaweed, Riverweed, Mos

Limu-aa, Limu alaea, Limu fuafua
Limu lauago. Various seaweeds and plants.

tree admiréd by the natives for

A tree, about 20 feet high, regarded by

gps edible species), Limu foe, |

949

356 SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES.

Limu-aa (Alga).

Limu-alaea (Alga). :

Limu-ava (d/ga). An edible species.

Limu-fuafua (4/ga). An edible species consisting chiefly of air-
bladders.

Limu-foe (Halophila ovalis).

Limu-lauago, Limu-laumei, Limu-lautaliga (Alye@, Padina sp.).

Limu-limulimu. Seaweed detached, duckweed (Lemna sp.).

Limulupani (Vandellia sp. ?).

Lim-su, Limu-taemoa, Limu-tala, Limu-too (Alga).

Maafala (Artocarpus incisa). The name of one kind of breadfruit.
Leaves comparatively small and not very deeply incised. Fruit small,
oblong, hard, many-seeded.

Ma‘ali. A large, high tree, from whose trunk exudes a quantity of
odoriferous gum, which the natives use for scenting oil.

Maanunu. Vide * Mànuu."

Máea. See “ Papona.”

Magalo (Solanum oleraceum). A plant whose leaves the natives
often mix with the taro leaves, in making the native. dish called
** Palusami,” to give it a flavour.

Magéle. A small tree, with alternate, stipulate leaves, and a supe-
rior, 4-lobed, furfuraceous, gummy, stone fruit. A tree of another
kind is known on Manu‘a by this name.

Mafatifati. Same as * Laumafatifati," g. v.

Mago. A species of Fern,

Malafatu (Musa sp.). The name of a species of Banana.

Malila. The name of some tree.

Malili. A large tree, whose wood resembles Quebec Oak ; it is a
good durable wood and very serviceable for boat planks when copper-
fastened. t ;

Malo, A ternate-leaved, small tree, with a red, stone fruit; diœ-
cious. On * Manu'a."

Mamae (Musa sp.). The name of a very fine-flavoured indigenous
Banana, 3-angled.

Mamala, al. Maotamea. A large timber-tree, whose wood is hand-
some (light brown) and durable ; but the working of it causes much
sneezing, affecting both nose and eyes.

Mamaliva. A very high, straight tree. Fit for masts and keels.

SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES. 357

Manase (Angiopteris evecta). The more common name of this is
* Nase," g. v

Mániuniu. Another name for the “Sanasana " (Coix lacryma).

Maninu, al. Maanunu (Cinchonacea). A small tree, whose leaves
or bark are used by the native doctors to prepare a decoction, which
is poured into the nostrils in some forms of paralysis ; the operation
is called “ Utu i le supa.”

Ma'o. The collective name for several trees.

Ma’osina (Tiliacea). -A small tree, 8 to 10 feet high; bark light
colour; wood whitish. Leaves alternate. Stipules somewhat coria-
ceous, broad at the base, taper at the end, so as to be almost triangular.
Involucre resembling the stipules. Calyx valvate. Sepals 5,
leathery, ash-coloured. Corolla imbricate. Petals 5, alternate with
the sepals, broad and rounded at the apex, narrow at the base, white.
Stamens hypogynous, minute, numerous, distinct. Stigma leafy,
2-lobed, the aperture between the lobes conspicuous. Ovary sessile,
hairy, flattish. Carpels consolidated. Placenta axile. Ovules nume-
rous.

Mao'sina (sina — white). Another name for the ** Uto'uto," viz.
Mussenda frondosa.

Ma‘oui (ui, dark). A small tree, with pretty, reddish flowers, of a
very different Order from the “ Maosina.””

Macta (Meliacea). A large timber tree. Flowers bell-shaped,
odoriferous, white; hang in strings from the branches.

Maotamea. Another name for the “ Mamala," g.v.

Másáme (Euphorbiacea). Leaves with minute, caducous stipules.
Flowers moncecious, solitary. Petals distinct. Stamens fewer than 20.
Ovary superior. Carpels consolidated. Placentas in axis.

Masoà (Taeca pinnatifida).

Masoli (Musa sp.).

Mata‘ema. “A chestnut, ‘ifi ' (Inocarpus edulis), left in store till
it separates from the skin." (Pratt. in Vocab.)

Matalafi (Coffea). A rather large species, whose wood is used to
make wedges of, which are called also ** Matalafi.”

Matamatamoso (4brus precatorius).

Matamo. A tree resembling in appearance the
but with leaves much larger.

Mati. The collective term for various species 0

* Filimoto,” g. v.,

f Ficus tinctoria.

358 SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES.

Mātiʻata (Ficus sp.). A small species of Fig-tree, from the fibres
of whose bark fishing-net twine and small cordage are made.

Matifanua (Ficus sp. P). «

Mativao (Ficus sp. ?).

Mautofu (Urena lobata). A pretty, pinkish-white flowered shrub.
Leaves lobed, rough, ete. The fibres of its bark were formerly much
used, and still are occasionally, for making a fine, dress mat.

Mautofu-tai (Triumfetta procumbens). Small, yellow-flowered, pro-
cumbent herb. Leaves lobed, rough, fleshy. Fruit a lobed, prickly
capsule.

Mau'utoga (Commelyna sp.). Two species, blite (C. pacifica, Vahl)
and white. Used medicinally by natives of Tonga. i

Milo (Thespesia populnea). A large tree, 20—40 feet high. Leaves
alternate, heart-shaped, somewhat coriaceous. Stipules very small,
deciduous. Calyx double, the inner one, forming an involucre, sur-
rounds the fruit, whose epicarp secretes, when cut, a yellow gum much
like gamboge. The wood is much valued by the Samoans for keels
for their canoes and for paddles. Some of the finest and largest spe-
cimens of Niphobolus adnascens grow on these trees.

Moegālou (the Hog’s-bed) (Andropogon sp.). The Lemon-grass.
Much esteemed by the natives.

Moegapepe (the Butterfly’s-bed). A small herb, growing near the
sea, upon which the butterflies settle in considerable numbers.

Moemoeao. A very pretty little weed (Luphorbiacea ?).

Moli (Citrus sp. plur.).

Moli-samoa (Citrus vulgaris). This is the name of the Samoan
Orange ; it greatly resembles one which I have seen from Madagascar.
Its fruit is used by the natives as a substitute for soap.

Moli‘aina (Citrus Aurantium). Naturalized. Brought by the mis-
sionaries from Tahiti in 1836.

Moli-patupatu (C. medica). Introduced at the same time as the
foregoing. “ Patupatu " means lumpy, uneven, lobed, etc.

Moli-tele (C. Decumana). This thrives well, but has been nearly
Ie by the natives, as they do not care for it, and see no use
n it.

_Moli-tai. A small tree, whose fruit is a drupe, which contains a
nice edible kernel. I have met with it only on Savai’i.
Moloi'ulu, The catkin of male flowers of the breadfruit-tree.

SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES, 859

Momole'a* (Cyrtandra sp. plur.). There are at least three species
of Cyrtandra,—all, if I mistake not, called by the above name.

l. A shrub from 2-3 feet high. Stems irregularly square, nodose.
Leaves opposite, undivided, large, elliptical, dark green. Inflorescence
axillary, paniculate. Calyx deeply 5-parted. Sepals nearly equal,
deciduous. Corolla straw-coloured, 5-lobed; tube long; limb flat,
nearly equally divided, imbricate in zestivation. Stamens 2. Anthers
2-celled, opening longitudinally. Ovary inferior, 2-celled, many-
seeded. Style simple. Stigma bifid, flattened, adhering long after
the calyx and corolla have fallen off.

2. Similar to the above.

3. A tree, 6-10 feet high. Leaves lanceolate, dark green. Corolla
large, white, much more irregular than the above. Fruit much longer.
Inflorescence sessile, axillary, clusters of flowers surrounded by bracts.

Mosooi (Uvaria odorata). A large tree, straight trunk. Branches
in whorls, spreading almost horizontally. Flowers and fruit odoriferous ;
the former used by the natives for scenting their oil, the latter a
favourite food of the pigeons.

Mosooi-i-tai (Loranthus insularum).

Mumuta (Graminea). A grass, about 6-8 in. high, with odorife-
rous bulbs, much esteemed by the natives for scenting their oil.

Muafi (Gossypium sp. plur.). Several kinds of Cotton have been
introduced, and thrive exceedingly well. In 1863 I planted a few
seeds of the Kidney Cotton in my own garden, with a view to induce
some of my students to make plantations of their own. September
16th, the seeds were sown in twenty-one holes, about 3 feet apart,
after having been divested of every particle of ‘cotton-fibre, and steeped
in ash-water ; on the 21st following (five days after), they were up an
inch above ground, and on the 22nd they measured 4—5 in. from root
to leaf. They yielded three crops in about twelve months, and by
that time some of the stems were 1-2 in. diameter. = =

There was on Apolima a very small, stunted, indigenous species of
Cotton, a specimen of which I left at Kew with Dr. Hooker in 1866.

Namulega (Vitex trifolia). A beautiful lilac-flowered tree.

Nau. e name of a bindweed.

Nausosolo. A neat-looking, palmate-leaved twiner.

* This is called also “ Laumómóle'a," and on Manu'a it is known as “ Lau-
patalega.”

360 SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES.

Niu. The collective term for Palms (Palmee).

Niu (Cocos nucifera), of which there are several varieties, viz. :—
Niu-‘afa: the long kind esteemed for the length of its fibre, and
preferred for making the ‘afa (cinnet). Niualava: the strong-fibred
kind. Niui ved Niuui: the dark kind. Niufetepulu : much husk
and small nut. Niule’a: a low tree. Nut small. Fruit sweet.
Fruits early, so that for years persons may pick the fruit while stand-
ing on the ground ; never (?) attains a great height. Niumea.

Niupiu. The Fan-palm (Pritchardia pacifica var.?).

Niusami. The state of the cocoa-nut when the liquor has an acid
taste, and shortly before it is converted into a soft, pulpy mass; it has
at this stage somewhat the taste of new ale or beer.

Niutetea. A pale-leaved Cocoa-nut tree. :

Niuvao. The name of several species of Palms which grow very
tall on the highest mountain of Upolu, especially near the mountain
lake Lanuto‘o.

Niuvao (Ptychosperma sp.?). The specific name of a species of
wild Palm which grows nearer the sea than the above, and whose
leaves are premorse.

Nonu (Morinda citrifolia). Fruit cooked as a delicacy for the sick.

Nonufiafié (Eugenia Malaccensis). The varieties are—Nonu-ui, the
dark kind; and Nonn-‘ulu, the large kind; Nonuvao (the wild or
bush Nonu), a small kind.

Nu'anu'a (Nelitris Vitiensis, A. Gray) A very pretty shrub, 6-10
feet high, highly prized by the natives ; indigenous, but scarce.
Thrives well only some 500 feet up the mountains. Flowers small,
pretty, pink. The leaves, when rubbed, emit a sweet perfume.

O'a (Bischoffia Javanica). Trees 20-40 feet high. Dicecious.
The fertile trees have ternary leaves on long petioles. The stipules
are very distinct on the young leaves, but they drop off so early as to
be only found before the leaf is fully developed. Ovary 3-celled; 2 -
ovules in each cell, pendulous. Wood red, hard, durable, resists the

etc., but splits considerably in the sun. The Samoans scrape the
trunk to obtain from it the gummy juice which they use for mixing
their pigments, with which they paint their native cloth (siapo).

ee

dotted, ovate, serrated ; ribs and veins red. Flowers didymous, in
axillary spikes; male spikes with large, foliaceous, serrated bracts.

SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES. 361

Ozogo (Fleurya interrupta). The common Stinging-nettle of the
group.

Ogogo-sina (Leucas decemdentata). Flowers white and, in general
appearance, so like the above as to be called by the same term, and
distinguished by its colour, “ sina,” white. It is remarkable that in
country places in England a similar comparison is made by the people
calling a white-flowered species of this tribe (Lamium album) a nettle.

Ola, Olamea, Olapito, Olasina, Olavai (Chinchonacea).

Oli. Another name for the “ Fena,” g. v.

Olioli (Alsophilu lunulata). Called also “ Paogo," and on Manu'a
* Pagóá."

Pani. A small tree. Leaves whorled, small, shining, coriaceous,
inversely heart-shaped. Petioles erect, long. The juice of this tree
is used by the natives for turning their hair brown.

Papaono (Lauracea). A large tree. Leaves large, 11 in. by 6 in.,
oval, emarginate, dotted, exstipulate. Fruit baceate, oval, spice-
scented. The natives run a number of these on a string, and wear
them for a necklace.

Paoga (Alsophila lunulata). The common name of the largest
Tree-fern in Samoa (see **Olioli"). Used in the dry state as posts
for houses and sheds. Caudex 15-20 feet (I have seen one 40-50
feet), diameter 5—7 in. Stipites 14 feet long ; base 3 in. broad, 2 in.
thick; width of fronds 5-6 feet. Circinate head and base of the

` young fronds are covered with large, light beautiful scales, which make

a most excellent stuffing for pillow or bed. Pith used formerly, in
times of great scarcity, as food, and at other times as a delicacy for
the sick. i

Paogo (Pandanus odoratissimus).

Patafatu (Euphorbiacea). A tree, 10-20 feet. Large stipules.

A large, high tree, with roundish leaves ; the largeness
of which render it remarkable.

Pau. The name of a tree with large, sweetish fruit.

Pilita. A creeper. Leaves digitate ; leaflets ovate-lanceolate.

Polo. This is the collective name for several Solanaceae.

Polo (Solanum sp-). Small, dark fruit.

Polo-papalagi (Capsicum sp. plur.).

Polo-vao (Solanum sp-)- Flower large, white. Fruit large, globu-

lar, red.

362 SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES.

Popona. A tree, with leaves opposite, a very small, white flower,
and drupaceous fruit. Called on Manu’a, ** Măea.”
Pua (Gardeniacea). A dark green, spreading tree, 12 feet high.
Flowers large, white, fragrant, monopetalous, contorted in æstivation.
Pu'a (= Puka) ( Hernandia peltata). A large, spreading tree, 20
feet high. Leaves entire, cordate, subacuminate, peltate, exstipulate,
alternate, dark, shining green. Flowers corymbose; the flowers
of each corymb arranged in threes within an involucre of 4 bracts,
of these three flowers one is pistiliferous and two staminiferous.
Calyx 4-lobed. Petals 4. Stamens 3 and 4 or 6, abortive, epigy-
nous. Disk 4-lobed. Style curved. Stigma leafy, flesh-coloured.
The fruit peculiar, being contained within a large, membranous, or
rather fleshy, transparent, globular cup. Canoes are often made by
hollowing out the trunk of this tree.
uàneva. A twining shrub with opposite ternate leaves, and long

Pualulu. A large tree. Wood very hard, used by the natives for
making mallets and wooden adzes, called “To‘ipua.” Flowers mo-
nopetalous, regular, æstivation imbricate, sweet-scented ; stamens 5,
alternate with the lobes of the corolla; stigma 2-cleft, flat ; leaf-like.
Fruit 1- or 2-celled, placenta parietal.— Very much like the Puavao.

Puapua. See Pua.

Puapua (Guettarda speciosa). A tree. Leaves opposite, with in-
terpetiolar stipules. Corolla monopetalous. The fruit contains a
6-lobed stone, each lobe consisting of 2 wings; the lobes surround a
bony, concave axis,

Puapua-lalo-ülu (Labia). A herb. Leaves small, opposite,
dotted, crenated, in whorls on a roundish or obsoletely square stem.
Flowers lilac, in terminal racemes.

Puatiali (Mirabilis Jalappa). A beautiful erimson flower, which
opens about 4 P.M. [* Four o'clock ” of the West India colonists.—
Ep.] Introduced.

Puavao (Fagrea Berteriana). A tree somewhat spreading, 10-20
feet high. Leaves Opposite, entire, roundish (many of them halved),
minutely dotted, coriaceous, on short petioles arising from a thickened
sheath, which embraces the young stem or common axis, and gives
it a subjointed appearance. Calyx arising on a stalk from between
two thick sheathing bracts, thick, tubular, 5-lobed, persistent, imbri-

f

SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES. 363

cate in æstivation, the 3 inner lobes overlapping each other’s edges, the
2 outer lobes opposite each other, and separated by the intervening
inner lobes. Corolla a long tube, with 5 equal rounded lobes and an
imbricate twisted æstivation, deciduous; stamens inserted into the
corolla, all in the same line, just below the lobes, and alternating with
them. Filaments short, flat, and thick; anthers on a thick, fleshy,
triangular connectivum, 2-lobed, one on each side of the inner sides of
the connectivum, bursting longitudinally. Fruit fleshy, consisting of
two carpels, 1-celled, many-seeded ; placentas parietal, lobed, curving
outwards, or, in other words, the edges of the capillary leaves are
rolled inwards, —just in the way of the Gentian.

Pu‘avai. A large tree.

Pulu. The name of a species of Banana; also the name of the
husk and fibre of the Cocoa-nut.

Pulu, ai. Puluelo (Capparis sp.). A small tree of the Caper tribe.
Fruit large. f

Pulutai (Euphorbia sp.). A weed, rather pretty, growing on the
sea-beach, 6-8 in. high. Leaf larger and smoother than that of another
species which has been introduced, and is very common.

Pupuiono. A small, dark-leaved tree.

Saitamu. A small tree, with hard, durable, heavy, light red wood,
used for clubs.

Salato (Laportea sp.) “Leaf cordate, but quite smooth," feste
Wilkes.

Sanasana (Coie lacryma). Called also “ Maniuniu," g. v.

Se& (Myrtacea). A large tree. Leaves alternate, stipulate, cordate-
acuminate, entire, downy on the under side, smooth and shining on
the upper, veins prominent. Fruit an odoriferous, fleshy drupe.
Pleasant to the taste.

Séasé& (Myrtaceae sp. plur.) Shrubs or small trees, mostly in damp,
shady places, the dots so minute as to be scarcely discernible. The
corolla has 4 petals imbricate m zstivation, which does not expand,
but separates in the form of a cup or dome before the straw-coloured
stamens expand. The fruit is an elongated, somewhat curved, fleshy
drupe, purple, white, and yellow. . Stone smooth, same shape as the
fruit, with a stringy covering beneath the fleshy epicarp.

Selesele (Cyperacea). A species with triangular stem, and long
slender leaves, with sharp edges. Some of the leaves nearly 1 ft.
long. Used for making hats.

364 SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES.

Sigano (Pandanea). The name of the spadix of flowers of the
Fasa, g. v.

Sigano (Freycinetia sp.) A climbing plant, with long, narrow (2 in.), .
serrated leaves, and aerial roots which are called * i*e i*e," and are used
for caning chairs, sofas, fish-cages, etc.

Soa'a (Musa uranospatha). The name of the common mountain
Plantain, which has an erect spadix.

Soaasé, Soaa‘ulu. Varieties of “ Soa/a."

So’apine ve? Su’apine. The first is the name on Manua, the other
the more general name (Rutacee). Small trees with a strong musky
smell. Leaves opposite, on long petioles, ternate, entire, with pellucid
dots, base of the petioles subsheathed. Inflorescence axillary and ter-
minal, panicled, Calyx small, regular, with 4 triangular lobes and
pellucid dots, persistent. Petals 4, dotted, hypogynous, imbricate in
estivation. Stamens 4, hypogynous. Filaments dilated at the base,
tapering at the apex. Anthers small. Disk hypogynous. Ovary
4-parted, 4-celled. Ovules 2 in each cell, pendulous, each attached to
an umbilical cord arising from the inner angle of the base of the cell.
Style simple, long, flattened, arising from between the lobes of the
ovary. Stigma 2-lobed. Fruit consisting of 4 2-seeded carpels, con-
nate, dehiscent, adherent to the calyx. Pericarp filled with reservoirs
of aromatic oil. Seeds pendulous, umbilical cord long, attached to the
inner angle of the base of the cell.

Soi A creeper, with a large, rough, dark-skinned fruit hanging
from the stem. The fruit ground, washed, and eaten in times of
scarcity.

Suni (Drymispermum Burnettianum, Seem.). A small tree growing

petioles. Flowers sweet-scented. Calyx tubular, 5-lobed, regular in
length, 1 narrower than the others. Stamens 10, in two rows, the
upper row of 5 opposite the lobes of the calyx, the lower alternate
with them. Ovary superior. Ovules 2 or by abortion only 1, pen-
dulous. Fruit drupaceous, red.

Sunitai. The name of a plant similar to the above.
. Taamu (Alocasia Indica et A. costata ?). There appear to be
several kinds. Corms stringy or rather fibrous, and considered by the
natives astringent, and consequently of service in diarrhea.

Taataaiala. The Rarotongan name of a species of ** Tamole," g. v.

SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES. 365

Taitaiipo. A tree with opposite exstipulate leaves.

Táláfálü (Mieromelum minutum). A small tree. Branches slender,
somewhat spreading. Leaves shining, green, alternate, exstipulate,
minutely dotted. The stamens appear more hypogynous than peri-
gynous; the disk upon which they are inserted, however, has a
perigynous appearance ; they are not inserted in the calyx, but both
the petals and stamens are inserted upon the disk, which is persistent ;
the ovules, 1-2, are pendulous. Ovary like a twisted leaf. Placenta
central, its dissepiments appear like twisted leaves, whose outer edges
unite with the sides of the ovary, and form several cells. Fruit a
berry, filled with contorted green leaves. Epicarp red, very full of oily
cists, and beneficial in a skin disease called the “ manemane.” A
tincture made from these berries has a peculiar and powerful odour,
in a diluted form useful in phthisis ; mixed with water, it assumes a *
milky appearance.

Talie (Terminalia, sp. pl.). Shrubs and small and large trees.
Two or three species or varieties. “ Talieula (the necklace Talie),
the kind from which necklaces are made ; Taliefoagia (the Talie that is
cracked), “the kind whose fruit is eaten," teste Pratt. The former is
probably T. littoralis, the latter T. Catappa. i

Tamanu. The timber of this tree is durable, and rather paler than
Red Cedar, but very different from that of the tree which goes by the
same name in Tahiti (the “ Fetau” of Samoa). -

Tamole (Portulaca quadrifida). A pretty yellow-flowered weed,
procumbent, creeping. Leaves alternate, dotted. Stipules woolly.
Calyx superior, composed of two thin sepals united at the base. Co-
rolla monopetalous, but having its 5 lobes slit down to the base,
giving it the appearance of a 5-petalled corolla. Stamens epigynous.
Ovary inferior, crateriform, crowned by an operculum. tyles 6, con-
nate. Stigmas 6, curved downwards. This is called also “ Fiafiatuli.”

Tamole (Cinchonacea). Small herbaceous plant 4-9 in. high, erect.
Stem square, rounded at the sides, flat front and back. Leaves with
largely developed interpetiolar stipules, smooth, entire, minutely
dotted. Fruit a 2-celled capsule, many-seeded. This plant is used
medicinally by the natives of Tonga in pains of the head and fever. .
The Samoans often call it by the name of ** Tamole-vai," which pro-
perly belongs to another plant, viz. :—

Tamole-vai (Limnophila menthastrum). A swamp plant. Leaves

366 SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES.

opposite, dotted, emitting when rubbed a very grateful perfume. The
lip of the corolla lilac or light purple. Stamens didynamous. Fruit
a 2-celled, many-seeded capsule. Used medicinally by the natives.

Tanetane. A small herb, dark green, kidney-shaped leaves.

Tanitani (Wothopanax Samoense, Seem.) An arboraceous shrub:
Leaflets inciso-dentate, minutely dotted, odoriferous. Inflorescence
terminal, umbelliferous, brown.

Tanitani. A smaller species of the same, introduced from Tonga as
an ornamental shrub.

Tapaa. The Samoan form of Tobacco, of which many kinds are
cultivated.

Taptia (Musa sp. indigena). Fruit long, sweet.

Tapumatau e¢ Taputo‘i (** matau” and “ toʻi ” both mean a hatchet).

A small tree with small opposite pinnate leaves. Wood hard, good
for tool-handles, hence its name, ** Hatchet-wood."

Tapuna (Loranthacea), also Tupuga. Stems pendent, and curving
upwards, Flowers red, erect.

Tatanfá (Acacia laurifolia). A tree 15-30 feet. Leaves alternate,
concave, 8-ribbed, ovate, exstipulate, shining green. Flowers yellow.
Legumes in clusters.

Tauanave (Cordia subcordata).

Taulo‘u (Solanum repandum).

Tausunu. A name given by some to the “ Fueselela ” (Hoya sp.)

Tavai (nacardiacea). A valuable timber tree. Leaves unequally
pinnate. Flowers regular, minute, 5-petalous. Stamens alternate
with the petals of the corolla. Anthers large, opening by slits. Ovary
superior, not lobed. Fruit a very small drupe, 1-celled; the stone
flattish, shining, blackish, with a hollow cavity, and the embryo situated
next the hilum. The birds are very fond of these seeds:

Tavatavamanu (Melastoma sp.). A very pretty shrub 2-3 feet
high, 5-veined roughish leaves, pinkish-white flowers. Calyx hairy,
6-sepalous. Corolla 5—6-petalous. Stamens 10-12. Pistill. Stamens

doubled down in estivation. Fruit a dehiscent blackish capsule.

Tavatio. See “ Filitavatio.”

Tene. A species of Banana.

Teve (Amorphophallus sp.). This is one of the plants referred to
in the legend of raising the heavens. The chiefs in Samoa sometimes

T

SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES. 367

sentenced a culprit to bite the stem of this plant, but the culprits
sometimes succeeded in deceiving them by putting inside its hollow
stem a young Banana leaf in its rolled or twisted state, and biting that
instead of the Teve, and then making such grimaces as would indicate
that they were severely stung.

Teve-manu’a. A variety of the above.

Ti (Cordyline terminalis). Of this there are a white- and pink-
flowered, and a great number of other varieties.

Ti‘ula (Cordyline ferrea). Cultivated and much esteemed, being
rather scarce. Used only for aprons for special occasions.

Tivao (Cordyline sp., an C. sepiaria, Seem. ?). Wild.

Tiatuli (Sida rhombifolia). A small shrub, yellow flower. Called
also ** Fanaio."

Toa (Casuarina equisetifolia). "The natives are fond of planting
this around their graves. It requires a dry sandy soil. The wood is
. valued for clubs. i:

Togo (Rhizophora sp.). The same as “ Tupu.”

Togai (Rutacea). A small odoriferous tree with a straight trunk.
Bark brown, speckled with lighter dots or streaks. Branches oppo-
site, spreading. Leaves opposite, exstipulate, entire, cordate, mi-
nutely dotted, the upper part of the axis flattened. Flowers in axil-
lary and terminal panicles. Calyx small, 4-lobed, persistent. Petals
4, hypogynous, white. Stamens 8, hypogynous. Carpels 4, consoli-
dated, forming a 4-celled ovary with a pendulous ovule in each cell.
Style 1. Fruit 4-celled, 1 seed in each cell. This greatly resembles
the ‘‘Su‘apine ;” most likely belongs to the same genus. Used for
scenting oil. pus

Togovao (Dodonea viscosa, L., var. D. Menziesii).

Toi (Alphitonia zizyphoides). In bloom in A ril The heart of
the wood of old trees exceedingly durable and beautiful. Yield planks
1-11 feet wide. Trees of very large size are found on Niue (Savage
Island).

Toitoi-ave'a (Seevola Kenigii, Vahl
full of an elastic white pith. Corolla monopetalous, -— d -
lobe deeply sublobed. Stigma surroun ed by a ae s sam
Ovary inferior. Fruit a drupe, containing a hard stone, an sagen
with the lobes of the calyx. The natives make a snapping noise zs
the pith

). A shrub. Stem round and

368 SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES.

Tono. The name of a herb,

Totofufula. A kind of “If” (Jnocarpus | edulis), with very large
fruit.

Tou (Cordia aspera). “Its wood used for cork; its berries for
paste," zeste Pratt.

umanu. The term used on Manu'a for the spadix of the Banana,
to avoid the use of the word “ Moa,” the family name of the king of
Manu‘a.

Tumoa. The name for the spadix of the Banana on all the islands
of Samoa except Manu'a. Sve * Tumanu.”

Tupe (Entada scandens). The name of the seeds of this large
creeper, which are used in the game of “Lafo” or “Lafoga.”
“ Tupe” is the term by which foreign coins are distinguished. In-
stead of the bean, the Samoans generally use a die made from a piece
of cocoa-nut shell.

Tupu, or also Togo (Rhizophoree).

l. Rhizophora mucronata. Tree 6-8 feet, rather dense foliage.
Young bark brown. Leaves much further apart than in Bruguiera
Rheedii, covered on the back with small brown dots. Flowers in
small clusters of from 2-5. Calyx monosepalous, valvate in æstiva-
tion, 4-lobed. Lobes deeply divided, spreading. Petals 4, opposite
the lobes of the calyx. Stamens 8, perigynous. Ovary semi-
inferior, 2-celled, containing 4 pendulous ovules. Style short. Stigma
This is not so abundant as Bruguiera Rheedii, and grows in
deeper water,

2. Bruguiera Rheedii. Trees 6-10 feet high. Young bark green.
Flowers single, axillary. Calyx ll-parted, the lobes nearly $ its
whole length, valvate in westivation. Petals 11, the edges of each
of which are in cestivation united so as to form a sheath, which
contains 2 stamens; the edges and tips of the petals are bearded with
shortish hairs; each one has also a long hair at the back or external
part at the point where the petal slits on expanding. Stamens 22.
Ovary 4-celled, with 2 ovules in each of the lateral cells and 1 in each of
the transverse ones. Placenta central, Stylelong. Stigma 4-toothed,
forming a cross. Fruit long, projecting far out of the centre of calyx,
which is persistent and inferior or semi-inferior. In bloom from No-
vember to January. The Samoans make much the same use of these
trees that the Fijians and Tongans do. They used formerly the bow

T
ER

SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES. 369

and arrow. “ Aufana " is the name of the bow, “u” the name of the
arrow, and “fana” is to shoot. It is scarcely correct, therefore, to
say (‘Flora Vitiensis,' p. 92) that “ the light-skinned Malay Polyne-
sians were ignorant of the use of the bow." All the above terms
are genuine Samoan. Foreigners use the wood for charco al.

Tutuga Tp me ifera). Called also * ‘Laututuga,” “ U’a,”
and “Lauu‘a.” * Màünu" is the name given to the young plants.
* Tutuga ” is the Ages Samoan term for the plant ; * Lauu'a " is the
more modern, having, according to the Rev. Mr. Pratt, of Savai‘i, '* been
substituted for * Tutuga' on account of superstitions in connection
with fishing." **Lau-tutuga" and “ Lau- uía" are most properly
applied to the bark of the plant after it has been beaten out into thin
sheets.

U'a. See “ Tutuga.”

Ufi (Dioscorea sp. plur.) several kinds of Yam, e.g. :—Ufi'ula,
Lo‘alo‘a, purple Yam; Ufilei, small sweet kind ; Ufimasoa, a mealy
kind; Ufipo'a, a large di Ufisina, the white Yam.

Ufi-itoli. A creeping, knotted weed with tuberous roots.

Ufi-laau (Manihot palmata, var. Aipi). The sweet Cassava. In-
troduced and naturalized.

Ufi-pula, Ufi-soi. Kinds of “ Soi," g. v.

Uli. Taro sprouts. ;

Ulu- (—Kulu) (Artocarpus incisa). This is the collective term for
the. different kinds of breadfruit. Care must be taken to give the
harsh impulse to the voice in utterance, for without that the word
Would mean “head” instead of “Breadirait.” There ate ® great
many kinds, for which the natives have separate names, e. Ulu-
uea and Ulüea, Ulu-fau, U. maa, U. manu'a, U. Vale or Malulu ;
Asina, Aveave, Avetetele; Maopo, fruit large, soft, round; Maafala,
fruit small, oblong, hard, many- „seeded ; Mase'e, Puou, Puoufatu ;
Vasivasi, leaves deeply pinnatifid.

Unoi (Myrtacea). White flowers.

` Usi (Hoodia nue Much esteemed by the € um

doubtless strong medicinal properties, which might be used with ad-
vantage in fevers, especially ague.

Usivao (Evodia Zanthoxylon var., B
ternate leaves, Petals 4. Stamens
ferior

VOL. VI, [DECEMBER 1, 1868. ]

Benth.). A small tree with
4. Pistil 1. Ovary partly in-

25

370 SAMOAN PLANTS AND THEIR VERNACULAR NAMES.

Usivao. A small tree with yellow striped long lanceolate leaves,
amentaceous, moncecious flowers

*Uto'*uto, al. Ma‘osina (Mussenda frondosa). Sometimes one is
told that its name is “Aloalo.” A small tree or arboraceous
shrub. Leaves opposite, stipulate; flowers yellow; tube long, in
which the stamens are concealed. Stamens 5. Pistil 1. The white
growing on the upper part of the fruit renders this plant conspicuous
and attractive.

‘Utu‘utu (Juncus sp.). This rush grows in swamps.

*"Uunu (Meryta sp.. A small tree 20-30 feet high, 6-8 in.
diameter, no branches, but the leaves growing in a whorl at the top of
the tree. Petioles 6-8 in. long. Stipules large and coriaceous.
Leaves dark green, lanceolate, entire, very large, 3 ft. 6 in. long, 13 in.
at its widest part, 7. e. one foot from the apex, 73 in. wide at one
foot from the base. Ribs very prominent, 2 in. apart; midrib round,
very prominent, l in. diameter at the base. Inflorescence axillary in
capitula of 180—200 flowers, each on peduncles of 12-15 in. long.
Calyx coriaceous, slightly 5-lobed, persistent, forming cups projecting
above the fruit. Corolla valvate in zestivation, deeply slit into 5 seg-
ments as far down as the divergence of the anthers, where it is hairy,
the hairs closely surrounding the pistil, and protecting the upper part
ofthe ovary. Anthers adnate. Ovary 2-celled. Style nearly as long
as the stamens, simple, green. Fruit a capitulum of united ovaries,
2-celled, 2-seeded. Seeds long, stony.

ao. The collective term for herbs and shrubs.

Vaotuaniu (Pteris quadriaurita).

Vi (Spondias dulcis= Evia dulcis). Leaflets serrate, the teeth far
apart. Blooms in April. Fruit not so large as some found by
Dr. Seemann in Viti.

Vivao (Wild-vi).. Leaves pinnate, some of them with an odd leaflet
like those of S. dulcis. Fruit small, superior, 4-seeded. Placenta
central.

Vili vel Vilivili. A large spreading tree with very small flowers.
In bloom in June. On Aunuu, near the sea.

371

ON A NEW CHINESE ORCHID.
By H. F. Hance, Pu.D., ETO.

YW Peristylus Sampson, n. sp. ; tuberidiis oblongis, caule subpedali basi
aphyllo vaginato medio folia 3-4 ovato-elliptica acutiuscula basi vagi-
nantia gerente, squama unica bracteis conformi paulo infra spicam sita,
spica 13-23-pollicari spirali sublaxiflora, bracteis lanceolatis acuminatis
bar cequilongis, floribus parvis albidis, sepalis conniventibus obtusis -
postico petalis obtusis margine inferiore lobulo auctis latiore lateralibus
lis æquilatis, labello etubereulato trifido lobis oblongis obtusis laterali-
bus abbreviatis angustis recurvis intermedio iis triplo latiore ac duplo
longiore, caleare minuto viridulo scrotiformi truncato, antherarum loculis
parallelis, rostello trilobo lobo medio minore, gynostemio utrinque sta-
minodio magno glanduloso auriculato.

Ad cacumina herbida montium Pak-wan, supra Cantonem, ineunte
Maio 1868, detexit cl. Sampson (Exsice. n. 14493

Closely allied to P. spiralis, A. Rich., but differs from that, and
apparently from every described species, in the form of the labellum.
In general aspect it has much resemblance to the Hongkong P. chlo-
ranthus, Lindl. (— Habenaria lacertifera, Benth.), which, however, has
narrower and radical leaves, the stem clothed with long scales, linear
and nearly equal labellum-lobes, and an acutish spur.

I merely follow the usually accepted nomenclature in referring this
Orchid to Peristylus, with the Asiatic species of which it is undoubtedly
congenerie; but I would willingly place it in some larger group, did I
know how these can be safely and naturally limited. Blume (Mus.
Lugd.-Bat. ii. 188) has endeavoured to define the genus more strictly,
and refers to it all Lindley's Celoglossa ; whilst Mr. Bentham, in the
* Flora Hongkongensis,’ has reduced Platanthera, Peristylus, and Cælo-
glossum to Habenaria, I dare say with very good reason. So far as
P. viridis is concerned, he had been anticipated by the younger Esen-
beck, in the Genera Pl. Florz Germaniez. Cæloglossum is admitted
by Prof. Reichenbach fil., but whether he recognizes Peristylus at all,
and if so, within what limits, I cannot say. The two British species
referred by Lindley, Bertoloni, Ledebour, etc., to Peristylus, have been
thus distributed by modern botanists.

P. atBipus.—Gymaadenia, Nees jun., Fries, Nyman, VAL

2 B

372 NOTE ON ELÆAGNUS GONYANTHES.

Rchb. fil., Koch, Visiani. Habenaria, Rob. Brown, Hooker and Arnott.
Orchis, Grenier.* Bicchia, Parlatore.t

P. VIRIDIS.— Platanthera, Rchb. fil. Habenaria, Rob. Brown,
Nees jun., Babington, Hooker and Arnott. Cæloglossum, Hartmann,
Fries, Nyman, Koch, Parlatore. Orchis, Grenier,* Willkomm. Gym-
nadenia, Cosson and Germain

And, according to Bentham, Lindley’s P. chloranthus is identical
with his previously described Cæloglossum lacertiferum, so that the un-
satisfactory state of the Ophrydeous genera is very evident. They all
need careful revision, and no doubt great reduction, the limits of each
requiring to be carefully determined from an examination of all the
species, exotic as well as European. It is on this account that I have
drawn up a longer diagnosis than usual for the Chinese plant. I can-
not detect in it, after careful dissection of living specimens, the appendix .
of the outer anther-valve to which Blume alludes, and appears to regard
as of consequence ;. nor can I make out that he represents such a struc-
ture in his figure of P. grandis (tabellen xxx.) ; but I have no ex-
planatory text to these very rare illustrations.

NOTE ON ZLAZAGNUS GONYANTHES, Benth.
By H. F. Hance, Pa.D.

In this plant, which grows abundantly in thickets of the rocky islet
in Macao harbour, called ‘ Ilha verde,’ and elsewhere near that settle-
ment, I ze a peculiar carpical structure, worth recording.

The escent, carnose, perigone-tube, covering the fruit, is most
densely poer inside with a close, long, white, silky cotton, matted
together into a tough, pannose texture, so that it resembles the cocoons
of ‘Shepherd-spiders,’ rather than anything else to which I can com-
pare it. This web has not the slightest attachment to the putamen,
which in this species is subcoriaceous, not osseous, or might, indeed,
perhaps, better be called membranaceous, though thicker than the peri-

* Lindley is quoted by this atier (Fl. de mee iii. 208) as referring these
species latanthera, the vts of his Gen. and Sp. Orchid., where they are
distinctly placed under Peris us, being exact: given

See his observations on Poritiglas (FI. Ital. ui. 396).

MON(GCISM IN LUZULA CAMPESTRIS. 378

carp.* Whether this curious and most conspicuous indumentum occurs
in other species of the genus, I do not know ; as, with this exception,
not one of the species (about 14 in number) in my herbarium, has
good fruit; but I cannot find the least allusion to it in any work I
have consulted. These fine plants, very difficult so far as concerns the
limitation of species, are much in need of a thorough re-examination,
Schlechtendal’s monograph in the * Prodromus ° being very mediocre.

HIPPOPHAE RHAMNOIDES NOT INDIGENOUS IN
IRELAND

By A. G. More.

I am sorry to find that I was mistaken in announcing Hippophae
rhamnoides as a native of Ireland (* Journal of Botany,’ August, 1868
p. 255).

From information just received through Miss Farmar, I learn that
the Sea Buckthorn was first planted on the sandhills at Kiltennel and
Courtown by the father of the present Earl of Courtown, about thirty
years ago, and since that time the planting has been continued by the
present Earl,—few years passing without some addition being made.

It is interesting to observe in how short a time the Hippophae has
become completely naturalized. The present instance may serve also
as a caution against deciding too hastily in favour of any plant being
indigenous, even when it presents every appearance of being perfectly

Glasnevin, November 7th, 1868.

MON(GECISM IN LUZULA CAMPESTRIS.
By Tuomas MEEHAN.
The recent discovery that many plants structurally hermaphrodite

* I have adopted for convenience (I i not know the development crag a
peng inet P omenslaturé Ps "sm rs in interpretation of the parts

d Endlich
= Sin rpe this gehts rit Ihave v boni able to examine fruiting specimens of

itten,
E. macrophylla, Thbg., gathered byt " late Mr. Oldham, in which I find a
adc structure to that described ab

374 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

are practically monacious or diccious, in consequence of the flower
being so arranged as to prevent self-impregnation, is so interesting
that every additional fact bearing on the subject has a value.

Luzula campestris, De Cand., adds another to the list. The three
stigmas are protruded through the apex of the flower-bud some days
before the sepals open and expose the anthers. In the specimens I
marked for observations, six days elapsed before the flower opened,
after the pistils had been protruded to be operated on by the pollen of
other flowers. This was in a cloudy week, and probably the exact
time might vary with the weather. In all cases the stigmas wither
away before the flower opens.

After fertilization the stigmas generally twist around one another ;
and after the anthers have shed their pollen, they twist in the same
way, withering up in a very short time. An interesting fact in Luzula
is the slight adhesion at the articulation of the subpedicels with the
main flower-stalk,—the gentlest force being sufficient to draw them
out of their sheaths. It is perhaps owing to this weakness that the
pedicels are often drooping when in fruit.—Proceedings of the Acad.
of Nat. Sc., Philadelphia, 1868, p. 156.

NEW PUBLICATIONS.

Compendium of the Cybele Britannica ; or, British Plants in their Geo-
graphical Relations. By Hewerr CorrTRELL Watson. Part First.
Thames Ditton : Printed for Private Distribution. 1868. (Pp. 200.)

We welcome this, the first part of an important addition to British
botanical literature. The well-known book of which it is an abridg-
ment is in the hands of most of those who take an interest in the
topography of our native plants; but, however valuable, it is an
eavkward book to consult, in consequence of its bulk, and of the nume-
rous additions to previous volumes in volume three, and in the * Sup-
plement’ printed in 1860. The circumstances under which the new
work is issued are these: Though the printing of it was commenced
in January, 1868, other botanical employment unexpectedly prevented
the author from completing the manuscript. He has now judged it

NEW PUBLICATIONS. 375

advisable to print off 200 pages as a first part, hoping to be able next
year to send out a second part, and a third in 1870. The whole is to
be ultimately published “in the usual way."

The nature of the book is best expressed in its author’s words ; it
is “a corrected condensation of the original work,” that is, it is
almost rewritten, and replaces altogether the first three volumes of the
old ‘Cybele’ and the ‘Supplement,’ whilst the fourth volume of that
work remains as a second volume to the * Compendium.’

“ Introductory explanations” occupy seventy-eight pages, and re-
late to the divisions of Great Britain and the zones of climate, illus-
trated by a map, and to the “types " of distribution, and claims to
nativity of British species. In the main, all this is the same as that
given in the original work, but it has been much condensed and sim-
plified, and is a clear and terse exposition of the subjects treated of ;
the explanation of the “‘ types ” has been much improved ; and we are
also glad to see the introduction of a useful term, ** casual,” for ex-
pressing a chance straggler from cultivation. In pages 43-59 Mr.
Watson has thought fit to go into the Darwinian theory at some
length; he shows with considerable force that the process called
“natural selection” can never originate either varieties or species,
though it may conserve them; and he also brings out more clearly an
idea hinted at in the ‘ Supplement,’ p. 32, that the convergence of the
characters of nearly-allied species should be allowed more weight in
attempting to account for the production of varieties. This is a sug-
gestive notion, though somewhat difficult to lay hold of, and seems
deserving of attentive study and consideration.

Only the “natives” and the “ denizens ” and “ colonists ” are to be
included in the two first parts; the “ aliens,” “ casuals,” extinct
species, and plants erroneously recorded, as well as all the recent
segregate species, the distribution of which is as yet imperfectly ascer-
tained, will be treated of in an appendix or general commentary,
which will, it may be supposed, form part three. We hope that the
exotic distribution of the introduced species will be shown as fully as
in the case of the natives. With the important exceptions just men-
tioned, the present part contains the species of the ‘ London Catalogue
of British Plants’ (ed. 6) as far as Linnea borealis, i. e. 487 species.
'The number prefixed to Linnea is 511; but the remarks on this sub-
ject we had occasion to make when noticing the * London Catalogue °

376 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

(Journ. Bot. v. pp. 217-219) in great measure hold good with refer-
ence to the present list. It is, indeed, very difficult to see what pur-
pose is served by the numbers in the ‘Compendium.’

Each species is treated in accordance with a fixed formula, to the
explanation of which pages 62-78 of the introductory portion are

evoted. It consists of seven lines, the first four of which relate to
the distribution of the plant in Great Britain, and the remaining three
to that throughout Europe and other extratropical parts of the northern
hemisphere. "The “census” at the beginning of the fourth line giving
the number of provinces, subprovinces, and counties (including vice-
counties), in which the plant has been satisfactorily determined to be
a native, must give a very just estimate of the real frequency of each
species. It, is followed by a “census” for Ireland, founded on the
recently-published ‘Cybele Hibernica? of Messrs. Moore and More.
The exotic distribution does not, says the author, pretend to be com-
plete; from various causes such completeness is almost impossible.
We may, however, feel sure that in this, as in most work of Mr. Wat-
son, the sins are chiefly those of omission, and the errors are few; in
any case, it is far more complete than ayes else of the sort in
existence.

In this immense collection of recorded facts there is nothing that
calls for special critical notice, but we cannot allow a remark on
page 60 to pass without a protest. Mr. Watson says,—‘ Our truly
reliable records scarcely extend back one century. Really careful ob-
servations and reasonings on the nativity of species can scarcely be
dated back half a century." He proceeds to say that, “even at the
present day, the records made by a large number of the locality-re-
porters are too often unreliable” from various causes. To the latter
statement we must give a regretful acquiescence, though we believe
that greater accuracy now exists than was the case twenty or thirty
years back, an improvement due in great measure to Mr. Watson’s
writings. But, as to the former quotation, every botanist who has really
worked at the old books and herbaria,—and with them we fear Mr.
Watson can scarcely be reckoned,—will give it an emphatic contradiction.
No modern botanist’s records are more “ truly reliable” than those of
Ray, Dale, Doody, Buddle, and others in the seventeenth century, and
those of l, Johnson, and Parkinson in the sixteenth are probably
equally so, though less easily verified. The errors with which these

NEW PUBLICATIONS. 377

old botanists are credited are far more often those of some modern,
who has not taken the trouble to determine the species intended, or,
perhaps, even to quote correctly. This is not the place to go into
details, but it would be easy to give many examples. ‘Those, of
course, who go to ‘‘ local guide books, county histories, and such-like
publications " alone for antiquarian botany will meet with innumerable
errors. We can say without hesitation, that if British botanists would
study the ante- Linnzean authors more than they do, they would obtain
much important information both on the distinguishing characters and
the nativity of species.

It is almost fault-finding to notice a slight omission in so compen-
dious a book, but we think the name Davuria (often found in line 6
of the formula) required definition as a region little known to the ge-
nerality.of persons; and we should have scarcely considered that even
Mr. Watson's low estimate of ratiocinative capacity in British bota-
nists would have necessitated his informing them that “the non-
Europes plants found in Greenland and America are non-British
also.” (P. 76.) These are small blemishes in an excellent and useful
work, which we hope to see finished in good time ; but we would sug-
gest to Mr. Watson not to introduce into English literature any more
such words as ** penni-facture " and “ puelline.

Flora Europea Algarum Aque Dulcis et Submarine. Auctore L.
Rabenhorst. Sect. I. Diatomacee, pp. 359. Sect. II. Phyco-
chromacee, pp. 319. Sect. ILI. Ciliropbyllophycos, Melanophyceze,
et Rhodophycez, pp. 461. Leipzig, 1864-68. London: Nutt.

Jóurnals of botany are seldom, from a commercial point of view,

* good. properties,” even when they seek by variety to meet the wants
of students in all departments of the science. It is somewhat humi-
liating' that so many promising periodieals have been doomed to a
short life full of struggles, and that many even of the oldest and most
important journals are known to be kept up more by the energy and
devotion of their editors than by the patronage of the botanical world.
It was under these cireumstances a bold venture when Dr. Rabenhorst,
iu 1852, originated a journal devoted to a section of Systematie Bo-
cus and that section not having much favour among scientific students.
‘Hedwigia’ has however been a success. For sixteen years it

378 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

has been ably conducted, and has proved a very useful source of in-
formation to, and medium of intercommunication among cryptogamic
botanists, and it is yearly becoming more useful and important.

Years before the * Hedwigia" was established, its editor had been
engaged in a not less important work for the same class of students—
the publication of specimens of European cellular eryptogams. By
the help of a large number of correspondents scattered over Europe,
some of whom are well-known British naturalists, he has succeeded in
supplying the herbaria of his subscribers with carefully named speci-
mens of a very large proportion of the cryptogamic plants of Europe.
It must be evident to those consulting these valuable publications that
while Dr. Rabenhorst performed his work as editor with great care in
reference to all the Orders, he is specially interested in the dige.
And as the result of this devotion we have the Flora, the title of which
is prefixed to this notice, just completed. In this work he brings
together all the experience and observations which these labours, in
which he has for so many years been engaged, has supplied. The
result is a valuable critical exposition of the fresh and brackish water
Alga, which must be in the hands of every student of this Order of
plants. As algologists too frequently confine their attention to the
marine species, this work is all the more important. It fills a deside-
ratum in the flora of Britain, as it does in that of Europe. Since
Hassall published his ‘ Freshwater Algze,’ nothing has appeared in this
country dealing systematically with these plants. That work is now
not only out of print, but also quite out of date. Dr. Rabenhorst in-
troduces in this, as he had already done in his * Cryptogamic Flora of
Saxony,’ a woodcut of each genus, which will prove of great assistance
to the student in appreciating readily the characters on which the
genera are founded.

Monographie der Gattung Silene. By Dr. P. Rohrbach. Pp. 249.

With Two Plates of Seeds. Leipzig: 1868.

This is an admirable and exhaustive monograph of the genus Silene.
An introduction of sixty-one pages is devoted to the morphological
and structural description of the genus, and to an exposition of its
position in the Natural Order. The following is the author's synopsis
of the genera of Lychnidew, as far as regards the representatives of the
tribe in the * British Flora’ :—

NEW PUBLICATIONS. 379

I. Fructus capsula
a. Fructus isomerus, bana sepalis alternis. . . . Agrostemma.
b. Fructus oligomerus, vel, si isomerus ridia. car-

R

Capsula unilocularis.
* Capsula simplici stigmatum numero dehiscens Lychnis.
* Capsula duplici stigmatum numero dehiscens.

sare dorso biseriatim cristata . . ^. . Heliosperma.
a tuberculata . . . . . . . . Melandryum.
B. Capsula basi plurilocularis.
Capsula duplici stigmatum dehi Silene.
Capsula pens Vocis numero Baasa Viscaria.
II. Fructus baccatus . 3 i RT Cucubalus.

In the systematic portion of the work 288 species of the restricted
genus are described. Dr. Rohrbach has avoided the two extremes
either of uniting sol distinet forms, or of establishing species on
unimportant and inconstant characters; and, what is very rare in the
execution of so extensive and critical a monograph, he has carefully
wrought up the materials already published, and so successfully
referred all the specimens he has examined to establish species, that
we find his name appended to less than ten out of nearly 300 species
described. Having given the divisions of Lychnidee as bearing on
British botany, we will here extract the classification and nomenclature
adopted by the monographer for the British species. - He excludes
two of our species from his restricted genus, viz. S. noctiflora, L=
Melandryum noctiflorum, Fries, and 8. alpestris, Jacq.=Heliosperma
alpestre, Reichb. ‘The remaining species are given as follows :—

Suvsarwvs I. BEHEN.

ABstivatio — imbrieativa. Calyx fere semper ampliatus, 10- vel 20-
neryius, nervis a venosis raro tantum superne bifurcatim conjunctis.
Species iy renn

1. aes With
2. " Dus balus, Wib. Prim. Werth. p. 241 (1799). S. inflata, Sm. Fi.

Brit. p. 467 (1800).
Susernvs II. SILENE.

ZEstivatio petalorum alternatim contorta. Calyx aut 10-nervius, evenius vel
nervis anastomosantibus, aut 20- 30- vel 60-nervius, nervis haud anastomo-
santibus

. Conosilene.
Calyx 30-nervius evenius, fructifer e basi ampliata ad apicem versus attenua-

tus. erbee annus
8. S. conica, L.

380 NEW PUBLICATIONS.

2. Eusilene
Calyx 10-nervius, evenius vel nervis anastomosantibus.
Sect. I. Cincinnosilene.
Flores in cincinnis simplicibus, breviter vel raro longe pedicellati vel sub-
sessiles.
4. S. Gallica, L.
Forma pug calyx pili adpressi, quim erecti vel me
. Ang

a, Reichb. Ic. Germ. 273! non Fl. Exc. nec L.
Forma ramosior minus eae ir cies E
S. We a, L. Sp. Pl. i. 416, non Reichb.; Curtis, Fl. Lond. ii.

; ur Bot. t 1178!
dan xe macula ee limbo albido.
S. pig tectis L. Sp. Pl. i. 416; Eng. Bot. t. 86! Reichb. Ic.
Germ. t. 272!

Sect. II. Dichasiosilene
Flores in dichasio plus minus composito, dichasii_ ramis sequalibus vel in-
squalibus, ramo altero in speciebus paueis in florem unum reducto, aut in
speciebus perennibus caulis uni- vel bi-florus.
Series 4. Nanosilene.
Species nans uniflore ; calyx campanulatus ; stigmata 3.
5. S. acaulis, L.
Series 7. Compacta.
Species annus biennes vel raro perennes; flores in dichasio capituliformi
brevissime pedicellati ; i ee nervis apice bifardatin conjunctis; petala integra
vel emarginata ; stigmata
6. S. Armeria, L.
Sect. III. Botryosilene
Herbs perennes suffruticesve. Flores in racemo o simpli vel composito,
racemi ramis aut brevibus paucifloris aut elongatis iterum racemosis vel cymu-
liferis vel, omnibus cymarum internodiis abbreviatis, rertitllasteifarie, inter-
dum axis primaris intra tatam internodiis contraetis flores capitul
formantes ;—raro abortu caulis tri- vel uniflorus
Series 5. Otitee.
in racemis simplicibus vel compositis yerticillastriferis; pedicelli ima
basi binis prophyllis prediti.
7. S. Otites, Sm.
Var. a. genuina.—S. Otites, Sm. Fl. Brit. ii. 298; Eng. Bot. 85!
Series 8. Nutantes.
Flores nutantes. Ungues et filamenta glabra.
. 8. S. nutans, L.
Series 9. Italice.
Flores erecti. Ungues ciliatuli; filamenta glabra.
9. S. Italica, Pers.

381

INDEX.

———

pium biflora, 329; Davidii, 329
rus Cantoniensis, 112; ; precatorius,

Amd laurifolia, 366.

ndu bg MT
Actinophyllum
Adian zi acie 269; Capillus-
nis, 269; Cap

8, illus- A

285 ; unulatum, 318.
-Adina ens
Africa. Tropical Fiora of, 289.
Afzelia bijuga, 84
64; Kavaiense, 140, 141.
Facies capistrat 35; capnoides,
35; narius, (Plate LXXV.)
35; gineus, 334; excoriatus,
334; tropus, 334 ; holosericeus,
334 'veianus, ; 8,
334; nictitans, 334; rubescens,
= ; sculpturatus, 334 bpal-
atus, 334; sulfureus
p ’ Journey in Brazil noticed, 94.
Agrostemma, 379.
rostis Spica venti, 7

nti, 267.
Ajuga Cham:epitys, 265.
Albizzia anthelmintica i

Alectra Indica, 243.
Aleurites Molueoana, 346.
Allium cari

fae gerunt 318.
yore jn costata, 364; Indica, 364.
zizyphoides, 367.
iuh hd gem ulata, 317, 361;
teniana, oe ta, 3 317.

Anchusa sempe

— iet Plants x ab.
irii, 250 ; scapiflorum,

mcr gio bes Er

Angiopteris evecta, 341, 357.

Anisomeles ovata,

Anthemis Cotula, a sacred plant, 219.

yos ie leptopus, 222.
Antirrhinum Orontium, 243.
Antrophyum angustata 341; planta-
micostatum, 341;

Aquilegia vulgaris, 259
Arabis petra, 328.
Aralia, 133; arborea, 141; e

lata, 141; Chinensis, 133; Plan

choniaha, 133; Decaisneana, 133;

ndschurica, 134; elata, 134;
canescens, 134; edulis, 134; Ca-
chemeri 134; nM 134;

[o 134 134 ;
Fin laysoniana, 134; cissifolin 134;
nudicaulis, 134; r sa, 35:
hisp 135; humilis, d 5; pu-

per a ol
Arcehour Ww. ©, "Flora of Scan-
— "d. A. Walker, Obituary of,

Pome incisa, 356.
Arum esculentum, 355.
ina

Asperugo procum ns, 2
Á———— a aristatum, 340 ; atann,

kapana adulterinum, 128; arbo-
319; cuneatum, 319; de-

mul l :
347; Powellii, 319; resec
Ses, 20; sylvaticum, 319; e
ride, 268.

382

Astrotricha, 162, 163; floccosa, 163;

ledifolia, 163; longifolia, 163;
pterocarpa, a, 162
Atriplex arenaria.
A Belladonna, 264
e

Australia, 'Trees of, 215.
Avena fatua, a sacred plant, 219.
werent ES e;

Santos: ,on n Viola arenaria, 127.
vor e C., god of Germany, 63,

Baker, d Gs
rns, n

on Bupleurum

ERN of all known
oticed, 191; reviewed,
aon: Flora “of Northumberland

rimen, NE. of the
eb n Exchange Club.
yc 140
eet Hs n Hieracium col-

re a plant xe to Britain, 353.
Ballota ru
ER Sir J., Tablet to his Memory,
Barringtonia nia speciosa, epi
Bennett Variation of Colo
in the Fiva of Tacos Pena
sissima,

Curious Epiphytes from
Cape ru 50.
————— LR E trees of
New Serie Bites es, 92.
—————— nghinia veneniflua,
s Oel g pre oer of Mada-

isc hoffia Jav vanica, PE 360.
Blechnum orientale,

Bloxam, R
_ 348.
Blumea amethystina, 173.

Bolax flocci cipes, 163; "ledifolius, 1 63.

319.
A on a new British

inus, (Plate

Bolivi aste Calisaya-produ
distri cts of, m ya E
Bonna ya brachiata, 24
grs onia serrulata, ito flowers on,
Bota nical Society of Edinburgh, 60,
94, 160, 192. id 9h
Botryopanax, 140; Borbonicum, 140.
Brassaia, 164.

INDEX.

Brassaiopsis, 140, Met ricinifolia, 140

Briggs, T. R. A., n Ononis reclinata,
58 ; Notes on nae Plymouth Plants,
205, 3

British rubies President’s Ad-
dress,

British "Seaweeds, by 8. O. Gray, 31.

en, J., Additions to Flora of

ucks, 74.
Broussonetia papyrifera, 369.
Brown, R., Second esc d of his
Mudo Works spu — 94.
Brown, e Jus ction of Greenland

Plants,
S he Discoloration of the
ern Seas, 76.
Siückonehanisbire Additions to the

Buddleia Asiatica, sed ae 245;
e Ar e ey 229; Martii, 228, 245;
mda, 2

uec. istatum um Sussex,

by C. C. B ohien g
Buxus stenophylla, 331.
Calamintha Clinopodium, 235; con-
oficial var. Briggsii,
a, 235.

Ceuta: Botan Gardens injured by

a Cyclone, 32.
Galop Tea inophyllum
Calvert, H. H., On Bar ee Albizzia

2; plants yielding, 22.
ris hastigera, 296; Swinhoii

Caracas, Plants cce y: or natu-
valine i in, by A.
Abu Ber Society

of, 60.

= e impatiens, 259; paradoxa,
1; sarmentosa, 278.

Card sre 95; eriophorus,

Carex = Sampson, =
Carica Papaya,
tees zeli ios.

F
ii
HE
a
LE
I

Cere era grandiflora, 285.

INDEX.

Cerbera lactaria, 35
€ E merata, 15. imbricata, 73 ;

à, 14.
duran Teptostchya d

Cheirodendro:
Chenopodium ord d its eee
et bo Dicen 266; glau

6; urbicu
Cinch of re oe 128, 155.
itrus Auran WE 358; decumana,
358; medica, ; vulgaris, 358.
larke, s On the. — of Va-

es b
Clarke, C. B., Rept E "ibe Review
of his List of Andover Plants, 215.

Col
Colebroclia oppositifolia, 23
Collins, J th A

Commelyna tuberosa, 250.
o M. C., The edible Tahitian

Cooke,
Fungus, 3
Coprinus picaceus,
Cordia 85 uc Seen ug 366.

33.
Cantisepeo 1 Se ides, 334.
Cordyline fare 7 367; sepiaria, 367;
367.

Corispermum ison om 47.:
Couma, Caoutchouc — — of, 9.
lor

us trilobus, 49
am, Dr. = 0., Letter from

sh 19.
siaca, 348.
eere 163; Bojeri, 142.

Jusso;
C rathéit Teucolepis 317.
Cyb ele ec ca, Compendium of

review
Cy ac da hederifolium, 264.
c ovalifolium, Caoutchouc

Cyn octonum insulatum, 3
Cynoglossum montanum, i

383

Cynophallus caninus, 334.
Cyperus longus, 59.

Daphne mer pris. 07.
n Theory, sue claimed p^

are Species axe
by a a Gra due sd the Uni
view of, 29.

kaim
ee Pres suede ; 92.
Daval amipyleura,
Ao. ‘at E 318 ;
heter ylla, ignei se 318;
polyenes, 318; pulchella, 318 ;
triquetra, 318.
ew vol. xvi.

De und des cp rodr
part 2, published, 2
De Candolle, Cas., Notice of his Me-
moir on the Struct cture of the Leaf,
0.

Delphinium bs 192; anthri-
um, 2
ax, 164; cuneifolium, 140
141; Snob rui , 140; sam mydi-
folium, 140, 141; tomentosum, 140.
Diamonds, Alga-like structure in,

191.
Dianthus deltoides, 260.
icksonia Berteroana, 317; dubia,

eu end carpa,
acf iyiphyt-

sophyllum, 131; um,
32; Gardneri, 132; glabratum, 132;
lucumoides, 131; um,
132; marginatum, 131; Moroto-
toni, 13 3 arvi n 1; Poep-
pigii, 132; seri , 132; splen-

rice
dens, 132; Pac eg 131; Spru-
ceanum, 132.
gitalis grandiflora
Diccious forms of Vitis dax. 128,

Dives: 130 Xia Manni, 130, 141.
Discaria Toum: :
Dodonza Mansions, 387 viscosa,

Doody, he a a

Doin P Pteridis. s T. W. Gissing,

Dracoeophalum heterophyllum, 239 ;
Moldav dosnt Se speciosum, 239;
staminum,

384

Drosera S
Drymispermum (sese iu, 364.
ves Flora "e 285.

Pen ote of

E
un
z
a
3
Be
m o

Ebermaiera concinnula, 300.

E

Edinburgh, Botanical Society of, 60,
94, 160, 192.

Eleagnus eis 372; macro-
phylla, 373 »

Eleocarpus face Pink Flowers
on,

Eleocharis uniglumis, 208.

Eleu eutherococeus 161, 164; sentico-

Elsholtzia cristata, 232; eriostachya,
231; jerin 231; polystacha, 231.

Empetru nigrum,

Enge North American spe-
cies of dan qe

Entada scandens,

Bath m White Flowers

Epilobium nene 262, 327;
urum, 2 tetragonum, 262.
Epiphytes Born ries e Yor
— Moorei, 208, 255; ? Schlei-
c cue 258
On the Plants cultivated
or gie in the valley o sg
racas and their Vernacular Nam

Erodium maritimum, 260; moscha-

oe vitae
epe ae 260.
Expires m , 264
44.

Bini Malemane is, 360 ; neuro-
ca

Euphorbia glauca, 202;
ca, 266.
2

palustris,

ia hortensis 369; Xanthoxylon,

a Berteriana, 362.
Faradaya P Powellii, 342.

atsi.

y E. Memoir of mn 128.
Festuca arun
Ficus elastica, Caou tchouc from, 17 ;

prolixa, 279, 281; tinctoria, 357.

INDEX.

Fimbristylis a 89.
oerte Indica
Fleurya ecd L
‘Flora Ea arih pr reviewed,
3

‘Flora. of Middlesex’ about to be

itiens sis "nh; part

bees ' Rubi, 128.
Foeniculum dies
For nse New alani, Conserva-

tio
oral "Trees of New Zealand, 165.
Fragaria elatior, =
Fritillari ria meleagri 267.
— Ma shes, Botany o of, 95.
ear Ke t rth,90; new and
rare Bri itish,
Fungological Notes, 348.

Galium a ana

Oahu 140; sau-

che T W., On Dothidia seeds
28, 59.

Gleichenia dichotoma, 280, 317.

hi eerie Additions to the
Flora of, 74.

Gnaphalium Amoyense, 174.

Goeppert, Professor, On an Alga-like
Sirsa ure in Diamonds. is

Gomphostemma parviflor

Gray, J. E., erects a Tablet "s ‘the
Memory of Banks,

ray, S. — Seaweeds 31.
Greenland Plants ts, 63.
revers 140, 164.
eciosa, 362

iesca Be ndue, 279.
ymnadenia, 371.

Gymnogramme lanceolata, 341; tar-
tarea, 341, 346.

Habenaria, P De D" 328.

Hance, H. F Nova Saginæ specie
Notul
- A Pem ptade of New
Okino Mns dee, 4T.
Two New Chinese Cy-

Deracom, 89.

INDEX.

ance, H. F., A New Chinese Acan-

H
thacea, 92.
ote on a Critical
Chinese = 109.
rtulum Chinense, i.

1H, n. 296; ii. i 29.
ee New Chinese
two New Chinese

with some ots on
cic disi ne
New Chinese Lark-

dosis. 173.
—— —— On

spur, 207.
—— — ——— On Commelyna tube-
rosa, 250.
——— ————— On Henslowia, 252.
On a New Chinese Or-
pum 311.

Note on Elwagnus

gonyanthes, 372.
Hancornia speciosa, Caoutchoue from,
Hanstein, Dr., , Synopsis of the Natu-
ral Orders,
Haofash, a
Har vey, Genera of a African
Plants Dobia ed, 3
Hedera, 164; cun "nói 141; D
| rta 141; senticosa, 162;
141.

esee Revision of, 52, 129,

Henna in
ee 252; frutescens, 252; va-

Hoptagleunim 141, 164; dipyrenum,
; Kavaiense, 141; venulosum,

Hereford, Discovery of Cuscuta e
siaca in,

Hetero
Hevea Cas yanensis, Caoutchouc from,

Hibiscus. Abelmoschus, 283; Rosa
ep is, 282; cedi 282; ‘iia

Hieraci uricula, 354 ; j colum,
353; bm, 3

354.
VOL. VI. ec 1, 1868.]

385

Hippophae rris Indigenous in

lreland, 255; not Indigenous in
Ireland,
imeola, 8; auricula-Judw, 339

Hooker, Dr., Presidential Address at
itish

on w€ Hare 8
‘Genera of South African Plants,’

Horsfie Idia, 164.
erage 163.
Howard, J.

E.. Fresh Explorations of
the jy Districts of
Eas dried

Premer y tum iih d
Hydnum erae ides, 36;
334; tomen dre dion LXXVI)
zonatum,

Hydcoootyie,

Hygrophorus = alyptrioformis, 334.
Hymenomycetous Fungi, by W. J.
Smith,

de Ear dilatatum, 317;
Feejee — polyanthos, 317.

Hyperic um, 205.

olp akis ’318.

Iberis ise Dt

India-rubbe

Inocarpus edulis 344, 357, 368.

Inula Helenium, 264.

Tridew of vom MEN 116.

Irvingia, 164

Jacobi, G. A. von, Memoir on Aga-

vem,

Juncacex, Sculpture of the Testa of,

142.

Juncus acutus, 201 ; maritimus, 208.

Juneus, N. American species, 191.

Karivia — 282.
Karsten elected T bes at Vienna,
320.
Key's *Flora af ips and Corn-
wall’ notic
Kisado ndron, 139, 164; Australia-

129.
Klatt, F. W., On Schlagintweit's
Primulace es, ; Pittosporeze, and Iri-

eae.
Xieinhoovia hospita.
Kotschy, ay Memoir yes Fenzl, 128.

rums nes s de Pili
nnullis “Ching i duds
26

386
Labiate collected by Schlagintweit,

otis 188.
Lachnos 188.
ped Brei 35; torminosus, 334.

Harriff, 178.
241; amplexicaule,

; peti iolulatum,
41.

e
2nd p: f his
* Lich SEE Penblishe d,

Lathyrus owe 319.
vatera arbor pid

t 190
, proposes to publish
cimens of Salix,
Lentinus vulpin
Leonotis école get
Leonurus Royleanus, 240; Sibiricus,

Lepidium latifolium, 25
Leucas aspera, 241; aes 241;
decemdentata, 361; hyssopifo: lia,

Lichen Dye-stuffs, 101;
Scotland, 84.
* Lichenes Cresarienses,' Part II., pub-
lished, 25
Lichenology, Irish, 10
nophila ier aa 244; men-
thastram, ; sessiliflo ra, 244
i vulgaris, A Moskos Fa
Lind uem en j
enber; antha 244.
Lindi Bap e - A ,
ipee ensifolia UE nitens,
Lindsay uder,
of Fonte in New Z

used in

318.
Oaia
MM, 38.

mie Va-
É ius. the Forest Trees of] ar Zea-
an

— ——— On New Zea-
land ‘Plants, 60.

Plants of Otaga, 196.
of Lichen Dye-stuffs, 10

On some

Press, 59,

INDEX.

Linum monogynum, 199; perenne,
260.

Lomaria procera, 3

London Botanical Exchange Club,
Report for 1867, 6

Luzula Ug vum sacle in, 373.

Lychni
ates ome rnuum, 342; laxum,
342; Phisgmaria, 942; squarro-
sum, 342.

Lycopus Europeeus, 233.

Macropanax, 163.

M:Ivo sean G., On Irrigating Land
in A

Manihot iba E

Maoutia australis, 284.

Maralia, 161, 164 ; Sade
sis, “scalars RETA ) 14

Markham, C. R eia. of New

ae j e
Marlborough, On the Leafing and
Flowering of Plants at, 1
Marrubium propinquum, 246 ; vul-
e, 2

gar
Masters, M. T., On Cochliosperma,
191.

On the Early Spring-
worm Species-of Scilla, 334.
Matricaria maritima, a Sacred Plant,

29.
Matthiola i ws 260; sinuata, 260
Maury, F., Di scoloration of the
Arctic ros 189.
Medicago falcata, 261.
Meehan, T. Dicecious Forms,

128, 1 154.
—— ——— On Luzula campestris,
Azedar

ach, 28
xe bijuga, n 5 aiveformis 23.
Melilot
Men

29, ; eri 5; y
folia, 265 ; oem 232;
vosa, 229, 233 ; hes glabrata 229,

yg essere piss Species

Mtem MUN, 365.

Micromeria biflora, 235.

uero J., On declan adulterinum,
128.

imicry in Nature, 182, 213.

Mine bilis Jalappa, 362.
Missiesiya corymbulosa, 346.

INDEX.

Mitten, W., New or Rare British

ramme Jung m = is
M — a ritish
Fun by DEM (Plates
LXXIIL. ond MEXXI V.
More, A. G., Trifolium E N
in Ireland, 208.
— —— On Equisetum Moorei,

253.

— —— Hippophae rhamnoides
in - in Ireland, 255; not indigenous,
373.
——:— — —— On Scirpus parvulus,

Morinda “citrifolia 360.

Mosses, New British, 97.
Mu sien ee iting the * Annales
Botanices Systematics,’ 222.

— F. -— , Notes on Australian
an 8.
— ——————— Trees of Australia,

Mublonbocki — 200.
ray, A., Notice of his Journal of
prom el, 128.
Musa Cavendishii, 282;
364.
Muss:enda frondosa, 370.
Myebotis riores 265.
Myrmecodia armata, 50.
pe obendsta:

uranospatha,

201.
Nara pilulifora, ni.
60.

ca
237; graveole
-i epera 238; Sa-
Ea ; salviæfolia, 238;
spic
Nephrodium, “attenuatu 340 y ade
; davallioides, 340 ;

340; patens, 340;
au conus 340,
uncatum
Nephrolepis mrs - obliterata,
tuber

reni ane 165.
New Zealan dtes s 60 ;
the Forest eren

Value of

387

Northumberland, Flora of, 2 Me
pisano 163; arborum,
ucifoli um, 142; MA.
arius TM
Ocimum Basilicum, 229, 230; sanc-

Odontites rubra, 2

dra

kaon 161, 164 ; eek
s, 141.

Oligosmilax, 258; Gaudichaudiana,

Oliver, ‘Flora of Tropical Africa,’
Vol. L, published 288, 352.

rmale, 233 A. incanum,
T 234; Watsoni 234; vul-

rf
e, 234; B. subglabram, 229, 234.
Osmoxylon: 141, 164 : Borneense, 141;
Cumingii,
Otago, Some Plants of, 196.
Removal to Alto na, 94.

Ginseng, 54 ; or uefolium, 54;

serratum, HS Binicili, 142:
trifolium, 54.

Pandanus pq 283, 346; odo-

Paratropia, 164.
— tes adnascens, 299 ; Bowringii,

ium laurinum, 345

9; p
248; pene antha, 2
tris, 249; versicolor, 2 250; verticil-

lata,
Pella goranizefolia, 318.

388

Pellionia Grijsii, 49.
— 128, oe
erilla

Peristylus al albidus, ^mi chloranthus,
372; Sampsoni, 371; viridis, 372.
erre abrotanoides, 235.
Phallus crassipes, 2.
Phlomis Cashmeriana, 241 ; cordata,
Physospermum re qi 205, 327.
Picrorhiza Kurroo

Pip inella Sinica, 1 TH

Pinus Strobus, 281.

Piper insoctifagum, 282; methysti-

m
urus propinquus 284.
rected of Se chlagintweit, 116.
Davidii, 33

=
194;
Sandwichensis, 193, 257; e oneta

Plerandre
Plymouth 1 Piants, by T. R. A. Briggs,

atts mon guaya 231; plec-
tranthoides, 231.

1n accedens, 341; adnascens,
341; blechnoides, 341; Chinense,
tum,

moense, 340; "laesa. 341
mariscin
Feet epileucus, 34; intybaceus,

Paynes 142, 164.
Populus al

het stery-

Pote: tentilla munde 2 262; Norve-
land,

pee, Rev T. Vern
m Sam moan Plants, i NA ea 342,

Deaton, Rev. T. A., on the first lea
ing and see eias ai p at Marl.
borough, 1

INDEX.

Primula ee 121; vulgaris

a Schlagintweity 116.

Putchardia, Pacifica

Prunella omen

——

uds E crassifolium,

Psilotum puis ferio: 342; trique- -

Piers aculeata, gets — 319;
— vi. cisa, 319; in-

uadriaurita, 319, 370;
Md 270. iipit ita, 3

Pursh, E, Disco y of his M

al, 2

yrus scandica, 327

apaes S Europæa Alga-
wed, 377.

59; ueti 25 d
259; trichophyllus, 259.
Raukaua,
Refugi

Regel ar Herden p publication of their
* Enumeratio Plantaru

Report of t P iau Botanical Ex-
12 ge Cub for 1867, 6
eseda lutea, 326.

Re rhon, Blants of Dauphiny, 160.
Reynoldsia.

Rhinanthus ta-galli, 2
Rhizophora mete 968; ° 'Rheedii,

ensis, 296; Hailstoni,
Royal ergoe se Society’s prizes
for Fun
Rubnsalthaiflius, D ——
Bri li

2; gsii, 348; inifolius,
262: divcubitm 202; fissus, 261;
Grabowskii, 262; Guntheri, 262;
Hystrix, 262; incurvatus, 262;
Koehleri, 262; Lejeunii, 262; ni-

dus, 261; plicatus, 261; pyg-
meus, 262; rhamnifoli 262 ;

eus, 262; rudis, 262; sub-
erectus, 262; thyrsoideus, 262 ;

tuberculatus, 262.

INDEX.

Ruellia venusta,
nap leere oti 267.
, A., Fungi near Kenilworth,

Russula foetens, 35.

Saccharum floridulum

Sacred Plants of the ieu Teutonic
People,

Sagina Rodin. 260; Sinensis, 46

Ad dditions to "the

alba, 267 ;
elix, 267; pen-

n

Salvia Asp , 236; glutinosa,
236; lanata, 236; Moorcroftia na,

236 ; plebeja, 236; pratensis, 2
horp

Samoan Ferns, E Rev. = aie 817.
ular Names,

Samolus repe
Saunde ers, Wilson, ae of his * Re-
fugi

m,' 190.
Bene a Kee
Schenk, Dr., peret Director of

Schefflera.

Selagintveit, numeration of Primu-
lace:e, etc., ; Labiate and Scro-
phularineze ro regi be Messrs.,

Schmidt, T LIP. Sinugeralion of La-
— and Scro — collected
by Messrs. Schlagintweit, 255.

vene (Bipontimit), Death of, 32.

Sci.
Scadopty um, 141, 164; racemife-

rum, sa dt oe um, 133; sa-
my

Scilla, the "Mary Spring-flowering
Species,

Scilla amcena, 337, 338; ameenula,
338; rtg 331; toli, 335;
cernua, 337; prwcox, 336; rosea,
336; fühiros, 337; uniflora, 337.

us parvulus in Ireland, 254,

Scleroderma Bovista, 3

Scrophularia Gri ith, 243; poly-
UE 24

Scrophu larineze collected by Messrs.
Schlagintweit 225

Scutel ria angulos, 240; orientalis,
2 c aa 4

Sedum reflexum, 263.

389

Seemann, B., Revision of Hederaceæ,
52, 129, 161.
o New Genera

of Sadiacisan, 193.9
W. E. G., Death of, 128.

mann, W.

Selaginella Menziesii, 341; tenera,
42; Vogelii, 3

Sempervivum- tectorum, a Sacred
Plant, 219.

enecio exul, 174.

Sibthorpia Europea, 264

Sida rhombifolia, 367.

ilene, Monographie der Gattung, 378

Silene acaulis, 380; alpestris, 379 ;

glica, 0, 380; Armeria, 380;

conica, 379 ; Cucubalus, 379 ; Galli-

: A
Se ee inflata, 379 ; Italica, 380 ;
ima, 379 ; noctiflora, 260, 379 ;

pea 0; eS,
Siphocampylos J «soir
nia, Caoutchou c from "ote
a
Sisymb rium Sophia.
—— À Two py Genera, 193,
Smilax anceps, € Sandwichensis,
i ge cata, 2
, On “Morchella cras-
——— New or m Hy-
menomycetous Fungi, 33
— On Boletus fragrans,
———— New British Fungi,

334.
Soil Relation between Plants and,

Smith’ W
sipes,

289.

Hainane ense, er olera-
um,

Boia stricta,
Sowerbæa juncea, ‘White Flowers on,

is, 370.
melisseefolia, 240; sericea,
0; splendens, 240 ; vestita, 240.
iai occidenta "ar »

ia viscos

Stlbocarp, 138; polaris,

Stratton, F., On C ak
——— ———— Relation mins hate

and Soil, 188.
Flora Vectensis, 285.
Striga

ga hirsuta, 2
Strobilomyces strobilaceus, 334.

390

Sussex, Notes on sky: el "s 258.
Symphytum tuberos
Ei xsplocos propinqua, "eri

'Tabernzemontana utilis, Caoutchouc

'Tacca pinnatifida

Tahitian Fungus, Bil, 339.

Tanacetum vulgare, 26

a Manghas, $05; veneni-
vm 303.

um Dens-leonis, 203.

Tolovon speciosissima, "Variation of
Colour the Flowers of, by G.
Smeti $

Te rminalia Catappa, 365; littoralis,
365.

Testa of Juncacez,

Tetrapanax, 57, 18; TI 58.

'F asandra, 16

242; ma-
ostach yum, 242; Boedi, 242.
Thali flavum, 259.
Thesium psilotoides, 48.
Le nuc opulnea, 358.
s, 265; Serpyl-
tan 2 234, 265.

Tolpella, 72.
Torenia Asiatica, 244; edentula, 244 ;
m
Tournefortia Sampsonii, 33
Trevesi en Si palmata, ne Sun-
dai
Peri caudatum, 318; digita-

tum, 318; Filicula, 318; " humile
318; Javanicum, 318; longisetuni,
18; maximum, 318; meifolium,
318; muceoides, 318; pallidum,
318 parvulum. 318; peltatum.
(reins Qus; pyxidiferum,
$187" rigidu
iaaii (Plate

dissi,
Rei 98; flavo-virens, 97;

rale,
Trifolium para 285; subterra-
Irelan
Bake: , Report of the
London Aye Club,
n and Dyer preparin a ‘Flora
of Middlese zi I

WU wa asandra, T9, 165; Oahuensis,
9.

'Triumfetta procumbens, 358.

Tucker, E., Death of, 128.

Tupidanthus, 165.

INDEX.

oat X hes
Ulm

Brood elastica, _Coutchou from, 15.
Urena loba
Uvaria da AE

Vahia, Caoutchouc from Species of,
Vandellia crustacea, 244 ; urticifolia,

Vargasia, 19
riation in lowers of Telopea spe-
pipri

Verbascum pi sci, c Thapsus,

; B. cuspidatum.

Wacken Anagallis, 246; sead
246 ;. bilob en D" xbaumii, 247,
264 ; eniti, 2 47; lanosa,

247 ; punctata 24d; serpyllifolia,
247 ;

Vicia bithynica, 261; sylvatica, 261.

Villarsia, 189 ; ymphæ oides, 264.

Viola arenaria, "127; ghamii mii,

; filica
Vitex Bampsonii, 1i5; "tili, 359.
Vitis Arrabideea, — lia, 141;
a vinife: oso zii 4.
ittaria rigida, 341 ; jos B iricides
341; Zeylanica, E

ard, N. B., Obituary of, 223.
Watson, H. O., On Chenopodium al-
bum, 289.

w of his *Com
padin ef of di Cybele Britannica,

Watson, J. F., Review of his * Index
to Indian Nimes o of Plants,' neigt
= n, the Flor:

Williams, 1 b. £5 Notice v - * Select

copods,’
Willughbeia odie Genitals from,

Woodsia macrochlena a,

268 ;

268 : | elainn 9 ; radica
Woolhope , Na co Field Club,
Wulfenia Ambherstiane, 246.
Xylosma senticosum, 328.

Zingiber Zerumbet, 282.

ERRATUM.
P. 323.—In the reson gaat of the plate of Scirpus parvulus, Nos. 8 and

9, instead of “ leaf,” read barren stem. Figs. 1 and 2 give an appearance of
two sheaths surrounding the ten of the stems, which is incorrect, as there is
only one.—A. G. M.

RINTED BY TAYLOR

ND CO
LITTLE QUEEN STREET, LINCOLN ^8 we FIELDS.